I'll Be Your Hero, Just Hold On

by iveintodive

Summary:

Despite being in the top 1% of students throughout the country in terms of grades, and lacking any real physical power, Kamimoto Kotone hospitalises several of her former classmates. She's expelled and made to transfer elsewhere. At her new school, she tries her hardest to keep her head down and focus on her studies, not on fighting, but when Nien pops into her life, it's difficult for her to stay alone for much longer.

As Kotone spends more and more time with Nien, she begins asking herself more questions. Can she learn to make friends again? Can she learn to forgive herself after everything that happened? Can she learn to manage the newfound feelings beginning to emerge within her?

aka, a weak hero inspired AU centred around konichiwaz

Notes:

I WROTE THIS ACROSS TWO DAYS THANKS TO A SUDDEN BURST OF INSPIRATION AFTER FINISHING SEASON TWO OF THE KDRAMA! My credentials include reading the webtoon and later finishing both seasons of the k-drama. The story is loosely inspired by the setting, but less focused on the actual gangs and fights, more on the character moments and healing. At least, it will eventually, stuff does go down in this chapter. Please lmk what u guys think and leave a comment and a kudos, and share!!

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 1: Path To Isolation

"The loneliness of the soul in its appalling self-consciousness is horrible and overpowering" - Sylvia Plath

 

=====

 

For Kotone, it was never the first punch that hurt. It was the second. 

 

Her fist, gripping onto the brass knuckles in her hand, connected with the boy's jaw, sending him sprawling onto the ground. Blood spurted out from his mouth as he coughed, teeth flying out into the muddied ground below them as the rain hammered down. Her uniform was drenched, the grey blazer darkened from the blood and mud as the rainwater made it feel far heavier than usual, like a restraint holding her down. She knelt down, her knee against his chest.

 

He tried to say something, but as her fist connected again, his speech was halted, letting out another pathetic cough before passing out into unconsciousness. She hit him again, she didn’t need to. But she couldn’t stop herself, the rage surging through her as she screamed. Another punch, and then another.

 

Before long, she felt someone tackle her to the ground, off of the body. Before she could swing again, two hands held her face as terrified eyes met her own. “Tone-unnie!” Kwak Yeonji’s voice called out, strained and panicked, “Snap out of it!” Kotone couldn’t move, not with the fear in Yeonji’s eyes. A strangled cry escaped her lips, somewhere between a shriek of frustration and an echo of sadness as she crumpled in Yeonji’s arms, the young girl not hesitating to wrap her arms around her.

 

Unconscious bodies – so many that Yeonji had lost count – lay around the muddied grounds, the blood seeping into the earth below. All she could do was hold on, and hope she didn’t lose Kotone like how they lost Mayu.

 

= 1 Year Later… =

 

Kotone’s head snapped up, having been tossed out of the realm of sleep as she glanced around. Her surroundings were bleary as she blinked, shaking her head slightly as someone nudged her. She looked over. For a second, she wondered if it was Mayu, reminding her to wake up as they’d just arrived at school. For a second, she expected to see that same sweet smile and voice. Instead, it was Lynn.

 

The realisation sobered her as Lynn frowned. “Tone-unnie… are you not happy to see me or something?” Kotone sighed, lightly nudging Lynn back as the younger girl flashed a smile. 

 

“Just had a bad dream is all.” She muttered, although it was closer to a replay of her past, a vision that taunted her often. Lynn pouted, linking arms with Kotone. 

 

“Stupid bad dreams…” the younger girl muttered, “Don’t worry. I heard from Jiyeon that the cafeteria got a new food supplier, so the food will be so nice from today onwards!” She chirped as Kotone nodded, leaning back in her seat.

 

“Are we nearly there?” She asked as Lynn hummed.

 

“Mhm, wanted to wake you before we got there.” Lynn murmured, fishing out her phone from her pocket as she started to scroll through her Instagram. Her smile lit up, it always did. Kotone fought the urge to smile herself. In some ways, Lynn truly did remind Kotone of Mayu. Perhaps that’s why she took such a liking to her on her first day, though she’d never admit it to Lynn. “By the way, you’ve been dozing off a lot recently. Are you sleeping well?”

 

Kotone shrugged. “About as well as anyone else.” The vague answer did little to satisfy Lynn, and Kotone didn’t miss the concerned look shot her way, but she waved the younger girl off. “I’m fine, Lynn-chan.” She muttered, and a smile returned to Lynn’s face as her eyes went back to her phone.

 

She glanced down. Her uniform was no longer a light grey, but instead coloured with a deep navy, a different crest embroidered on her blazer. A constant reminder of what happened that day, of the consequences that now haunted Kotone. She glanced out the window, a different neighbourhood entirely coming into view. She didn’t see much of anyone anymore, with Yeonji not speaking to her once after that day, and only briefly seeing Nakyoung in the hospital, crossing paths as Kotone went to visit Mayu. 

 

Never once did she look up at Nakyoung, never did she approach or walk after her. How could she, when the girl probably still despised her for everything. She didn’t have long to stew in her mood, Lynn lightly tugging on her arm.

 

“Tone-unnie, we’re here.” Kotone nodded, slinging her backpack over her shoulder as Lynn grabbed her own bag. With that, Kotone entered the confines of her new life. 

 

=====

 

It turned out, nearly killing half of your classmates held serious consequences for where you could continue your studies. 

 

The incident may have been swept under the rug, no official mark on her record, but that didn’t mean the families of the people she hurt didn’t do their best to still stagger Kotone, as if losing her best friend wasn't enough. Nearly out of options within Korea, Kotone had transferred to a school further out, having moved in the process. Her parents had pointed out that going back to Japan was probably the easiest option, but Kotone refused. 

 

Mayu was still here, and she couldn’t leave until she woke up.

 

She walked through the corridors, her arm linked with Lynn’s, as ambient chatter briefly silenced as she walked past. 

 

It also turned out that attempting murder meant that rumours followed you wherever you went.

 

“Is that… Kotone?” Was the question from anyone who had recently transferred, only vaguely aware of who she was. The whispers would always follow suit, until Kotone was out of earshot and people felt comfortable again to have whatever conversations they were having.

 

“She’s the killer, right? I heard she killed people at her last school. Her parents are super wealthy though, so she only had to transfer.”

 

“What?! And they just let someone like that into our school?”

 

“Shut up! What if she hears you…” A scared whimper followed it, as Lynn scoffed.

 

“Those stupid rumours still going around?” She muttered as Kotone nudged her.

 

“Relax,” she said, her voice subdued. “I’m used to it by now. You should stop hanging around me if it bothers you that much.” She muttered as Lynn only tugged Kotone closer to her side. 

 

“As if,” she said, her smile bright and annoyingly infectious as usual, though Kotone’s face hardly moved. “We’re friends! Some dumb rumours aren’t enough to get in the way of that.” Kotone tried not to frown. She could only think of the rumours beginning to float around Lynn, about why someone as seemingly nice as her was hanging around the alleged ‘murderer’. She wondered how it never bothered her, how she could never look at Kotone with disgust or fear.

 

It wasn’t as if Lynn hadn’t become aware of Kotone’s past, of what she went through. She knew it better than anyone, being one of the few people who’d go with her when she’d take the late buses and see Mayu in her hospital bed, the monitor quietly beeping in the background. 

 

She glanced at Lynn, stopping outside her classroom. Lynn shot her a hesitant look and Kotone rolled her eyes, “I’ll be fine.” Lynn crossed her arms, biting the inside of her cheek.

 

“It’s not you I’m worried about…” she shot Kotone a smile before walking off, and Kotone entered the classroom. Loud chatter, boys laughing about whatever nonsense they’d become fixated on or girls animatedly talking about their plans later, soon fell into absolute silence as Kotone made her way to her seat. Some of the guys seemed to straighten up, as if their bad posture or lax behaviour would cause Kotone to snap at them. 

 

There was a mixture of expressions thrown her way – disgust, fear, anticipation, or some mixture of all three, were all worn by her classmates. Kotone placed her bag under her desk, allowing herself to fold her arms on her desk and rest her head against them, allowing darkness to take over her vision as ambient chatter soon filled the air again, although the volume was noticeably quieter. 

 

This was Kotone’s new routine, and whether she loved or despised it was something she still hadn’t decided on. Haunted by her past, everyone avoided her. No one wanted to cross paths with the school’s alleged killer, no one wanted to provoke or aggravate her. Even the more daring boys who took fun in chasing after dangerous rumours didn’t dare fight her. Perhaps it was the fearful look that even teachers gave her, the fact that officers would regularly come in and ‘check in’ on how she was doing, or the fact she had to bring in her own lunch, the school not allowing her to eat cafeteria food out of fear of what she’d do with the utensils. 

 

When such measures were being taken, it was no wonder no one tried to cross her. Kotone tried to ignore the settling nauseous feeling that swept over her, as Mayu’s smile flashed in her mind amidst the darkness. She couldn’t help but to wonder, Mayu-chan, she’d think whenever she’d try to sleep, Would you be proud? Proud of the coward I’ve become?

 

Thankfully, sleep finally seemed to find her, and Kotone slipped into its cold embrace as she faded out from the world she hated.

 

=====

 

Kotone was awoken from her slumber as someone skidded past her desk, knocking Kotone’s pencil case onto the ground, the various pens and pencils rolling out of it. She blinked, glancing up only to meet soft and apologetic eyes. As she sat upright, she realised she was looking at one of her classmates, who was now busying herself tidying up the mess she made.

 

“I’m so sorry,” she murmured, offering a smile as she presented Kotone with her pencil case, all the contents now back inside. “I guess I got a little excited.” She muttered, placing it onto Kotone’s desk.

 

Kotone glanced around, the classroom now empty. “Ah,” the girl answered, “It’s lunch – that’s why I was rushing. Again, sorry about that.” Kotone still didn’t reply, tilting her head at the girl. Sunlight seeped into their classroom, the ambient chatter from the corridors and out on the fields ringing through the air as the girl extended a hand. 

 

“I’m Mayu,” she answered, and that’s when it clicked for Kotone. That’s why the girl before her seemed so familiar. “Koma Mayu. Have we spoken?”

 

It may have seemed like an odd question, but it made sense. Koma Mayu was the closest thing to a living saint you could get. One would think with the immense comfort and wealth she lived in, she’d spend her days buying luxury goods and chatting about whatever gossip was the latest bit of news. Kotone had met far too many people like that, especially with all the parties her parents would drag her to. Instead, Koma Mayu spent a large volume of her money on making other people’s lives easier.

 

She helped fund the school’s free lunch programme, helped raise money for better facilities for students, and would host charity bake sales almost every week for a variety of different causes. She volunteered at animal shelters, and had the voice of an angel. Everyone knew Koma Mayu, and Koma Mayu made it her mission to know everyone at the school. 

 

“Kotone.” She replied, and Mayu’s eyes widened.

 

“Wait, are you Japanese?” she asked, switching to their native tongue as Kotone nodded. “This is so cool! This whole time there’s been another Japanese student and I didn’t know?” Mayu smiled, and Kotone found herself smiling too. She could see why this girl was so beloved. “Kotone, hmm…” she furrowed her brow, “Your name does sound familiar…” 

 

She snapped her fingers, pointing at Kotone. “Are you Kamimoto Kotone?” She asked as Kotone shrugged.

 

“Is there a second Kotone I don’t know about?” She asked as Mayu giggled.

 

“Good point… You’re our top student, right? I’ve heard all about you! I don’t think I’ve ever seen your face before though.” She said, tilting her head slightly as Kotone shook her head.

 

“Probably because I’m usually napping during class.” Mayu nodded, taking in the information with interest.

 

“You wouldn’t think the girl with the best grades is the one sleeping in class…” She mumbled as Kotone rolled her eyes with a smile. 

 

“I’m already ahead of the curriculum, it’s redundant to stay awake and listen to a bunch of stuff I already know.” She said as Mayu gasped. 

 

“Woah… cool,” Mayu said, a smile making its way onto her face. “You’re cool. Do you wanna join me for lunch?” Kotone hummed. Most people had their signature spot in the cafeteria where they’d always eat with their friends. Mayu was no different, although the most popular girl in school only ever really sat with one other person – Kim Nakyoung. Despite that, Mayu was all over the place during lunch, bouncing between different tables, talking to almost everyone before circling back to Nakyoung. 

 

Kotone had never really sat with her, always preferring to take her lunch elsewhere. The cafeteria was a little too crowded for her liking. Yet, as she stared at the girl before her, taking in the soft smile and kind eyes staring back at her, Kotone answered before she could think. 

 

“Sure.” 

 

=====

 

“Yah, Lee Jiwoo!” A voice called out as Kotone woke up with a start as someone skidded past her desk, knocking Kotone’s pencil case onto the ground, the various pens and pencils rolling out of it. She blinked, glancing up to see a taller girl standing at and talking animatedly at one of her classmates. Jiwoo shoots a concerned look at Kotone as the Japanese girl’s senses finally kick in.

 

She can hear the class grow quiet as the taller girl pays no mind, Kotone having a good view of her side profile. She watched as the girl began to chastise Jiwoo. “Yah, I get that you like Chaeyeon, but really! Skipping out on practice to ‘hang out’ with her,” she made a noise of disapproval, but something about the lightness of her tone and the crinkle of her eyes made her realise there was no actual negativity to her mood. “Have you even asked her out yet?”

 

Jiwoo’s eyes remained on Kotone’s, briefly glancing down at her pencil case. The girl still seemed to pay no mind as Jiwoo shook her head. The girl tossed her head back, hard enough to cause her long dark hair to whip the air. “Come on! You have to lock in!” Her hands slammed down onto her desk, before she rustled Jiwoo’s hair. “Don’t be late or skip out on practice, okay? The basketball court needs your height!” She turned around, only to spin back around to face Jiwoo, placing hands onto her shoulder.

 

“And if you are late or miss out on practise, it better be because you finally asked her out, alright?” She nodded her head, meeting the mystery girl’s eyes briefly as said mystery girl then smiled. “Good!” She smiled, turning around only to see Kotone staring at her. The mystery girl then glanced down, noting the mess she made. She looked at the mess of stationery on the floor, then back at Kotone, and then back at the mess on the floor.

 

She met Kotone’s eyes and pointed at herself. “Was that me?” Kotone felt almost bewildered at the stunning lack of awareness the girl before her held. She nodded, the figure now letting out an ‘Ah…’ before dropping down to collect her stuff, placing it into the pencil case gingerly.

 

A sickening wave of familiarity hit Kotone, her hand clenching into a fist as the figure slammed the pencil case down onto the desk. “There you go!” She said, clapping a hand firmly on Kotone’s shoulder, before placing both hands on her waist. She stared at Kotone with a smile, seemingly taking in her appearance. 

 

“Yah… do I know you? You a new transfer?” She asked, her forehead creasing as she racked her brain for any familiar faces. “Sorry, I got suspended recently, so I haven’t gotten a chance to introduce myself to anyone.” She extended her hand.

 

“The name’s Hsu Nientzu, but just call me Nien, okay?” She grinned. Kotone stared at the hand offering a blank look in return.

 

“I know who you are. I’ve been here for nearly a year now.” She responded, turning back in her seat, taking out a notebook and a pen. She may not have recognised her at first, but the name ‘Nien’ was one Kotone couldn’t walk five feet through this school without hearing. That said, she knew next to nothing about the girl, not caring enough to pick up on whatever gossip people had become obsessed with that week. 

 

Nien nodded, retracting her hand and placing it into her pocket, her grin never leaving her face. “Ah… I’m getting worse at this, aren’t I?” She laughed as Kotone let in a sharp inhale.

 

She let the breath go, feeling the tension in her hand disappear. “Watch where you’re going next time.” Kotone muttered, turning her head to offer a soft glare at Nien. People began to whisper, mutterings filling the air.

 

“Yah, is she crazy?”

 

“Picking a fight with Nien… she must really be a psychopath.”

 

“Do you think Nien’s going to do something?”

 

For a moment, Kotone wonders if Nien heard it too. She eyed Nien’s hands, moving her gaze onto her shoulders, waiting for the moment her muscles would move, waiting to see if Nien really would strike her. Instead, Nien rubs the back of her head, an apologetic smile on her face. “You’re right, sorry. My friends always say I’ve been hit in the head so many times I’ve lost a couple of brain cells.” She laughs again, stirring another odd feeling in the pit of Kotone’s stomach. 

 

She stretched her arms back, letting out a light groan. “Nice talking to you…” She waited. Kotone wondered if Nien would recognise her name from all the rumours. 

 

“Kotone.”

 

“Kotone!” Nien beamed, “Nice talking to you, sorry about the pencil case.” She glanced back, yelling as she spoke. Kotone flinched as Nien called out, “Yah! Lee Jiwoo! Don’t be late to tonight’s practice!” With that, Nien skipped out of the classroom, and Kotone was left to wonder what the hell just happened. 

 

=====

 

Lynn shot Kotone a surprised look, her eyes widened as Kotone sighed, tugging Lynn along with their arms linked. “You said you wouldn’t make a big deal out of it.” She muttered, looking away as Lynn scoffed in astonishment.

 

“Tone-unnie, this is Nien we’re talking about.” Lynn murmured, a smile crawling onto her lips as Kotone sighed again, lightly nudging the younger girl in the side. They continued to walk down to the bus stop, Lynn having thrown a hooded jacket over her basketball uniform. Lynn’s basketball practice would go on into the evening, and eventually Kotone decided she liked the girl’s company enough to hole up in the library and study until Lynn’s practice ended. 

 

Lynn rarely bothered with changing out of her basketball kit after her sessions ended, changing once she’d gotten home. It had also become part of their routine to walk to the bus stop together on nights like this, where Kotone’s plans would land her further out.

 

“Is she really that big a deal?” Kotone asked, curiosity emerging in her mind, although she didn’t let it drip into her tone. 

 

“Wah… I knew you were out of touch unnie, but is it this bad?” Kotone gave her friend an unimpressed look as Lynn giggled. “Fine,” she continued, staring up at the sky, “I’ll talk about the greatness that is Hsu Nientzu…” she murmured auspiciously as Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

“Just get on with it.” Lynn pouted, sighing as she began to speak.

 

“Our school has some strong competition with the neighbouring ones – we compete in academics, in athletics, everything. Some people even say the teachers have betting pools on how well we’ll all do.” Lynn looked ahead, tilting her head, “But at some point, the other schools got sick of us. Always on top, thanks to people like you.” she nudged Kotone who simply shrugged. “So they teamed up, with the oldest students forming what they called ‘The Alliance’.” 

 

Kotone scoffed, “Is this a drama or something?” Lynn giggled at the remark, although her expression shifted as she began to ruminate on the topic of ‘The Alliance’.

 

“You weren’t here for it, but it started to get really bad. The Alliance didn’t just run tutorial sessions to help bring grades up or joint training sessions, but… they also started targeting students of our school. If you wore our uniform… you got hit. Beaten. Seriously, unnie, it was bad.” Lynn subconsciously drew Kotone closer, and Kotone made no effort to distance herself. 

 

“Well? What does Nien have to do with this?” The younger girl’s gaze snapped to Kotone as she nodded.

 

“Enter: Hsu Nientzu. Nicknamed Hsuperhuman on the court for her insane ability,” her voice held nothing but pure awe as Kotone rolled her eyes, “She and her best friend, Zhou Xinyu, had enough, and started fighting back. They were the first ones to stand up for everyone around us.” Kotone nodded, her mind thinking back to the smiles Nien gave her, “One day, they say a bunch of them ganged up on Xinyu. She took out most of them, but got stabbed in her side in the process. To this day, it's her weak spot.”

 

Kotone nodded, Lynn taking it as a sign to keep talking. “Nien gets pissed, and she beats up almost every single fighter from all three schools combined. After that, she became our peacekeeper – so long as we have Nien, things are peaceful. She took the role like a real leader, and since then, she doesn’t tolerate fighting at all.”

 

Kotone allowed herself to chuckle, “But people still get picked on?” Lynn frowned, lightly shoving Kotone.

 

“She can’t be everywhere… we’re better off with Nien than without, you two just got off on the wrong foot.” Lynn persisted, “She’s been a great captain to us all year round too.” 

 

Kotone held Lynn’s gaze for a moment, before shaking her head with a sigh. “I don’t doubt that. I don’t know, I think she’s just a little obnoxious in my eyes.” Kotone muttered as the pair finally reached the bus stop. Lynn shot Kotone an empathetic look, a question on the end of her tongue. 

 

“Are you sure you don’t want me there with you?” She asked as Kotone shook her head, the rare case of a smile making its way onto Kotone’s face. 

 

“You have that sleepover with Jiyeon and Sullin, right? Don’t let me stop you.” Lynn seemed to want to say something, but whatever it was died on her tongue as she raised a hand waving goodbye. 

 

“Thank you, Tone-unnie, and tell Mayu I miss her!” She said, running off as Kotone sighed. With that, she entered the bus, allowing all thoughts of whoever Hsu Nientzu was to disappear from her mind, leaving her with nothing but that familiar hollowness in her chest as the bus clattered its way to its destination. 

 

=====

 

As Kotone signed herself in on the hospital forms, she sat outside the room. A sense of dread washed over her, an uneasy shudder escaping her lips. She hated it – the sterile environment, the way everything felt so clinical and clean, the grunts of struggling patients and tired staff in the background. She glanced up, the only light in the dim corridor being the pale moonlight and background city light crawling through the window and the orange lamp lighting up Mayu’s room, escaping through the small window in the door to it.

 

Before she entered, she fished out her phone, entering instagram as a familiar profile popped up on her screen. She sighed, pressing the message button and ignoring the hundreds of unread texts as she began to type out. 

 

Dear Kwak Yeonji, hi, it’s me, Tone-unnie…

 

=====

 

Kotone’s eyes fell upon Mayu’s unconscious body, and a nasty sensation churned through her stomach as she swallowed the bile that always tried to rise whenever she came here. Mayu lay still, her eyes closed and her skin paler than it usually was – a more sickly kind, the pallor probably stemming from being bound to the indoors and the bed. 

 

I know you’re probably sick and tired of me messaging you. You don’t even read any of these, I guess I hope one day you will. I don’t know if I deserve your forgiveness, I don’t even think I’m asking for it. I guess I just don’t want to miss out on talking to you however I can, you know?

Kotone’s eyes lingered on the ventilator, Mayu’s chest rising and falling with each steady breath. The beeping noises of the monitors seemed to be the only other noise in the room aside from Kotone’s heavier breathing and Mayu’s lighter breaths. Kotone’s eyes followed the tubes connected to Mayu to the IV bag, watching the bag sway slightly from the airflow of the ceiling vent. She glanced around the room, taking in the beige coloured walls only illuminated by the single orange lamp by Mayu’s bedside, and the potted flowers at her windowsill.

 

She swallowed, remembering the time she caught Mayu’s mother changing the flowers. She remembered the happy look in her eyes at seeing someone visit her daughter, yet the pity they also held when she took in Kotone’s dishevelled state at the time. Kotone bit her lip, closing her eyes. That feeling, the heavy one that threatened to drag her to the deepest depths of her loathing, would always stir whenever she thought of Mayu’s parents. Whenever she thought of that day for too long.

 

I’ve been visiting Mayu more often now. How about you? I sometimes run into Naky, but I don’t talk to her. How could I, you know? I don’t blame her for hating me, I really don’t. Sometimes I hide, moving into a corner so she doesn’t see me. I don’t want to bother her more than I already have. I do still get worried though, I’ve been seeing bruises on her face, and the last time she was here, her arm was in a cast. Do you think she’s gone back to fighting? I guess you would know. 

 

The chair at Mayu’s bedside squeaked as Kotone sat down, the paper bag in her hand crumpling. “I took a detour on the way here,” Kotone said, placing the bag at Mayu’s bedside. “I had to stop by that candy store, the one we always used to visit with Yeonji.” Kotone smiled, glancing at the bag. “They still have them, you know? Those sweets you loved. We should get some, when you wake up…” 

 

Her eyes landed on Mayu’s hand, and she couldn’t resist the urge to take it into her own. “Lynn keeps asking when she can come with me again… she says she misses you…” Kotone took in a shaky breath, blinking, “I think she’s worried, she thinks this is too much for me and I need someone at my side… she isn’t wrong.” She croaked out, her voice turning hoarse as her throat dried out, a leaden lump making it hard to swallow. “I guess… I don’t know, it’s easier to complain to you when she’s not here to worry about me…” That same feeling came up again as she shoved it down.

 

I’ve been trying to keep my promise to Mayu. I’ve not gotten involved in a single fight since the incident happened. I keep training though, so I guess I’m just a hypocrite now. I guess I’m always worried it’ll happen, that everything will come back to bite me and I need to be ready to fight. But don’t worry, I won’t break any more promises, I swear.

“You used to always tell me off, didn’t you?” She started, letting out a sad chuckle, “You said I always slept too much in class, that soon enough, you and Naky would catch up with me… as if, Naky was always bottom of the class…” she sniffed, “Well, look at us now. You’re even sleeping through my talks… so rude Mayu-chan…”

 

“I aced our latest math test, you know,” she glanced down at her hands, wringing them, “They might make me go to that math competition, the one where all the schools compete…” she sighed, “You probably think we should get some food to celebrate, but Yeonji and Naky are busy… maybe some other time…” her eyes gazed at Mayu’s sleeping face, her heart clenching as she blinked again, wanting to rid herself of the tears in the corners of her eyes.

 

How about you? Are you eating well? Your mom still calls me, just to check in on me. I hope she’s busy worrying about you too. Have you made any new friends? Joined any new clubs? Do you still use your skateboard? I always wonder what you’re doing or what you’ve been up to, what kind of friends you have, what you want to study at university… all of that. I hope you’re doing better than me, at least.

 

“Are you having some nice dreams? You look so… peaceful…” She shuddered, closing her eyes, “Just… just wake up soon, alright? I… I don’t know…” Kotone bit her lip, “I don’t know much longer we can all take it. I hate that you’re not here, telling me I’m being dramatic, I hate how quiet everything is without you here.” She glanced up, Mayu’s face unmoved from what it was moments ago.

 

“I’ll be here, I promise… when you wake up, I’ll be here, so don’t worry…” she lightly squeezed Mayu’s hand, a whimper escaping her as she finally let herself cry by Mayu’s side. 

 

Anyways, I’ll end off here, but I did want to say that…. I miss you. I miss all of you. I’m so sorry. 

 

=====

 

Mayu, Kotone would learn, was a very popular person. She already knew her as the ‘most well-liked person in the school’ but didn’t know what that truly meant until they started walking through the corridors together, arms linked as Mayu would talk about… well, whatever came to mind that particular day. What she ate for lunch, some business deal her father was closing, a patient her mother met at the hospital, the latest show she was obsessed with, anything really.

 

People would stop them in the corridor to talk to Mayu, almost everyone waved at Mayu (and Mayu always waved back), people would thank Mayu for whatever was the latest project she was funding to help the students out. It felt like Mayu knew almost everyone, and it was dizzying to Kotone, who was more used to subtle glances and questions as to who she even was. 

 

Yet, Mayu seamlessly fitted herself into Kotone’s life, disturbing her otherwise lacklustre routine, adding something for Kotone to smile and look forward to. She discovered that, despite her immense popularity, Mayu’s circle of friends was much smaller. In fact, it was practically just a single person – Kim Nakyoung.

 

Kotone didn’t know what to make of Nakyoung at first, receiving a wide-eyed stare as she joined them for the first time. And the second time, and the time after that. Yet, Nakyoung fit almost as well as Mayu.

 

“Yah, so what I was bottom of the class again? You’re so mean to me Mayu…” Nakyoung whined as Mayu simply giggled, hugging herself around Kotone’s arm as she leant into her friend. 

 

Since Nakyoung was in a different class to Mayu and Kotone, it meant that she would usually visit them in the breaks between classes. The sight of Nakyoung sitting on Kotone’s desk as she’d bother the other Japanese girl was something she’d gotten used to. Especially given how Mayu would sometimes be busy during lunch, talking to the higher-ups at the school or conducting student council meetings, leaving Nakyoung and Kotone in each other’s company. 

 

Soon, ‘Nakyoung and Mayu’, became ‘Nakyoung, Mayu and Kotone’. 

 

“Do you even study?” Kotone asked as Nakyoung huffed. 

 

“You’ve corrupted ‘Tone, even she’s against me now!” Kotone blinked.

 

“Tone?” She asked as Nakyoung paused, realising Kotone had gotten stuck on the nickname. 

 

Nakyoung gave an ‘Ah’, rubbing the back of her head awkwardly, “Oh, guess it just sorta slipped? Just thought it’d be a nice nickname – Mayu calls me Naky all the time, so I guess I’m just used to the idea of nicknames.” Kotone nodded, taking in the name.

 

“I like it.” She decided as Nakyoung smiled, bumping her shoulder before linking her arm with Kotone’s free one, the three girls now heading towards the exit. 

 

“Tone, has Mayu taken you to the arcade yet?” She asked as Mayu whined, leaning her head on Kotone’s shoulder.

 

“No, she keeps telling me she’s too busy studying, Naky…” Nakyoung gave Kotone an exasperated look as Kotone looked sheepishly at her in return.

 

“Yah, your eyes are going to fall out with how much you study, you know that?” She tsked, shaking her head, “That decides it! We’ll go out to the arcade tonight! Hyungseo’s been wanting to meet my new friend anyway.” She leant against Kotone who only rolled her eyes affectionately. 

 

=====

 

Kotone’s eyes flickered open, blinking as her surroundings came into focus. She felt another light nudge, as she glanced to the side and up, her gaze meeting with Nurse Jo’s. Nurse Jo offered a sweet smile. “It’s 5am,” she said, her voice soft and gentle, “If you head out now, you’ll be able to get the buses and make your way to school.” She handed a paper bag to Kotone. 

 

“I made this for my daughter, but she said she wanted to get cafeteria food instead,” the kind woman chuckled, “Take it. I know you didn’t make anything for yourself if you’re here instead of at home.” Kotone nodded, standing as she stretched her back. 

 

Nurse Jo had been the main nurse in charge of monitoring Mayu’s state, and had become very familiar with Kotone, with her frequent visits. She’d tell Kotone stories of her daughter, Yeojin, often. “Thank you, Nurse Jo.” She muttered, throwing her backpack over her shoulder. 

 

The older woman lightly smacked Kotone’s shoulder, “I thought I told you to call me Haseul.” She muttered with a smile, watching as Kotone wordlessly headed to the door. She cast one more look back at Mayu’s sleeping body, before sighing as she headed out. 

 

=====

 

The bus rumbled to a start as Lynn sat beside Kotone. “How was Mayu?” Lynn asked as Kotone unplugged an earbud from her ear. 

 

“Still sleeping.” Kotone said, hoping her voice wasn’t as hoarse as it sounded in her head. She took a swig from the small water bottle Nurse Jo had packed as Lynn offered a sympathetic smile. 

 

“You better introduce us when she wakes up.” She lightly warned as Kotone nudged Lynn with her shoulder. 

 

As the bus drove down the familiar yet all-too-new neighbourhood, Kotone glanced over at Lynn’s face. An odd emotion, one Kotone knew intimately well, tugged at her heart as she studied Lynn’s expression. Lynn was always smiling on their rides to school, one to always look forward to whatever the day before them held, carpe diem as the saying went. But Kotone noticed the way her friend’s eyebrows were knitted in concern, or the slight frown tugging at the corner of her lips, or the way Lynn would bite her lip ever-so-often as she glanced at her phone.

 

She wasn’t scrolling, her thumb mindlessly swiping away at her screen. It remained still, as did her eyes, focused on whatever was on her screen. Kotone resisted the urge to look over herself, instead asking, “Do you have a test or something today?” 

 

“H-huh?” Lynn said, eyes snapping up as she offered a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes, “No, no, my next test is in a couple of weeks.” She offered, eyes soon returning to her phone as she turned it off, placing it in her lap. She closed her eyes, her smile fading as that same worried expression took hold.

 

Kotone felt her fist unintentionally clench, only noticing it when her fingernails began to dig into her skin. She glared at her hand, unclenching her fist as that same hot and burning emotion clawed itself through her body. 

 

The scene before her was far too familiar, and Kotone was damned before she let something happen again. 

 

=====

 

Short of outright interrogating Lynn, she sighed as she walked through the corridors, heading to the restroom as she rested her hands on either side of one of the sinks. She glared at her reflection, ignoring the scared looks from her classmates who were quick to exit it upon noticing Kotone’s sour mood. She splashed cold water over her face, a shaky sigh escaping her. 

 

“Get it together, Kotone.” She muttered to herself, drying her hands and face as she moved to exit the girls restroom. However, she heard something, causing her to freeze and wait behind the corner. 

 

“Are you serious? You’re sure it was Lynn?”

 

Kotone sharply inhaled, her fist clenching again. 

 

“Dude, I’m sure. Jungho showed me the video and everything. The dude’s crazy.” The boy obnoxiously cackled as his friend gasped in awe. 

 

“He really doesn’t fear anything… he placed a camera? In the changing room?”

 

Kotone’s vision blurred, the sound of her own breathing getting louder, her hand reaching into the inside of her blazer pocket, taking out the pen hidden inside. 

 

“Yah, I’m just pissed he only got Lynn on camera. The rest apparently already changed before he put it in. They don’t even get changed out of their kits at school. ” The guy clicked his tongue as Kotone’s grip on the pen tightened. 

 

“He hasn’t sent it to anyone yet? How come?” His friend asked as the other guy scoffed. 

 

“Apparently, he’s trying to blackmail her over it. Wants to see how far and how much he can get with it.” His friend cackled. Kotone blinked, white-hot rage running through her veins as she rounded the corner, startling the pair. Everyone seemed to sense the oncoming storm, most hiding around corners as they watched on, wondering if the school killer would finally do something to warrant her reputation.

 

Slowly, she began. “Where... is Jungho?” She asked, her voice void of any feeling, although evidently her eyes held nothing but wrath as the pair seemed to evade her gaze. 

 

“Y-Yah… why would we tell-” She jammed her pen into his shoulder, kicking his shin as his leg gave out, jamming the pen even further into his shoulder as he screamed. She glared up at his friend, who's skin went deathly pale as he began to stammer. 

 

“Where. Is. Jungho?”

 

=====

 

Song Jungho. 

 

That’s what the characters on the nametag spelled out as the boy glared down at Kotone. She almost scrunched her nose up in disgust, his frog-like face staring down at her as he scoffed. “What are you staring at, newbie?” His eyes scanned her, “Aish, why do they always stick the un-sexy ones in my class?” He asked his friends with a laugh as her grip on her pen tightened. 

 

‘Remember what you promised Mayu…’ she told herself, although his crude remarks were beginning to get on her nerves. 

 

“I really don’t like the look in your eyes.” He muttered. “Newbies like you ought to know, I’m the top dog of this class. And I ain’t afraid to beat that lesson into anyone, even girls.” He said, placing his hands onto her desk, over her notebook.

 

“Watch it…” she muttered, her stare sharpening into a glare as he smirked. Before anything else, the teacher entered, eyeing the scene before him.

 

“Why I ought to-” The teacher rushed over, pushing Jungho away from Kotone as he yelled.

 

“Yah! Are you crazy?” He demanded as Jungho shrunk, everyone in class silent at the teacher’s outburst. Mr Park was known to be a hard-ass, apparently. Almost everyone in class feared him, and he handed out so much homework that even Kotone was almost overwhelmed. Yet here, his usually cold eyes held an angered, dare some even say feared look in them. He glanced nervously back to Kotone, who only shrugged. He turned back to Jungho.

 

“I’m only telling you this once. It’s in all of your best interests to leave Kotone alone.” He called out, sending Jungho back to his seat. To see a reaction like that, from a teacher nonetheless, had left everyone in class bewildered. It was Jungho who dug around, calling someone from Kotone’s old school. 

 

It took a couple of calls, as all of Kotone’s former classmates were too afraid to so much as speak ill of the girl. When someone had finally given Jungho an explanation on how Kotone had hospitalised and nearly killed several of her former classmates, he and everyone else stayed clear of Kotone for the rest of the year, rumours about her spreading like wildfire. No one wanted to poke a stick at the figurative bear, although Jungho had only recently started testing the waters.

 

Kotone wasn’t going to mess with him over trivial matters, such as stealing her sports kit or vandalising her desk. It wasn’t worth it to break her promise to Mayu and Yeonji over something like that. 

 

But this? Kotone wouldn’t hesitate. She wouldn't let herself be a coward, for Lynn's sake.

 

=====

 

She eyed him from the window to her classroom, the pen in her hand dripping with blood. She thought of Lynn, smiling when she first met her, happy to see another Japanese girl in the school, just like Mayu. She thinks of how she tried to brush her off, tell her to stay clear, and how Lynn refused. She thinks of when Lynn first heard the rumours, not believing them even when Kotone insisted they were true. 

 

She thinks of the girl’s smile when she proudly detailed how she went to the length of visiting Kotone’s hometown and learning the truth herself. She recalled how Lynn told her then and there, “I don’t care what you did. You did that for your friend, and I think that’s really cool, Tone-unnie. ” She closes her eyes, thinking of how Lynn was always there to stand up for Kotone, how she was the first person to use that nickname in months. 

 

Kotone walks in, slow like the dark grey clouds that would sprawl over the sky before a downpour, and passes by Lee Jiwoo. She pockets her bloodied pen and hands over her phone to Jiwoo, a recording app open as she moves. She stands at Jungho’s desk. Everyone grows quiet, alarmed at the blood on Kotone’s hand. 

 

“What did you do to Lynn?” she asks, her voice quiet, yet it rang across the classroom. She watched his throat bob as he swallowed. His smile seemed smug, as did his eyes, but she watched the sweat travel down his forehead as his friends stood at his side. 

 

“Nothing,” he said, leaning back in his seat, but Kotone didn’t move. He scoffed, lightly hitting one of his friends in the shoulder. “Why’d you go and show more people? I told you to wait on that.” Kotone felt like she couldn’t breathe, the rage stifling her as Jungho sat there leisurely. “I’m guessing this is about that video, eh? The changing room?”

 

“Why?” She asked, her eye twitching as he scoffed again, an obnoxious laugh spilling out from his wretched mouth. 

 

“Calm down, it’s all just a bit of fun,” he smirked, his friends laughing as he rolled his eyes, giving Kotone a once-over, “What? Jealous it wasn’t you?” Kotone could feel it, the way her muscles tensed, the spring becoming compressed and pushed down. 

 

“Just fun?” She asked, the rage simmering beneath the surface, not yet exploding into her voice as it bubbled beneath her skin, “This could ruin her life and… you think it’s just some fun?”

 

He laughs, as if in disbelief. “I’ve not sent it to anyone yet… wanted to see how far I could string little Lynn along, you know,” she wanted to throw up at the sickly smile on his face, “She was scared shitless when I sent her that message,” he laughed, the spring coiling tighter, “Serves her right… thinking she can just run her mouth because she’s friends with you and Nien.” He then stood, glaring down at Kotone with that same smile that she wanted to claw off his face. 

 

“Why are you so pissed, eh? Telling me this could ruin her life?” He rolled his eyes, “Please. You know what they told me about you? Those people in your hometown?” He challenged, stepping forward as Kotone didn’t move an inch. “They said there was this girl… she’s dead, right? No, no… in a coma!” He said, laughing as he pointed at Kotone, “Like a vegetable. Was that you? Koma Mayu was her name… I thought it was funny, you know?” 

 

He giggled, “Koma Mayu… as in Coma Mayu, get it? It’s english.” He said as Kotone felt the spring grow tighter and tighter. “You’re such a hypocrite. You ruined someone else’s life and think you can lecture me?” He then moved one of her bangs with his fingers, his hands returning to his pockets as he smiled at her. 

 

“Yah… do you like Lynn? Is that why you look like you want to kill me? You two are always together…” his smile fell, “There does feel like there’s something between you two. Aish, society is better without freaks like you in it.” Kotone inhaled, turning around and glancing at the heavy book on Jiwoo’s desk. 

 

“Walk away, murderer. As if a girl like you could kill anyone…” she eyed it. She walked over, slow, picking it up. 

 

Then, she turned. 

 

She paced over to Jungho, her eyes widening as her usually blank expression morphed into an angered scowl. 

 

I’m sorry, Mayu. 

 

She slammed the book against Jungho’s face, a sickening crunch sounding across the room as he collapsed onto the floor, a collective gasp from her classmates. She grabbed her pen in her pocket, and jammed it into his friend’s hand, watching it pierce right through the back of his hand and out through his palm, as he let out a bloodcurdling scream. 

 

His other friend shoved Kotone to the floor as she grunted, holding the book against her chest as she knocked against someone’s desk, pens and pencils scattered everywhere. She picked up one of the pencil’s, barely registering the bit of tape wrapped around with the name ‘Shion’ written onto it, as she jammed it through his foot. He let out a scream as she slammed the book against his ankle, another crunch sounding as he fell to one knee, clutching his foot. 

 

She held onto the book with both hands, throwing it upward against his lowered face, a visceral noise ripping through the air as he fell backwards, unconscious. She stood, breathing heavy as she eyed Jungho, who looked up in fear, holding his bleeding nose. 

 

She paced over, pulling the book back and throwing it against his side as he sprawled to her right, slumping over by the window. She grabbed the white curtain, wrapping it around his face as he panicked, raising his arms. “W-wait, wait–” She slammed the book against his covered face.

 

Her classmates watched in stunned silence as she struck his face again, and again, and again. The impacts sounded out, Kotone not breathing as each hit caused his movements to slow, until his body went limp. 

 

As red began to dye the pale curtain, she still didn’t stop. She thought of Lynn’s innocent smile, of her refusal to ever leave Kotone’s side, and she kept going. She let out a sigh, as if she’d finally came to the surface after being submerged in water. With one last deafening strike, her grip loosened, and the curtain slipped out of her grasp. His body fell at her feet, his face and nose a bloody mess as he lay motionless. 

 

She raised the book, ready to deliver one final hit, when she felt strong arms wrap around her and throw her away. She collided with the floor, glaring at the tall figure now standing in front of the two unconscious boys, the third whimpering as he held onto his wrist. 

 

“Holy shit, is that Zhou Xinyu?”

 

“What’s she doing here?”

 

Xinyu cast a glance at the bodies, before looking back at Kotone, her expression unreadable. “I know they’re assholes, probably did something rude to you,” she tilted her head, “But don’t cross the line.”

 

=====

 

Kotone took in the girl before her – the long dark waves of her hair, the sharp look in her eyes, the pink tint to her lips… if Kotone didn’t know any better, she’d think the girl was a model who’d gotten lost. She towered over everyone else in the class, of course she did. This was Zhou Xinyu, as Lynn had once told her, when she watched the tall girl walk in and make conversation with Jiwoo. She also recalled her from Lynn’s whole spiel regarding Nien. 

 

Kotone felt her hands ball up into fists, her mind racing as she glanced around the classroom before back at Xinyu. It didn’t matter who she was. She was standing between her and Jungho. “Shut it…” she responded, her voice like ice as her wide eyes stared on, “Don’t get involved if you don’t know what happened.” She got back up onto her feet. She loosened and pulled off her school tie. She stretched the fabric out before wrapping it tightly around her knuckles. 

 

Xinyu exhaled, unimpressed. “Why do these fighters keep coming here of all places… and why do I have to fight the psychopath…” she muttered, eyes darting back to Jungho’s bloody mess of a face. 

 

Kotone grabbed onto a chair, her classmates having abandoned her seats the minute Xinyu had entered, instead hovering around the edges of the classroom. Keep your eyes on me… Kotone thought, tossing the chair Xinyu’s way. Loud yelps were heard as Xinyu ducked, rushing towards Kotone. 

 

“Yah!” She yelled out, a kick flying towards Kotone’s face as she guarded it. She huffed, feeling herself get knocked back a foot as another kick was thrown not long after. 

 

Taekwondo..? Kotone wondered as she ducked past the other kick. She threw a jab towards Xinyu that was easily parried as a kick met her stomach. She fell down, clutching it. She watched Xinyu raise her foot, rolling to the side as it came down against the floor. 

 

She lunged at Xinyu, who raised her arms instinctively and jumped back. Kotone grabbed a pen from the floor, swinging it at her wildly. She watched it rip through the fabric of her blazer and shirt before Kotone jumped back. Xinyu glanced at the damage, scoffing as she looked at Kotone. 

 

“You’re paying for that.” She muttered. Kotone took in the girl’s stance, watching the way her arms guarded her body, Lynn’s prior words echoing into her mind. 

 

 “One day, they say a bunch of them ganged up on Xinyu. She took out most of them, but got stabbed in her side in the process. To this day, it's her weak spot.”

 

She watched the arm near her right side tense, recalling it doing something similar when she was lunging at her with the pen. Kotone then lunged at Xinyu again, who clicked her tongue, raising her arms to block the weaker blows and jabs Kotone was throwing. “You ever think of working out?” Xinyu asked. “Would make your punches less of an annoyance, more of a hindrance.” She said haughtily. 

 

Kotone paid no mind. She knew power wasn’t her strong suit. However… her eyes glanced behind Xinyu, trained on the cluttered pencil case sitting on the desk behind her. She watched Xinyu slowly back up. Whilst Kotone’s punches were likely far from the hardest Xinyu had ever taken, she knew it was enough to push the girl back, just enough…

 

Grabbing the pencil case, she tossed it at Xinyu’s face as she raised her arms protecting her face, leaving her abdomen exposed. As time seemed to slow down for Kotone, she pulled her arm back, twisting her body as she threw the punch, putting every ounce of force she could into it. 

 

Xinyu wheezed as it made impact. Kotone drew her fist back and the girl gasped, holding it as Kotone grabbed onto her and threw her onto a nearby desk. She pinned the girl down with her elbows, quickly undoing the tie wrapped around her knuckles. 

 

She straightened it before tying it around Xinyu’s neck. The girl’s eyes widened, as Kotone tightened it. The girl sputtered, gasping for air as she began clawing at the fabric choking her. The glare Kotone got in return was dangerous. 

 

The class watched on in silence, Kotone not even registering Lynn’s added presence amongst them, the younger girl watching, stunned at her unnie’s actions. The younger Japanese girl glanced down at Jungho’s face, before looking at Kotone’s enraged expression. 

 

Finally, Xinyu gathered the strength to kick Kotone’s stomach, watching the girl be sent flying back as she finally gasped for air, coughing as she steadied herself against the desk. “Yah, are you crazy!?” She screamed, but it fell onto Kotone’s deaf ears. Xinyu didn’t realise it at the time, the significance of where she kicked Kotone. 

 

Kotone was sent backwards by the kick, hitting the open window as she stumbled, steadying herself against the windowsill as she looked behind her. She snapped out of her trance at once, glancing down at the lower floors and the grassy fields at the bottom. A sense of vertigo washed over her, her vision blurring as she felt dizzy, her head spinning. 

 

Window… height… nearly fell…

 

It all hit her, and she was brought right back. 

 

Kotone watched in horror as Mayu’s body fell from the roof. The scream that tore through the still air would forever keep ringing in her ears, like her own personal form of tinnitus. She watched it helplessly fall onto the ground, her limp body slumped against it as Kotone’s chest tightened. The previous cacophony of noise that was coming from the roof was now silenced, as Kotone kept her eyes on Mayu’s body. 

 

“She… is she not moving?” She heard someone say. She heard a strangled cry from Nakyoung on the roof, and Kotone felt her world end then and there. 

 

She felt a warm pair of arms wrap around her, a vanilla-like scent invading her nose as someone was rubbing her back. “It’s okay, Tone-unnie, I’m okay, I swear…” she heard Lynn croak out. 

 

“It’s okay, Tone-unnie, you’re okay, I swear… please, come back to me…” Yeonji’s voice cried into her ear as Kotone felt her body go limp as she sobbed. 

 

“L-Lynn…” Kotone croaked out, surveying the scene around her. Scattered tables, classmates fearfully watching around the edges. The room was a mess, and Xinyu shot her a look, a mixture of fear and anger. The tension was palpable, but all Kotone could feel was that same sense of loathing wash over her. 

 

Mayu… I’m sorry… she thought again. 

 

Before she could continue to dwell on that line of thought, someone’s voice called out. “Yah… what a mess!” The voice cheerfully commented. It was warm, jovial. Their tone far too light-hearted with everything that went down, and with the myriad of dark thoughts swirling around in her head. Kotone raised her gaze, her eyes falling upon her.

 

It was Nien – the Nien. The ‘Hsuperhuman’ of the school, the peacekeeper, Xinyu’s best friend. 

 

Kotone expected a myriad of looks to be on Nien’s face, but what she didn’t expect was the soft brown eyes staring back at her with a gentle kindness. 

 

“You okay, Kotone?”

Chapter 2: The Guilt That Lingers

Notes:

This is probably the fastest i've written and put out an update omg. hope u guys enjoy!!

twt: iveintodivee

"Every man is guilty of all the good he did not do" - Voltaire

 

=====

 

“You okay Kotone?”

 

Kotone’s eyes stayed on Nien, observing. Finally, it all hit her at once, her mind catching up with her actions.

 

Kotone just attacked Nien’s best friend, the one she allegedly went to war with ‘The Alliance’ over. She didn’t mean to, and she couldn’t help the cold and aching feeling of regret clawing at her as her mind replayed everything that transpired. The moment the book was thrown against Jungho’s face, a proverbial spring had come undone, pent up rage flowing through Kotone and blinding her to everything. 

 

She promised Mayu and Yeonji she wouldn’t get into any more fights, yet here she was. A hypocrite as always. 

 

She half-expected Nien to swing, to step forward and challenge Kotone to a fight. That’s how people like them worked – people who were fighters. She thought of the times when someone would harass Yeonji or Mayu, and Nakyoung would jump in, throwing punches and jabs, not even stopping to ask what was happening. 

 

Instead, Nien glanced around. “You guys really made a mess of the place…” she hummed, eyes stopping at Jungho. Nien simply let out a sigh, like a disappointed parent speaking to their misbehaving child. “Jungho… I know you’re an asshat, but I thought you’d start keeping to yourself. Guess not…” Nien met Kotone’s eyes, “Sorry about that.” She waved with a grin. 

 

Xinyu coughed, placing a hand on Nien’s shoulder. “That girl is ins–”

 

“Yah, Xinyu-ah,” Nien said, her brow furrowing, “I thought I told you to stop being so nosy and butting your head where you don’t need to.” 

 

Xinyu and Kotone’s eyes widened as Xinyu scoffed, “I– she– she tried to strangle me?! She would’ve murdered Jungho?” Xinyu sputtered, her expression coloured by confusion as Nien clicked her tongue. 

 

“Like you haven’t wanted to do that since the year started,” she joked with a smile, rolling her eyes. Kotone was baffled – was the school’s peacekeeper this blasé about everything? Nien then glanced at Kotone, still in Lynn’s arms. The younger girl held on tighter, as if daring her captain or Xinyu to do something. Instead, Nien’s gaze looked between the two, before humming, “He did something to Lynn, right?” Kotone inhaled whilst Lynn swallowed. 

 

“Captain… how did you–” Nien smiled, meeting Kotone’s eyes as she pointed at herself in excitement. 

 

“I’m smart, right ‘Tone?” Nien said, and Kotone’s stomach lurched at the nickname, bringing up far too many memories for her to handle at that time. “It’s pretty obvious,” Nien said, pocketing her hands as she shrugged, “From what I heard, Jungho’s been annoying ‘Tone for a while. It’s why I was up here, actually, couldn’t have him disturbing the peace,” she muttered, shooting a pointed look at Kotone, “She hadn’t risen to his bait when it came to her, but the only thing that would make her snap is if her only friend got involved.” 

 

Kotone couldn’t help the small frown on her face as she eyed Hsu Nientzu. The way her smile always reached her eyes no matter what, her relaxed posture, the hands in her pockets. The way her shirt wasn’t tucked into her trousers, the lack of tie, her tousled hair that was loosely tied into a ponytail. Hsu Nientzu came across as a smiling girl incapable of taking anything seriously. But there was also a sharper quality to her gaze, as if always trying to decipher something. It led to a disturbing realisation for Kotone.

 

She is far smarter than I expected.  

 

“He recorded her changing,” Kotone said, and for a second, she saw something flicker in Nien’s eyes. A brief, dangerous emotion, one that Kotone was far too familiar with. She swallowed, the words like thorns in her mouth as she spoke. “He was planning to blackmail her.” Lynn let out a whimper, so quiet no one but Kotone heard it. Kotone watched as Xinyu’s mouth fell agape. 

 

“He did what?!” She snapped, eyes falling to the unconscious boy’s body. “Now I feel like shit for stepping in…” 

 

Kotone’s eyes went back to Xinyu. She closed them, recalling everything that just happened. She’d lost control, had spiralled into an almost endless rage and was only pulled out through her memories of Mayu. The sinking sense of self-loathing returned, a sickening wave of nausea passing over her as she huffed. How many more promises will you break, Kotone?

 

“That’s why I told you to stay out of it.” Kotone said, and she watched Xinyu shiver under her glare. Nien put her hands up, her expression shifting to one of concern. 

 

“Maybe she should’ve kept her nose out of it, but beating Jungho only helps us so much.” Xinyu let out an indignant noise at that, stomping her foot childishly as Nien looked back at her friend, a more nervous emotion in her eyes as she chuckled.

 

“She was going to kill him .” Xinyu exclaimed, and that same nausea hit Kotone again as Lynn tightened her hold on her friend. 

 

Nien scoffed with a smile, “Yah, stop saying that. What makes you think she would’ve, hm? Don’t tell me you actually buy those rumours. You think our friend ‘Tone here is a killer?” She said, Kotone’s eye twitched. 

 

“I’m not your friend,” she said, the words escaping her before she could stop herself. Whispers spread around the classroom as Kotone’s fist clenched. “And they’re not just rumours. I really…” Kotone’s nails dug into her skin as she looked down, “I really did try to kill people.” She glanced up, her glare causing several of her classmates to cower as Xinyu’s own hand clenched. Nien had, at most, a mild look of surprise. “So stop pretending like you know me.” She muttered. 

 

Kotone couldn’t stay here for much longer – the looks everyone was giving her, the fear she saw in Lynn’s eyes earlier, the unconscious bodies a reminder of her losing control. It was all too much. Nien clicked her tongue with a smile as Kotone bumped past her, with Lynn trailing behind her friend. Before she left, she snapped her phone out of Jiwoo’s hand. 

 

=====

 

“Kotone… Kotone wait…” Lynn called out as Kotone walked down the corridor, pocketing her phone. She only got a few feet away until she stopped as Lynn muttered, “Tone-unnie…” in a voice so soft that it alarmed Kotone, a piercing sensation shooting through her chest as her breath was caught in her throat. 

 

She turned around, her heart shattering at the fear in Lynn’s eyes. Kotone let out a shaky sigh, Lynn wringing her hands as she eyed Kotone. “Do you believe me now?” Kotone asked, her voice quiet. The ambient chatter from the classroom was drowned out in Kotone’s ears, zeroing in on Lynn’s presence and heavy breathing. “Do you believe it? That I’m dan–” Lynn shot forward, and Kotone flinched.

 

Instead of a slap, a shove, anything, she felt two arms wrap around her as she was tugged close. That same vanilla-scent flooded her senses as Lynn whimpered. “I-I’m not scared…” she muttered into Kotone’s hair, and the pain in Kotone’s chest worsened as Lynn took in a large gulp of air, “Not of you.” Kotone blinked, her eyes wet as something travelled down her face. Tears.

 

She was crying. So was Lynn.

 

Kotone inhaled, closing her eyes as she let the warmth of Lynn’s embrace wash over her. “What are you talking about?” She asked, her voice hoarse as Lynn sighed.

 

“I’m scared… scared of what Jungho was going to do, scared of what’ll happen to the captain since she’s definitely going to do something about it… scared that you won’t talk to me because I made you break your promise.” Kotone despised the way Lynn’s voice broke at the end, that same feeling she despised finally hitting her, rooting itself into her mind and rotting all of her thoughts. Her body and mind ached, a hollow feeling in her gut as she shuddered. She supposed she never truly got rid of that feeling. Of that guilt , that followed her everywhere.

 

With a sigh, Kotone slowly returned the embrace, shaky arms wrapping around Lynn before tightening. 

 

“That doesn’t matter to me,” she lied, “What matters to me is that you’re safe.” That wasn’t a lie, and she felt Lynn’s hold tighten in return. 

 

“Then don’t leave me,” she said, pulling away from Kotone, her hands still on her arms, “Don’t push me away, don’t try to walk away from me. I’ll just follow you, like always.” Kotone’s eyes widened as she chuckled, glancing down. 

 

“Yah… what did I do for you to stick around like this?”

 

“Be my friend.” Lynn replied, her signature smile finally returning. Not one to comfort Kotone, no. Her eyes lit up with that warmth she’d gotten to know well, and Kotone felt that cold, gnawing feeling in her chest be replaced by something else. Something warm, that buzzed through her body, replacing her lethargy with energy. 

 

“What’s going to happen now?” Lynn wondered, her smile fading slightly as she glanced behind them at the classroom.

 

Before Kotone could answer, Lynn seemed to spot something. She tugged Kotone around the corner. Confused, Kotone peaked her head out and sighed. She watched a teacher – the vice principal no less – storm down the corridor and enter the classroom, likely having heard a fight was going on.

 

“I step forward and confess to attacking Jungho…” Kotone muttered, Lynn shooting her friend a surprised look as she shook her head, “No, Lynn… I have to. It’s my–”

 

“My fault!” She heard Nien yell, all the way from the classroom. “It’s my fault, teach.” Nien’s voice was still loud, even when she wasn’t yelling, and Kotone shot a bewildered look at the classroom. Something more was being discussed, and she could hear another affronted noise from Xinyu as she was dragged out the classroom by Nien, with the vice-principal’s face contorted in anger.

 

“Captain… she took the fall for you…” Lynn murmured. Kotone closed her eyes, the events of the day still catching up to her as she sighed. The silence from Lynn was deafening, and Kotone glanced back at the classroom. Nothing. No noise, no ambient chatter, no hushed whispers or rumours. Silence. It rang in Kotone’s ears, feeling heavy on her shoulders as she glanced at Lynn. 

 

The younger girl took her hand. “Do you want to skip?” She asked, and Kotone might’ve smiled under different circumstances. Lynn never skipped school. “We could go see Mayu…” Kotone glanced back at the classroom, then down the corridor where Nien and Xinyu were taken. 

 

“Later…” she sighed, “I have something to take care of.”

 

=====

 

Kotone stood outside the principal’s office, a drumming in her ears. She glanced over at the now empty chairs beside the door, where she spotted Nien and Xinyu sitting moments ago. She’d watched them from around the corner, not wanting to be seen and having to make conversation. She sighed, glancing down at her phone. She’d been banking on Jiwoo disliking Jungho enough and figuring out what Kotone was planning, and had cut the audio right before Kotone attacked. 

 

Her mind could recall Lynn speaking positively of the girl, and she was on some level glad that Lynn had such good friends in the basketball team. 

 

She remembered how she’d hospitalised Jungho and one of his friends, whilst the one she’d knocked out in one hit had woken up and headed to the nurse’s office. He’d shown up later, alongside Jungho’s mother, and watched them head into the office with the vice-principal. 

 

She could hear the sound of yelling inside, and closed her eyes, resting her forehead lightly against the door as she tried to listen in. 

 

“What happened to my son and his friends was an outrage!” Jungho’s mother screeched, “Those girls must be expelled for such extreme lengths of violence!”

 

“He recorded one of our teammates !” Nien argued, her voice more heated than Kotone had ever heard, “He was already involved in an attack–”

 

“ -alleged altercation. ” The vice principal amended, his voice far too smarmy for Kotone’s liking. 

 

“Yeah yeah, alleged alteration or whatever,” Kotone mentally facepalmed at Nien’s wording, “But still!”

 

The vice principal could be heard scoffing, “Neither of you have any proof of this! We found no such evidence in the locer room!” His voice raised, and Kotone felt her fist clench, “How do we even know you hooligans hadn’t just co-ordinated an attack against her son?” Jungho’s mother could be heard huffing in satisfaction. 

 

“But–” Xinyu began as the principal could be heard sighing. 

 

“I think I’ve heard–” Kotone made her entrance. 

 

===

 

As Kotone went into the classroom, she walked over to Jungho’s seat, the entire class’s eyes on her, some even glaring, no doubt upset at Nien being in trouble because of her. She could hear their whispers, their questions. She watched Jiwoo approach Lynn and ask how she was doing, as Lynn simply sighed. Kotone began rifling through his bag, before nodding, having found it. “Something told me Jungho was at least smart enough to remove the camera this morning.” She muttered, pulling it out of his bag as she could hear audible gasps.

 

She rifled through it more, and nodded. “He always guarded his bag,” she heard Jiwoo mutter, walking over and peaking over Kotone’s shoulder. Kotone glanced back, and Jiwoo shrugged, “He was on the boy’s basketball team, so we practised together. He always gave us the creeps, and I’m pretty sure their captain always kept an eye on him because he was worried he’d ‘overstep the line’ or whatever.” 

 

Kotone nodded at the information, watching as Jiwoo began to go through her phone whilst Kotone searched through his bag, pausing as she found something. “I see why he guarded it so well…” she scoffed. Jiwoo glanced, her face paling. 

 

“Is he crazy?” Lynn muttered, “Bringing something like that onto school grounds?” Kotone sighed, standing as she glanced back at Jiwoo. 

 

“You’re going to help her, right?” Jiwoo asked, more murmurs through the class, “Nien-unnie?” 

 

Kotone shrugged, “She helped me, I’m just returning the favour.” More whispers went around class, although these were less like the ones Kotone was used to. 

 

“Woah… so cool.”

 

“She’s helping Nien-unnie?”

 

“Yah, didn’t you hear Nien-unnie calling Kotone her friend?”

 

“I thought she was just being friendly…” 

 

“Why else would she get away with talking to Nien and Xinyu like that? Nien and Xinyu fight all the time, I bet Kotone totally does too.” 

 

Kotone didn’t have it in her to address those new rumours, instead turning to Jiwoo. “I don’t know you that well, but–”

 

“Go and help Nien, I don’t mind sticking with Lynn in the meantime.” Kotone wasn’t sure how to feel about the smile sent her way, she just zipped up Jungho’s back and headed towards the office. 

 

===

 

“K-Kotone Kamimoto…” The vice principal stammered. Even now, the man seemed to fear Kotone, having heard of her reputation from her hometown. He seemed to regain his composure, his brow furrowing in anger, “Why are you intruding on this meeting?! This is–” 

 

The principal raised her hand, eyeing the old man. The vice principal was short, more shrew than a man, with a rat-like face and a balding head, wrinkled skin and unsettling eyes. His gray suit appeared ill-fitted in places, like it was made for a taller, more imposing man. The principal was, by contrast, younger. Much younger, yet held far more authority in her gaze than he ever could. Her suit was bespoke to her figure, her expression controlled. 

 

“Miss Kamimoto,” she addressed, her voice smooth. Kotone’s eyes flitted down to the plaque before her, reading Ha Sooyoung – Principal. “Would you mind explaining why you’re here?” She nodded. She could recall the first time meeting the principal, shocked at the lack of judgement in her eyes, the way she listened to Kotone’s story, her first words not being any sort of criticism or issue, simply:

 

That must’ve been a lot for you to go through. I’m sorry . 

 

She seemed marginally more intimidating here, as Kotone approached the desk. She glanced to the side, seeing Xinyu, Nien and Jungho’s friend sitting on chairs whilst Jungho’s mother hovered near the boy. 

 

“I…” Kotone contemplated coming forward about the truth, but the looks in Nien’s and Xinyu’s eyes, shaking their heads slightly, as if to beg her to let them take the fall, made her conflicted, if only for a moment. “I witnessed it. The fight.” She started, the principal nodding. 

 

“Can you corroborate what Nien and Xinyu said?” She asked, tapping her fingers against her desk as Kotone nodded. 

 

“I…” she sighed, “I confronted him first,” she noticed the way the principal’s gaze shifted from curious to slightly more alert, “I heard of what he did to Lynn. I recorded our conversation.” Kotone placed her phone onto the desk, playing her confrontation with Jungho. 

 

“I’m guessing this is about that video, eh? The changing room?” She watched the vice principal, Jungho’s friend and mother’s faces all pale whilst Xinyu’s fist clenched and Nien clicked her tongue again, smiling, this time as if astonished at Jungho’s attitude, “... wanted to see how far I could string little Lynn along…” She ended the recording there, not wanting to hear him begin his mockery of Mayu’s condition.

 

The vice principal began to stammer, “I– that audio is clearly edit–”

 

“Do you want more proof?” Kotone asked, taking off the bag around her shoulders, showing it to the adults in the room, “This is Jungho’s bag, right?” The mother nodded, her eyes wide as Kotone opened it up, spilling out its contents. Everyone’s eyes widened, excluding Kotone’s. 

 

“This,” she held it up, “Was the spycam he used on Lynn. I’m sure if you went through it, the video would still be there. If not, then him even having it on his person is confirmation, no?” 

 

“I-I… w-well…” The mother began, her voice turning shrill in worry as the vice principal grunted, glaring at Kotone. 

 

“Going through other people’s belongings is a violation to their priv–”

 

“Violation?” Kotone began, her eyes staring up at the shrewd old man in front of her, her fist clenching as her nails dug into her skin, “It’s a violation to record students, it’s a violation for a boy to enter the girl’s changing room, it’s a violation that an old bastard like you is defending an entitled prick like Jungho–” The principal raised her hand, as if to silence Kotone, whilst Nien placed a hand on her shoulder. 

 

“Cool it, ‘Tone, it’s okay.” She smiled, her tone light, a reassuring squeeze on her shoulder. 

 

Kotone sighed, “That’s not even counting these.” She pushed the box forward, a startled gasp sounding from the mother whilst Jungho’s friend shot up, his chair squeaking as it was sent flying back, hitting the ground as he began to sputter. All eyes were focused on the box, before glancing over at Jungho’s friend.

 

“W-where did you get that from?! I- we- we swear, it was just one–” The mother slapped the boy. 

 

“Shut up! What are you saying? Are you trying to drag my son down further?!” Her shrill voice screeched as Kotone and Xinyu shot her a glare. 

 

“Your voice is annoying.” Kotone muttered as Xinyu nodded, Nien putting a hand on both their shoulders as the mother gave them an affronted glare. 

 

“Guys,” she chuckled, “Cool it.” Nien then glanced at the sweating vice principal, and the principal, before grabbing the back of Kotone and Xinyu’s head. She pushed their heads down, forcing them into a bow as Kotone grunted whilst Xinyu yelped in surprise. “We’re sorry!” She said, her voice booming as she lowered her head. 

 

Kotone tried resisting, yet found it impossible to move, as if a wall was behind her head. “We know we should’ve gone to you first… but we were so pissed off, y’know? How is the security so lax that any boy can just enter our locker rooms? We felt so violated!” Although it was definitely a show of some kind, a display meant to emphasise and play up their humbleness and apologies, Kotone could sense the underlying truth in Nien’s statement. 

 

The principal nodded, glancing at the box Kotone pushed forward earlier. “Drug patches? On school property?” She glanced up, Kotone looking out the corner of her eye to see Jungho’s mother visibly shrinking and the vice principal adjusting his tie. “You know how this looks, right?” 

 

“P-Please take it easy on our Jungho… he’s… he’s only a boy, his future can’t be ruined by this…” Kotone watched the woman bow, and almost scoffed alongside Xinyu. A moment ago, she was calling for the harshest punishment on them, but seemed to have changed her tune the minute it was her son under fire. 

 

“M-Ms. Ha…” The vice principal started as the principal knocked her knuckles against her desk, the three girls glancing up as she offered a kind and gentle smile. 

 

“You three… something tells me Kotone is more involved than she’s letting on,” she murmured as Nien pushed Kotone’s head down again, as the principal chuckled. “I can’t allow such violence to go unpunished, of course, so I hope you two don’t mind after school detention for the next two weeks. You’ll be helping the cleaning crew out for a short while before heading home, understood?”

 

Forcing them into an even lower bow, Nien nodded, “Understood ma’am! We thank you for being so kind!” She bobbed their heads around, Kotone couldn’t fathom how easily Nien could move them around as she put an arm around herself and Xinyu. Kotone tried, in vain, to shake the arm off. 

 

“As for Jungho…” the principal sighed, massaging the bridge of her nose, “For his sake, I’ll handle this quietly. But he will be expelled and forced to transfer – I do not tolerate boys assaulting the girls’ privacy in such a way, nor the use of drugs on campus. You three are dismissed.” She waved them off, as she turned to Jungho’s friend. Nien didn’t hesitate for a second to walk out with the girls in her arms, Kotone only barely managing to swipe at and grab her phone before they were brought outside the room. 

 

Xinyu closed the door behind them as Kotone finally escaped Nien’s grasp. Before she could spin around and admonish Nien for it, a familiar voice called out. “Tone-unnie!” Lynn said, running to hug the girl as Kotone mentally sighed. As the arms wrapped around her, Kotone briefly closed her eyes. 

 

At least you’re okay.

 

Lynn pulled away, “What happened?” She asked, glancing between the three as Nien flashed a grin, looping an arm over Kotone’s shoulders. 

 

“You should’ve seen her!” Nien beamed as Kotone rolled her eyes, “She came in all cool like some lawyer! She was all ‘ Jungho has committed a violence against the school.” She imitated, her voice weirdly robotic as Xinyu lightly smacked the back of her head. 

 

“He committed a violation, Baobei,” Xinyu amended as Nien flashed a sheepish grin. “Can’t believe we’re in detention for the next two weeks. It’s really going to throw my schedule off…” Xinyu muttered as Nien chuckled. 

 

“We would be way worse off if Kotone didn’t save us, right?” She said as Kotone grumbled something in Japanese under her breath. Lynn just smiled, covering her mouth to giggle before pulling Kotone to her side. 

 

“Cleaning duty, right?” She asked with a tilt of her head, “It’s Ms. Ha’s favourite punishment, since it seems harsh enough, but the cleaning crew are really nice and sneak the students snacks during the process. You usually get to go home early too!” 

 

Nien gasped, throwing an arm over Xinyu’s shoulders and pulling her closer. “Has our amazing and pure Lynn-chan gotten a detention?” She asked as Lynn laughed, her ears pink in embarrassment. 

 

“Captain…” she whined, “It’s because of Mrs Kim. She’s always such a stickler for making sure your notes are perfectly organised and your handwriting is super duper neat.” 

 

Nien and Xinyu nodded in understanding, Kotone finding herself to do the same. Xinyu scoffed, “Pretty sure she’s also just racist to the foreign students like us.” She muttered as Nien nodded with sigh, smiling. 

 

“Aish, us foreigners will just have to stick together, right?” Nien smiled, and an odd feeling bloomed in Kotone’s stomach as she did. Nien then glanced over at Xinyu, as if to remind her of something before Xinyu’s eyes widened. With a sheepish look of her own, she stood forward and cleared her throat. 

 

“Sorry about before,” she said, “I don’t blame you, honestly. If I’d known Jungho did that and someone got in my way… can’t say I wouldn’t also be really pissed off.” She offered a smile as Kotone nodded. 

 

“It’s… okay,” Kotone muttered, “I probably would’ve gotten myself in more trouble if you didn’t stop me.” She mumbled as Lynn linked arms with her. 

 

“Well, we’d love to help you guys out with your detention, but we have somewhere to be.” Kotone nodded, remembering her visit to Mayu. Normally, she wouldn’t visit so soon again, but it was as if Lynn had read her mind, knowing that visiting her would do her some good after all of the events of that day. 

 

Nien clicked her tongue with a smile, and Kotone really didn’t enjoy the uncomfortable warmth that shot through her at the gesture. “Okay! I’ll hold you both to it,” she said, her brows furrowing as she smiled. Lynn smiled, waving as the two walked off. Kotone could still feel her eyes on her, and just barely caught her words to Xinyu as she and Lynn were about to round the corner. It was faint, yet so distinctly… Nien, that Kotone was sure she didn’t mishear her. 

 

“Man… school’s going to be so much more interesting now!” 

 

=====

 

Kotone felt Lynn’s head resting against her. “Thank you again, Tone-unnie.” She murmured, a content sigh escaping her lips. The bus rattled to life as it set off, and Kotone could feel her own heart hammer in its chest as she reflected on… everything. For someone who prided herself on keeping her head down, there she was. Getting into fights, having someone who was evidently the school’s most popular student paying attention to her, entering the principal’s line of sight… it was almost too much, and she couldn’t help but recall the promise she made to Mayu’s body. 

 

“Are you okay?” Kotone asked as Lynn hummed. 

 

“Jungho left behind his phone, and Jiwoo deleted all traces of the video.” She could hear the smile in her friend’s voice, “It’s all gone now… the only copy left is probably on the camera itself, which you so helpfully handed in to the principal.” Kotone nodded. 

 

“I’m sorry,” she muttered, and she could practically feel Lynn’s confused eyes on her. Kotone crossed her arms, looking out the window, “He probably only went after you because of me. He’s been trying to piss me off recently.” Lynn nodded, before scoffing. 

 

“So? It’s not your fault. He made a decision to mess with me to get to you, there’s nothing you could’ve done to stop him.” She muttered, taking Kotone’s hand into her own as Kotone huffed. 

 

“Why?” She began as Lynn gave her a curious look, “Why hang out with me so much when you have other friends? Jiyeon, Sullin, Yubin… why me?” 

 

Lynn shrugged, a smile on her face. “I’ve known them for years, but only met you recently,” she gave Kotone’s hand a squeeze, “They’ve got multiple years of friendship with me that you need to catch up with.” She said excitedly, Kotone nodding before letting out a mildly amused scoff. 

 

“Besides, you need a friend now more than ever.” She murmured, closing her eyes as Kotone sighed.

 

“I’ll sleep.” Kotone muttered, “Wake me when we’re there?” She glanced up as Lynn nodded, bringing out her phone to keep herself entertained as Kotone felt her body lighten, floating off to the realm of sleep as the bus buzzed along. 

 

=====

 

Mayu’s fist collided with the machine, the numbers shooting up only to stop after a short second. The Japanese girl’s face fell at the number whilst Nakyoung cackled in the background. Mayu whined, latching onto Kotone’s arm whilst Nakyoung patted Kotone’s shoulder. “Looks like Mayu can’t beat our ‘Tone’s high score!” Kotone let the small smile that was fighting its way onto her face win, glancing at Nakyoung before looking around the rest of the establishment. 

 

The Arcade that Nakyoung had previously bragged about wasn’t just an innocuous place for the three of them to meet up at – it was owned and run by Nakyoung’s older sister, Hyungseo. Whilst Nakyoung’s parents weren’t exactly super wealthy, it turned out her sister was something of an entrepreneur, with the arcade the three currently resided in being one of her first (and initially most successful) endeavours. 

 

Nakyoung had managed to convince her sister to hand over a part-time managerial position to her, and thus the three of them had designated it as their main hangout spot, the other two bothering Nakyoung during her shifts. 

 

The place was, as Nakyoung put it, ‘super retro’. It was a large building, multiple rooms with different machines themed around different decades and genres. The main black-and-white checkered floor branched off into the different rooms, changing into the varying technicolor carpet patterns in each one alongside the LED lighting that illuminated the place.

 

There was pizza and even a bowling alley further down, although the group had decided to play around with the punching machine, a favourite of Nakyoung’s. “Still,” she began, rolling her shoulders, “Our amazing ‘Tone’s strength is nothing compared to my own.” she bragged, putting herself into a fighting stance. 

 

It had been a good two months of knowing Nakyoung and Mayu, hanging out with them both during and after school. The former ‘it-duo’ of the school shifted to the ‘it-trio’, with everyone recognising Kotone almost equally as much as they recognised Nakyoung and Mayu. 

 

“Don’t let your head get too big,” Kotone called out as Nakyoung approached the machine, “You might start floating away.” Mayu giggled as Nakyoung huffed with a smile. 

 

Becoming friends with them led to all sorts of new experiences, such as seeing Nakyoung fight. Kotone was a fighter too, albeit a dirty one. Nakyoung had apparently been trained by an MMA instructor, hired by her sister so that Nakyoung could defend herself whenever she got into trouble (which, Kotone learnt, was a lot). 

 

She was trained, borderline professional. Kotone learned how to fight once she had enough of people mocking her height or difficulty in learning language. She was never taught, relying on her surroundings and environment. 

 

She’d first seen Nakyoung fight when the three visited the gym Nakyoung frequented. The other two first saw Kotone fight when a man wouldn’t stop catcalling and harassing Mayu for her number. The minute he put a hand on her, Kotone had swung. 

 

The sound of Nakyoung’s fist loudly colliding with the machine snapped Kotone out of her rumination, as Nakyoung whooped at the much higher number. She threw an arm around Kotone, pulling her close to her side. “See? This is why you have to join me at the gym! Imagine how much scarier you’d be if you were strong and super smart.” Mayu lightly smacked Nakyoung’s shoulder as Nakyoung yelped. 

 

Mayu pulled Kotone towards her, “Kotone doesn’t need to fight like you, being super smart is cool enough on its own.” 

 

Nakyoung huffed, “Just saying. It’d be nice to spar with someone who isn’t an insecure man who doesn’t like it when a girl can beat him.” She mumbled. Before more words could be said, Nakyoung’s radio went off. Apparently, since the building was so big, the employees relied on walkie-talkies to communicate across it. 

 

“Can someone come down to my section? This kid’s making a big deal out of something…” The static-y voice muttered as Nakyoung groaned, pressing a button. 

 

“On my way, Dahyun.” Nakyoung rolled her eyes, “These kids… here,” Nakyoung handed her friends a ticket of some kind, “Go get some food for us three, it’ll cover all three of us. I’ll deal with this real quick.” Nakyoung disappeared as Mayu shot Kotone a curious glance. 

 

Kotone met it, and a smile fell onto their faces. “You think she’ll need backup?” Kotone asked as Mayu nodded. 

 

“Wouldn’t hurt, right?”

 

===

 

“—and I’m saying she didn’t cheat!” Nakyoung’s voice ran out as Mayu and Kotone appeared around the corner, surveying the scene. Nakyoung’s voice was raised, her arms crossed as a younger girl in front of her, dressed in a school uniform Kotone didn’t recognise, let out an indignant huff. There was a noticeable red slap-mark on her face, and Kotone raised a brow at it. Nakyoung then sighed, massaging the bridge of her nose. “Look, kid–”

 

The kid groaned, “Yeonji.” 

 

“Yeonji,” Nakyoung amended, “I wanna help you out, I don’t wanna let some girl get away with slapping you.” It was then Kotone finally noticed her. There were two young girls standing at the machine – the one with longer brown hair was evidently Yeonji, but the other had an annoyingly smug look on her face. Her hair was shorter, in one of those ‘trendy’ styles she’d seen influencers talking about no doubt, but it was tackily dyed. 

 

“But you can’t accuse people of cheating and throw a fit about it!” She chastised as Yeonji huffed. Kotone didn’t know what compelled her to do so, but she walked over, Mayu moving to put a hand on Dahyun’s back and check up on her. 

 

“Naky, what’s going on?” She asked, quickly glancing to the side, noticing Nakyoung’s coworker and friend, Seo Dahyun. Kotone recognised her from school as the one who led their school choir. There were noticeable circles under her eyes, circles that were not there when Kotone and Mayu greeted her earlier in the day. 

 

Naky sighed, running a hand through her hair. “Dahyun heard some noise and came down here. Apparently, these girls bet some possessions on who’d win, and when Yeonji here lost, she got upset and started making a scene about them cheating. She shoves the other girl, and the other girl slaps her.”

 

The other young girl scoffed, raising a hand, “I have a name, its–”

 

“Not right now, kid, you lot have already given two of us migraines already.” Nakyoung muttered, massaging her temple as Kotone frowned, glancing between the two girls. There was a bitter look in Yeonji’s eyes, and Kotone wondered if she was truly seeing the tears building in Yeonji’s eyes as she blinked. 

 

She glanced over, noting the girl with dyed hair marvelling at a necklace now in her hands. No doubt the same one Yeonji had wagered. She glanced at Yeonji, “Did she cheat?” Yeonji, finally having someone seemingly listen to her, nodded rapidly as her eyes lit up. 

 

“Yeah, she–”

 

“Do you have proof?” She asked, and the light in Yeonji’s eyes seemed to fade as she glanced down, picking at the sleeves on her uniform. The other girl gave a triumphant ‘hmph!’ with a raise of her head. Kotone sighed, “Then there’s only so much we can–”

 

“Bye Yeonji!” The other girl sang, skipping away to her nearby group of friends, the group giggling amongst themselves and shooting snide glances at Yeonji. 

 

Yeonji grumbled, blinking her oncoming tears away again as something stirred in Kotone’s chest at the sour look on the young girl’s face. As Nakyoung walked over to Dahyun, Yeonji looked up at Kotone. “Unnie… please y-you have to help…” she asked, frustration pouring out from her quiet voice, “That… that necklace belongs to my mom… she g-gave it to me before…” she shook her head, letting out a staggered sigh.

 

“I wouldn’t have wagered it, but they wouldn’t leave me alone, a-and I thought if I did, maybe they’d finally back off…” She mumbled, playing with her hands.

 

Kotone sighed, “But if she didn’t cheat then—” 

 

“She did.” Yeonji muttered, so sure of herself that Kotone nearly groaned, “Seriously, she thinks video games are lame and is only here because she followed me. She’s…” Yeonji continued picking at her sleeves, “She picks on me a lot, okay?” She sniffed, glancing away as a stray tear fell down her face. That same feeling stirred in her chest, making it clench and hurt in a way Kotone didn’t like. 

 

She glanced over, Mayu now being filled in by Nakyoung and Dahyun before shooting a sympathetic glance over to Yeonji. Kotone didn’t know what came over her, or why she marched over to Nakyoung and declared aloud, “Well, we can check the security camera, right?” She said as Yeonji’s head snapped up, and the other girl and her friends froze in their tracks. 

 

Nakyoung shot her a confused glance as Dahyun gave a ‘huh?’. Kotone pointed to the security camera right above the game machine the other two were playing at, and Yeonji nodded. 

 

“Y-yeah!” She started, reinvigorated. “Check them!” The other girl spun around, sputtering.

 

“I-I… we don’t need to! I-It’s obvious to anyone I didn’t cheat!” Kotone shot an unimpressed look at the girl, swiping Nakyoung’s phone off her as she approached. 

 

“My friend here’s actually the manager of this place. She can check the security feeds remotely if she wants to. If you didn’t cheat, or godforbid tamper with the machines, then you won’t mind us checking, right?” Kotone raised the phone before them, Yeonji moving to stand confidently beside Kotone. Her eyes were still a little puffy from the tears, but she held a smile as she crossed her arms. 

 

The other girl’s eyes darted over to Dahyun and Nakyoung, who seemed to be whispering to each other, and she gulped. “I-If I hand back the necklace, can we just… go? I can’t get in trouble again, otherwise my dad won’t take me on our annual trip to France.” She muttered, Yeonji scoffing as Kotone nodded, extending her hand. The other girl placed the necklace into it, before dashing off with her friends as they rushed to leave the premises. 

 

Kotone admired the jewellery now in her hands, composed of a golden chain connected to two interlocking hearts, each with a small gemstone embedded on different points. “Thank you, unnie!” Yeonji said, her eyes lighting up as Kotone chuckled, moving to attach it back around Yeonji’s neck. 

 

“Be more careful,” she lightly warned, “When you have as much money as they do, the only currency you can give them that means anything is humiliation.” Yeonji nodded, her eyes still lit up as she stared at Kotone in awe. 

 

“Cool…” she shook her head, “Did you really mean everything you said? About the cameras?” She asked as Nakyoung threw an arm over her friend’s shoulders. 

 

“Pfft, nah. That camera’s been broken for ages. And security cameras don’t work like that anyway. ‘Tone was totally bluffing, weren’t you?” Nakyoung poked Kotone’s side as Yeonji huffed, tugging Kotone to her side as Nakyoung nearly fell at the sudden lack of support. 

 

Yeonji clung onto Kotone’s arm, “Well, it worked! At least this unnie was helpful!” She asserted, Nakyoung rolling her eyes as Dahyun visibly slumped. “Not you Dahyun-unnie, you at least tried.” Yeonji smiled as Dahyun brightened up at that, Nakyoung pouting at the subtle dig. 

 

“Well, I need a break after all that,” Dahyun muttered, shaking her head, “I’ll leave Yeonji with you three then!” Dahyun turned to walk off, as Yeonji hummed. 

 

“Dahyun-unnie’s nice, she plays with me whenever she can if I come here.” Mayu tilted her head at that. 

 

“Do your friends not come here often?” The other Japanese girl asked. Kotone felt Yeonji’s hold on her arm tighten, and she wondered if somehow simply standing up for Yeonji was enough to make the girl already pretty comfortable around her. The prolonged silence was tense enough for Kotone to decide to cut in. 

 

“How about you play a few rounds with us?” Kotone could feel the surprised eyes of both Mayu and Nakyoung on her. She understood their shock, after all, they tended to be the more sociable ones compared to her, Kotone keeping to herself and her books. Seeing her both stand up for someone she hardly knew and offer to give them company was a new sight to them. 

 

Yeonji, on the other hand, seemed momentarily caught off guard. She was suddenly quiet, eyes slightly wider before a smile broke out onto her face. 

 

“I’d love that, ‘Tone-unnie!”

 

=====

 

Kotone woke to a gentle push as Lynn looked down at her. Kotone grumbled, blinking as she vaguely registered a “Tone-unnie, we’re here.” She moved, realising her head had been resting on Lynn’s shoulder. She gave the girl a nod as they stood, picking up their bags as they stepped off the bus. 

 

The cold wind of the evening made the hairs on the back of Kotone’s neck bristle as she pulled her coat tighter around her body. “Is it just me, or is it extra chilly tonight?” She mumbled as Lynn nodded, letting out a ‘brrr’ before linking arms with Kotone. Kotone’s mind travelled back to a time at her old school, when Mayu had offered her gloves to Nakyoung and Kotone when they forgot theirs. 

 

The two pointed out that this would only leave them with a single hand protected from the cold each, and that Mayu’s hands were left exposed to the cold. The other Japanese girl had simply smiled at the time, taking the hands of her friends into her own, fingers interlocking. 

 

“Well, I guess we’ll just have to walk like this then!” Kotone remembered laughing as she and Nakyoung fitted the gloves onto their exposed hands as the three merrily walked through the winter. A familiar numb feeling spread through her chest and up her spine, snapping out of it when Lynn lightly nudged her.

 

“Wanna head inside to warm up?” She lifted the paper bag in her other hand, “Plus, it’ll help keep these nice and warm.” She smiled, and Kotone sighed, a small smile on her own face. Lynn was trying hard to make sure Kotone never stewed too long in her memories, and whilst some may think it patronising, Kotone was thankful for it. As they headed towards the building, Kotone pulled out her phone, opening up her unread messages to Yeonji on instagram.

 

Lynn always made things a little easier to deal with. 

 

=====

 

The room’s air felt as still as it did yesterday, and Lynn gave a relieved noise at the warmth of the room, closing the door behind her. Kotone sat down at Mayu’s bedside, eyes never straying from her face. She heard Lynn quietly shuffle in behind her, dropping her bag behind one of the chairs. The walls were still the plain beige they were last time, the shadows still crawling along the walls and away from the light of the orange lamp. Kotone glanced at the flowers at the windowsill, new ones. 

 

Mayu’s mother must’ve visited, she realised. 

 

Dear Kwak Yeonji, it’s me, Tone-unnie. I hope you’ll read these texts one day…

 

I had a dream tonight, you were in it. My dreams are pretty much just memories at this point, replaying everything that happened, everything that led up to it, over and over again. I remembered how we first met, how quick you were to trust me and take my side. I remembered not understanding the feeling that came when I realised you trusted me so fast, but I realise it now. I was touched, moved. No one had ever trusted me so much and so quickly as you did. 

Kotone’s heart was caught in her throat, any words that she wanted to say died on her tongue as she stared at her face. She broke her promise, that dumb, stupid, godforsaken promise she made to her, and that same ugly guilt that always reared its head had a vice grip on her now. 

 

“She looks better,” Lynn muttered, her voice soft, “You know? More colour on her face…” 

 

Kotone nodded. There were days like this, days where Mayu looked like she might wake up any moment, that she’s just sleeping and not trapped in a state of deep unconsciousness. 

 

Lynn placed a paper bag on the bedside, “I got those buns you guys kept talking about… wanted to try them and… you know, maybe Mayu would’ve wanted some…” Kotone reached into the bag, taking out the fresh bread, thankfully still somewhat warm as she bit into it. 

 

The silence hung in the air as Lynn sighed, crossing her arms and glancing down. “I’m sorry…” she muttered, and Kotone could sense the lingering guilt in the younger girl’s mind. She glanced back, watching how much smaller Lynn seemed right now, “About–” 

 

“It wasn’t your fault.” Kotone cut through, fist clenching at the way Lynn winced at her words. 

 

“I know… but, you did everything because something happened to me…” Lynn muttered, and Kotone shook her head. She sighed, closing her eyes for a moment before reopening them, offering a gentle smile at Lynn.

 

“Don’t blame yourself. No matter what. Everyone else did something wrong, made a choice, but you?” She glanced back at Mayu. 

 

“You did nothing wrong.” 

 

Mayu is doing well. Have you visited her yet? I’m sure she misses you. Lynn’s visiting with me tonight. I know, I’m visiting so soon again. But, I had to. I broke my promise to her, to you. 

 

I still remember it, the way you were crying, telling me to never fight again. But this guy, he’d… done something bad to Lynn. Violated her privacy. I just… I know I shouldn’t have. I’m sorry, I hope that if you read this, you won’t be too mad at me. I’m still staying out of trouble, so you better be too. You promised me that, remember? 

 

Lynn made a noise of uncertainty, and Kotone could tell the guilt was still there. She couldn’t blame the girl, she knew more than anyone how guilt could do that to someone, cling onto them and fester any wounds they held like a cruel disease. She always felt it, in her chest as a hollow and numb feeling that spread out through her body and weighed her down, making any sort of action feel pointless. She wrung her fingers.

 

“Jungho made a decision to violate your privacy. He made a decision to threaten you despite your connections to Nien, to Xinyu, to me…” she sighed. “And I…” She trailed off, and Lynn frowned.

 

“You… you didn’t have a choice, you were just–” 

 

“There’s always a choice.” She cut in harshly, her voice breaking as she took in a sharp breath of air. “I could’ve handled things better, not attacking him or hurting him was an option. I could’ve gone to your captain, or to a teacher. Even the principal. But I played vigilante and went after him myself, even if that could’ve put you in even more trouble.” 

 

Lynn stayed quiet, eyeing Kotone’s knuckles, now a pale white as her fists clenched tightly in her lap. “Would she even be mad?” Lynn asked, her voice a quiet whisper. Kotone glanced up at Mayu’s sleeping face, and let out a shaky breath. 

 

“She’d be disappointed… but she’d understand,” Kotone glanced down, “That’s worse.” 

 

Lynn gingerly lowered herself into the chair next to Kotone’s, placing a hand onto one of Kotone’s fists. She felt it shake with anger before untensing, allowing her to slip her hand into Kotone’s. She glanced over at Kotone’s face, the older girl closing her eyes. “I promised her, y’know? I told her I’d stay out of trouble, that I’d stop being so angry and getting into fights,” she chuckled, her eyes opening as tears pooled at the corners of them, “I even swore to her, out-loud, like an idiot. Swore to her face… or I guess body.” 

 

Lynn squeezed Kotone’s hand lightly. “That wasn’t anger, you were just protecting me.” 

 

Kotone shook her head, “It was both.” She quietly admitted, sighing as she glanced up at Mayu’s face. With her free hand, she took Mayu’s hand, their fingers interlacing as Kotone offered a smile, ignoring the tears starting to fall down her face.

 

“I messed up,” she started, her voice breaking as Lynn’s eyes fell onto Mayu’s face, “I broke my promise. I bet you knew, you could always tell whenever I was lying… you always knew me like that.” Kotone wanted to look away, to avert her gaze, as for every second she looked at Mayu’s sleeping face, the guilt would continue eating away at her. But she couldn’t. 

 

If she couldn’t even face Mayu to tell her this, then what did that make her? 

 

“You always told me to avoid fighting. You told me there were only so many hits I could take, only so many times I could fall and have someone there to catch me. I guess I’m really starting to test the limits of that now, aren’t I Mayu-chan?” Her voice broke towards the end of the sentence, and felt a reassuring squeeze on her other hand from Lynn.

 

“I always…” Kotone shakily sighed, “I always liked who I was around you, who Nakyoung and I became whenever we were with you. You always wanted us to be better – you always helped Nakyoung and Yeonji with their studies, you always brought snacks for us whenever the four of us would study together. When I was with you, it was easier to talk to people, to be more out-there. I miss that, I miss who I was when you were around…” 

 

Kotone closed her eyes, “I don’t know how to hold onto that without you.” 

 

Lynn rubbed her thumb over Kotone’s. “You haven’t lost her yet.” She pointed out, and Kotone let out a chuckle.

 

“It’s been nearly a year, Lynn.” Kotone muttered. She opened her eyes, glancing over at Lynn’s face. There was a soft look in her eyes as she shook her head.

 

“So? I know you’ve been researching this, you know some people wake up after multiple years,” Lynn said, a slight smile on her lips that Kotone couldn’t help but reciprocate. “You visit her as often as you can. I’ve heard the hospital staff even saying you come here more often than any other visitor. You’re still holding onto hope, so don’t lose any now. She’ll wake up one day,” Lynn said, sounding so sure of herself that Kotone couldn’t help but believe it, “When she does, you’ll finally introduce us!” She beamed, and Kotone chuckled. 

 

Lynn’s been nice, it’s good having a friend to help me through all this, although maybe I should say it to her face more often. Have you made any new friends? Have they been with you to see Mayu? I hope whoever they are, they’re a massive help to you right now. I wish I could be there for you. 

 

She glanced over at Mayu’s face, “You hear that? She really wants to meet you, Mayu-chan. I know you two would get along, so wake up soon, okay? I… I’m really sorry, alright?” She began, “I’m sorry for breaking my word, I’m sorry for fighting again… I’m sorry, for everything. So wake up soon, alright? So you can really tell me off.” 

 

I’m going to go now, I’m about to say hi to Mayu, but… I hope you’re doing okay, Yeonjimon. 

 

The beeping of the monitors filled the otherwise silent air, as Kotone leant back in her seat, feeling an ache in her muscles. “Tired?” Lynn asked, lightly tugging on Kotone’s hand. She nodded, standing.

 

“I can’t sleep here again, or Nurse Jo will get worried.” Lynn nodded.

 

“Then let’s head back now, yeah? My dad can pick us up, and I’m sure he doesn’t mind dropping you home either,” before Kotone could argue, Lynn raised her arms into an ‘x’ shape, “Nope. It’ll be too late by the time we’re back. He won’t let you go home alone that late, even if you’re a badass highschooler who can fight.” Kotone rolled her eyes, slinging her bag over her shoulder, taking another bun from the paper bag whilst Lynn nabbed one for herself. 

 

They left two more in there. Realistically, it’d be eaten by Nurse Jo who’d share the second with Yeojin, but Kotone liked to think they were for Mayu. 

 

“Then let’s go?” Kotone said, her and Lynn heading to the door. Outside, was Nurse Jo, who quickly occupied Kotone’s time with conversation, as Lynn’s eyes looked back onto Mayu’s face.

 

A small and gentle smile made its way onto her face as she stood in the doorway. “Please wake up soon, Mayu-chan. We all miss you.” She whispered, blinking away her own tears as she followed Kotone out.

 

===== 

 

With Kotone’s next few days at school came a new whirlwind of rumours and gossip. However, the whispers weren’t the usual kind Kotone had grown used to, the hushed criticisms and looks of fear and disgust wherever she went. Most of the guys still seemed cautious, some even muttering curse words at her under their breath. Although, a few looked at her in awe, and a lot of her classmates who happened to be girls suddenly seemed far more interested in her.

 

“You remember that ass Jungho?”

 

“Yeah… ugh, he gave me the creeps. He got transferred, right?” 

 

“Everyone’s saying it’s because Kotone kicked his ass.”

 

“What? I thought it was Nien who fought him?” 

 

“No, you don’t get it. Kotone and Nien are actually really good friends, they just don’t talk at school since it messes with Kotone’s whole vibe. Nien took the fall for her whilst Kotone saved her back.” 

 

“Wow! Our Nien really does have super cool friends!” 

 

Lynn giggled as they walked past, glancing at Kotone. “Yah, unnie,” she said, a smirk on her face, “When were you going to tell me that you and the captain were so close?” Kotone grumbled, lightly kicking the back of Lynn’s calf as the taller girl giggled. 

 

“Shut it, those dumb rumors have been following me all day. I even had Lee Jiwoo try to make conversation with me, saying I ‘shouldn’t be shy to visit my friends during basketball practice’.” She then gave an accusatory look at Lynn, “It doesn’t help that I'm already friends with someone from the basketball team.” 

 

Lynn gave a sheepish look, “Come on, it’s not all bad. I’m just surprised you haven’t made a scene and tried to deny them.” Kotone huffed, glancing away as she continued to walk, arms linked with Lynn. The school day had finally finished, and the pair had decided to spend the rest of the day walking around the city centre. They headed towards the main school exit as Kotone bit the inside of her cheek. 

 

“I just… I swore I’d keep my head down and stay out of trouble. Making a scene feels like it’d only get in the way of that.” Lynn blinked and nodded sympathetically, patting Kotone’s arm. 

 

“Well, don’t worry ‘Tone-unnie. It’s been like two days since your fight with Jungho, and it seems like everything’s finally calmed–” 

 

“KOTONE! LYNN!” A familiar voice screeched out as the pair looked behind them. Lynn gasped, jumping and waving as a familiar tall figure ran over to them.

 

“Xinyu-unnie!” Lynn smiled as Xinyu began walking alongside the pair. 

 

“There you two are! Honestly, I’ve been trying to look for you two for way too long.” Xinyu muttered, pulling out a pocket-mirror as she tried fixing her hair with her fingers as Lynn giggled. 

 

“What do you want?” Kotone asked, her tone probably a little too harsh. Xinyu seemed to pay it no mind, shrugging instead. 

 

“Is it about practice?” Lynn asked as Xinyu shook her head.

 

“No, just curious where you two were headed.” She closed the mirror, pocketing it and glancing at them with a smile. 

 

Kotone narrowed her eyes, watching as Xinyu instead sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly as she pocketed her hands. “Okay… look,” she met Kotone’s gaze, “I actually wanted to apologise properly. I misjudged the situation and would’ve gotten you in more trouble if Nien hadn’t shown up and saved the day. I actually think it’s really admirable how you stood up for Lynn.” 

 

Xinyu admitted, a small smile on her face as Kotone glanced away. “You already said sorry. Besides, I did try to strangle you.” Kotone muttered as Xinyu shook her head. 

 

“I was still annoyed when I apologised, and whilst you did try to do that,” Xinyu mumbled, “I did also nearly kick you out a window, so, let’s call it even.” She smirked as Kotone rolled her eyes. “Come on, let me make it up to you two. There’s a dessert place in town, absolutely divine. It’ll be my treat?” Lynn glanced at Kotone, who instead glanced away. 

 

“I thought you had detention?” 

 

Xinyu smiled, “Oh, our lovely cleaning team is so sweet, they actually usually let me and Nien go earlier than we’re supposed to. Today, there are some other kids on cleaning duty, so I got to go home on time while Nien volunteered to stay back.” She then elbowed Lynn teasingly, “C’mon, doesn’t the idea of free dessert sound appealing?” Xinyu said as Lynn nodded, shooting an excited look Kotone's way.  

 

Before Kotone could respond, however, Xinyu looked ahead. “Wait, isn’t this… that underpass?” She muttered, glancing the pair’s way as Kotone shrugged. “Don’t just shrug, this is supposed to be dangerous territory! It’s why Nien spray painted that .” The group looked at the words spray painted in orange on a wall near the underpass they were headed towards. 

 

It simply read “Danger!! Students stay away!”

 

Kotone hummed, “I’m more impressed she spelled it right.” 

 

Xinyu nodded, a proud look on her face, “Baobei gets better everyday.” She sang before returning to look at the pair. Lynn raised a hand. 

 

“Look, we know it’s dangerous, but we haven’t had any problems so far!” She said, trying to reassure Xinyu, “It’s a quick shortcut to town, and me and Kotone are perfectly capable of looking after ourselves, unnie!” She smiled. Xinyu looked on, unsure, offering a glance towards Kotone. 

 

“So,” Lynn continued, as they walked towards the underpass, “Don’t–” 

 

“Oi!” The trio’s heads snapped up, eyes widening at the group of people on the other end of the underpass. Lynn yelped as Kotone and Nien stepped forward. Kotone recognised the face in the centre as Jungho, his face wrapped in bandages. Beside him was a much taller, bulkier man. His face wasn’t as frog-like as Jungho’s, more sharper, almost wolfish. He seemed to tower over the men surrounding him, all dressed in identical leather jackets. 

 

The man wore a cap, long dark hair falling down to his shoulders. “Are you Kamimoto Kotone and Zhou Xinyu?” He called, his voice deep and bouncing off the walls of the underpass. Kotone’s fist clenched around the pen in her pocket whilst Xinyu shifted, one foot forward and one behind, halfway into a fighting stance. 

 

“That’s them, hyung,” Jungho said, his voice sounding far less like it usually did with his nose bandaged up, “They’re the ones who attacked me.” 

 

Kotone sighed, glaring at Jungho as he pointed at them. His ‘hyung’ seemed to step forward, alongside the other men. 

 

“I don’t tolerate disrespect to my own.” 

 

“Neither do we.” Xinyu responded, and Kotone could sense it. The buzz in the air, the way the men stared at them, ready to pounce. She watched the wolf-like man crack his knuckles, an impassive expression on his face whilst Jungho seemed eager to watch what was about to happen. 

 

I’m truly sorry Mayu, Kotone thought, But I guess life always has other plans for us. 

Notes:

WOOOO a bit of a more filler-esque chapter since not a lot of action happens, but we do get some kotone/nien interactions AND xinyu apologising :D also, wonder who these guys are associated with? hmm...

please remember to leave a long comment, those always help keep me motivated, along with leaving a kudos and sharing with your fellow WAVs!! keeping things brief in these notes rn, but follow my twt for updates!!

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 3: To New Beginnings

Notes:

HEHE IM EXCITED!!!! Updates will probably be less frequent going forward since its now approaching exam season for me, so wish me luck!! this chapter was initially going to be more boring, but a lot of fun characters will finally be introduced as we shift into the present plotline that Kotone will now have to deal with!! also AHHHH IM SO EXCITED ive been avoiding spoilers for the are you alive stage all day, and i will continue to not be spoiled!! but that cover... was so cool...

anyways, heres the chapter!!

twt: iveintodivee

“A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step” – Lao Tzu

 

=====

 

Kotone’s gaze remained fixed on the men before her. Aside from Jungho and his ‘hyung’, there were six other men. They were all adults, hardened expressions and smug grins on their face, one even licking his lips as Kotone suppressed the shiver that ran down her back. They all wore identical leather jackets with some odd insignia sewn onto the side of their shoulders, a shield-like badge with a skull at its centre. One cracked his knuckles whilst another brandished a knife. 

 

Towering over the other men, who were each tall and imposing in their own right, Jungho’s ‘hyung’ beckoned them forward, as the six approached. Kotone threw off her bag behind her, withdrawing the pen from her pocket. One of the men laughed at it as Xinyu clicked her tongue. 

 

“Trust me, that pen is way worse than any knife, you should be scared.” She smirked, getting into a fighting stance, guarding her weak side. 

 

“Hurt them, but not too bad. It might be worth bringing them to the boss.” He gruffed out. Lynn visibly shook, as Kotone pushed her behind her, narrowing her eyes. 

 

The air was tense, and Kotone practically begged for them to make the first move. Reveal your hand… she thought. One of them laughed, rushing towards them, “What’s there to be scared of?!” He jumped up, pulling his fist back for a punch as Kotone dashed to the side, letting his fist hit the ground as he smiled, not even phased at the red liquid leaking from his bruised hand as he charged at her. 

 

Kotone could see the other three men going towards Xinyu, and in the corner of her eye watched as Lynn moved further back. 

 

The man swung at her, and Kotone ducked, jamming her pen into his thigh as he grunted. He tried to punch the side of her head, but she crouched down, using the heel of her palm to drive the pen further into his thigh as he shouted, squeezing his eyes shut as he hopped backwards. Losing her support, Kotone fell onto her hands.

 

“Agh! What the fuck-” He screamed as Kotone rolled, evading one of his friends’ kicks, only for the other to kick her side. She fell onto her back against the ground, clutching her injured side.

 

Briefly winded, Kotone coughed. She could see another leg flying towards her as she scrambled to get up, feeling a kick hit her arm as the spot of impact quickly turned numb. She held her arm, feeling the wall of the underpass now against her back. One of them threw a punch that Kotone evaded easily as she dropped onto her knees. With a headbutt, she threw her skull against one of their crotches, as he yelped in pain, dropping down and holding his crotch as Kotone headbutted his face. 

 

The other tried to run up and kick her, Kotone shoving his friend forward and evading the hit, rolling off his body and getting up. 

 

Xinyu had, meanwhile, thrown a kick towards one of the men’s side, watching him sprawl onto the ground whilst another threw a punch that she easily caught. She tugged him forward and threw her knee against his chest before hopping and shifting her weight, throwing her other leg against the side of his head. He fell down onto the ground as the third man rushed at her with a knife. 

 

A gasp left her lips, her mind recalling it. The silver metal, the pain in her right side, the blood seeping out from the wound before she passed out, Nien’s voice screaming her name, alongside–

 

Xinyu snapped out of it in time to jump back, her sleeve getting cut in the process. “Tsk,” she muttered, “I’m going to have to sew that.” She glanced up at the man. The same one who licked his lips earlier, the blade’s handle dancing between his fingers. 

 

With a snarl, he rushed forward again, slicing the empty air as she jumped back, glancing at Kotone. Her eyes briefly widened, noticing the man with a pen in his thigh and another holding his crotch, crumpled on the floor. 

 

Kotone stood in something of a stand-off with the remaining thug, and the girl briefly glanced back at Xinyu and nodded. Kotone began slowly walking backwards towards where the three had stood prior. The man rushed her, and she jumped back, Xinyu doing the same with the man with the knife. 

 

Lynn, meanwhile, watched on, frozen to the spot as Jungho spotted her, a savage smile on his face as he stepped forwards. He walked around the chaos, ignoring the yells Xinyu and Kotone sent his way as they evaded another hit, soon running into each other, now side-by-side. 

 

She had to do something. The realisation hit Lynn as Jungho got closer, her eyes glancing at the metal pipe on the ground, off to the corner of the entrance of the underpass alongside other trash. Jungho chuckled. “You did this to me.” He muttered, the sound of fighting behind him. Lynn couldn’t focus on them, not as she glanced between Jungho and the pipe. 

 

As Jungho began to monologue, Xinyu smirked as she slipped past Kotone, running as she leapt into the air, towards Kotone’s previous opponent. Kotone meanwhile tilted her torso back as the knife just barely missed her face. Using the opening, she grabbed onto the man’s wrist with both her hands, watching his eyes widen as he tried to move his hand away. Xinyu’s knee connected with the other assailant’s face as he fell onto the ground with a thud, the back of his head hitting the concrete floor as slipped into unconsciousness. 

 

“You couldn’t just sit down and stay quiet, could you?” Lynn’s fist clenched at the accusing tone in his voice, her blood turning to ice. “You had to get your ‘Tone-unnie’ involved and now look at me. I can’t even feel my noise anymore, the doctor’s said I might even need facial reconstruction.” He scoffed, glaring at Lynn.

 

Xinyu turned, sweeping her leg and hitting the back of the knife-wielder’s ankle as his leg gave out, allowing Kotone to pull the knife from his grasp before jamming it into his shoulder as he screamed. Kotone kicked his chest, sending him into the floor. Xinyu brought another kick against his chest, as he gasped before coughing and passing out. 

 

“You did that to yourself,” Lynn refuted, a glare in her eyes, “You can’t blame me because you decided to fuck around and find out.” She said, almost laughing in mockery as he grunted. 

 

Xinyu and Kotone turned, staring at the back of Jungho’s head as he sighed, registering the unconscious men. He glanced at the man, who was still fretting about the pen in his leg. “So much for these being hardened gangsters, taken out by a bunch of girls.” 

 

“Did it feel good?” Xinyu asked, hand on her hip as Jungho rolled his eyes, his tongue against his inner cheek. “Having power over someone? You knew Lynn could kick your ass on any other occasion, so it must’ve been quite the power trip to be able to hold something over her head.” 

 

Kotone eyed Jungho’s fist, the way it shook by his side. “But that’s the problem with pathetic pricks like you,” Kotone muttered, the cold glare in her eye enough to make Xinyu shiver as she watched the interaction, “You get one taste of superiority and you can’t help but chase it.” Jungho scoffed. 

 

“Hyung, can you–” Kotone felt a sudden tug on the back of her shirt as she was thrown through the air, hearing Xinyu thud right beside her as the older girl groaned.

 

“Don’t boss me around.” He muttered, his baritone voice bouncing around the walls of the underpass as he steadily walked towards Kotone and Xinyu. Kotone grunted as she got to her feet, her side stinging from the fall whilst Xinyu still groaned. A quick glance gave it away – Xinyu had fallen onto her bad side, and Kotone felt something surge through her body as she stared back at the approaching man. 

 

“Your eyes…” he muttered, his fingers twitching as he approached, “They’re like hers.” Kotone didn’t have time to dissect his words – if she moved out the way, he’d go after the weakened Xinyu. But a glance at his physique made it obvious that he outclassed her in strength alone, the jacket around his frame barely containing the muscle beneath it. 

 

Her eyes darted around their environment, briefly noticing something before coming to look back at him. Don’t make it obvious, don’t show your hand… she couldn’t stare at it for too long, but she didn’t have to. As he approached, he grunted, “You won’t move out of the way, will you? I can tell, you’re no coward. You’ll defend your friend.” 

 

Glass bottles. A broken mirror. A wooden crate.

 

He kept walking. He didn’t run or charge at her, no. Just a walk. Kotone entered a fighting stance, fists raised.

 

Intimidation. Kotone thought, time seeming to slow down for her as her brain began to process everything. Animals use intimidation, often either to trick predators into thinking they’re more dangerous than they actually are, or to signpost that it isn’t worth fighting them. Either way, you don’t intimidate someone you can beat easily. Her mind supplied. 

 

Meanwhile, Jungho lunged at Lynn. The Japanese girl, eyes wide, raised her foot and kicked him square in the chest. He sputtered as he was launched back, roughly landing on his knees as Lynn dashed to the side, to the metal pipe. 

 

If he’s trying to intimidate me, Kotone thought, that means he saw what I did and realised he doesn’t want to risk fighting me. He’s hoping to psyche me out. She then jumped to the side as his eyes tracked her, dashing towards her. 

 

Xinyu’s down. If I make a sudden move, then he’ll go after me, I’m a bigger threat at the moment. She grabbed onto one of the glass bottles she saw, throwing it towards his leg as hard as she could. As the green glass shattered and splintered around his thigh, he hissed, staggering as she grabbed a brown bottle. 

 

Give Xinyu time to recover, Kotone thought, eyes briefly flitting to Xinyu, who had finally begun to rise, a scowl on her face. She can jump in when needed.

 

She threw her arm back before throwing it forward, crashing the brown bottle against his face, a dash of red in her vision as he grunted, holding his face. She smashed the broken remnants on the other side of his face, a shrill sound as the bottle fully broke, just the handle in Kotone’s hands. A large burst of red appeared on the other side of his face, as he stumbled back, holding his head in his hands. 

 

Kotone picked up a shard of the broken mirror, crouching, uncaring for how it cut her hand as she jammed it into his thigh. A guttural cry escaped him as he briefly lowered, holding his damaged thigh. Kotone turned, grabbing the wooden crate and raising it high. She could make out Xinyu finally standing and readying herself before Kotone smashed the crate over his bed. 

 

She could hear him groan as she hit him again, then again. She could feel the crate start to come apart as Xinyu dashed to his side, jumping and delivering a kick against it as he hit the ground. The two turned, running over to where Lynn was. 

 

Whilst Kotone and Xinyu had to deal with his ‘hyung’, Lynn had managed to grab the metal pipe, swinging it out and pointing it at Jungho. Her grip on it tightened as she straightened her back and held her head high. She could see his gaze waver, his hands shaking as Lynn scoffed. 

 

“What? Can’t even beat a girl? You’d always go on and on about how the reason the boys and girls never competed against each other was because you’d beat us so easily.” That seemed to trigger something in Jungho, his mouth morphing into a scowl, teeth bared as he charged at her. Lynn sidestepped him before swinging the pipe into his abdomen. He wheezed and coughed as she pushed through with the hit, sending him back. 

 

He landed on his back, gasping for air as she rushed him. She began hitting his body, swinging wildly as she let out a vicious growl. He whimpered, grabbing onto her ankle. Without thinking, she swung, hitting his wrist as he yelped, crying out in pain. 

 

Before much else, she felt a hand on her wrist. Her eyes shifted, softening as she saw Kotone and Xinyu give her a look. Kotone didn’t seem to notice the scratch on the side of her face, and Lynn lowered the pipe. 

 

“Relax,” Kotone murmured, “He’s down.” The trio stared at Jungho. 

 

He wasn’t unconscious, but his whimpering was enough to make Lynn sharply inhale and sigh. She stepped away from him, walking over to where she and Kotone had dropped their bags, picking them up. 

 

She noticed a branded leather handbag, offering it to Xinyu who was happy to receive it back, wiping off some of the dust it had gained when she dropped it. “Good taste, unnie.” Lynn smiled as Xinyu giggled, slapping her shoulder.

 

Before the three could take a detour to head to town, a yell sounded out. 

 

Jungho’s ‘hyung’ had seemingly recovered. Kotone eyed the ripped sleeve on his jacket, and the leather and fabric now tightly wrapped around his thigh. “You’re lucky, you missed an artery.” He commented, his eyes slightly wider, Kotone likening it to an enraged animal. 

 

Xinyu gave another ‘tsk’, shooting a look towards Kotone. “What’s with you and nearly killing people?” Lynn frowned as Kotone rolled her eyes. They then refocused, Lynn’s grip on the pipe tightening as the other men slowly got back up. 

 

“You’re tough, I’ll give you that.” He commented, the muscles in his arms flexing as he bared his teeth, “But you only got the drop on us because we underestimated you. Don’t think I’ll make that same mistake twice!” He roared, readying to charge them before another voice boomed through the underpass. 

 

“EVERYONE STOP!” 

 

Kotone’s eyes widened as Xinyu and Lynn laughed. She looked behind her, and she was met with a familiar pair of brown eyes and long brown hair, in its usual tousled state. The girl smiled at Kotone, and there was a queasy feeling in her stomach.

 

“You okay, Kotone?”

 

=====

 

“You okay, Kotone?”

 

Kotone swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry as Nien clicked her tongue with a smile. A basketball lay tucked against her side, her top shirt button undone as her tie lay undone along her collarbones. The Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl’s brown eyes scanned the scene before her, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Kotone’s eyes remained fixed on her, on the way the sun passing through her brown hair made it almost look golden. 

 

“Yah, I leave you guys alone for a few minutes and you’re getting into fights?” Kotone snapped out of her daze, scoffing and rolling her eyes as the men behind her eyed the newcomer. “We’re lucky,” she said, taking the ball into her hands as she eyed it, “No staff nearby, so I probably won’t be suspended…” she smirked as a smile made its way onto Xinyu’s face. 

 

“I guess that means they’re not so lucky,” Xinyu said, crossing her arms as she looked at the men with pity. “Are they, Baobei?” 

 

Nien flashed a grin, spinning the ball on her finger before gripping it, hard. Jungho’s eyes widened as he looked towards the others. “H-Hyung! Run!” His ‘hyung’ shot Jungho an incredulous look as Nien began running at him, fast. 

 

It was then Lynn’s words from the other day hit her, about Nien’s skill on the court, about her being a ‘Hsuperhuman’. At the time, she thought it was an exaggeration, a stupid pun and nickname Nien made for herself. She quickly realised that was far from the case. 

 

She watched Nien leap into the air, and her eyes couldn’t help but widen and her jaw slacken as Nien jumped what had to have been several metres into the air, just barely missing the roof of the underpass before raising the basketball in her hand high. The men’s eyes widened as, before they could even move, the ball came down against their leader’s face.

 

Like that, from one hit, he fell backwards onto the ground, out-cold. Nien landed onto the ground with a smile, and Xinyu laughed as Lynn gaped, eyes wide in awe. “Way to go, Baobei.” Xinyu called out as Nien smiled, a fiery spark in her eyes as the other men began to back away. 

 

One seemed to snap out of it, shaking his head. “She’s just some girl, come on!” He ran at her as Nien threw the basketball onto the ground, watching it bounce and hit him in the chest as he wheezed and flew back. Another man tried to throw a punch, only for it to be easily caught as Nien laughed. 

 

With what had to be only a slight amount of extra force from her, she squeezed his hand as the sickening sound of bones crunching rang through the air, the man screaming as Nien raised her arm. He was lifted off his feet as Nien spun on her heel, throwing him around in a circle before letting go, sending him flying into his comrades. The other men began to back away, their leader only now starting to stir. 

 

Jungho, with the attention now away from himself, scampered across the tunnel towards the other men, not even sparing a glance at his hyung. Nien sighed, “Baby shark, pass me that pipe.” 

 

Lynn giggled at the nickname before raising the pipe behind her and tossing it at Nien. The captain caught it with an outstretched hand before holding it like a bat and smacking a passing Jungho in the gut. The trio winced as he crumpled to the floor, and his hyung finally blinked awake. 

 

Nien placed a foot on his chest, letting the pipe rest back against her shoulder. “Yah, didn’t you see the writing? No fights!” She cheerfully supplied as he grunted. Her eyes roamed over him, before widening at the patch on his unripped jacket-sleeve. She let out a sigh as he used his free hand to hold onto her ankle, trying his best to remove it, before his eyes widened. He couldn’t, not even an inch. 

 

“You work for her, right?” She asked, the cheerfulness in her voice fading only slightly. He looked up, his eyes narrowing before widening. A started chuckle escaped his lips, his arm falling loosely against the ground. 

 

“I know who you are… Hsu Nientzu.” He muttered, a faint smile on his lips as Nien clicked her tongue again. 

 

“Then you know what happens next, right?” She asked, the smile still on her lips but lacking any of the usual joy. She raised the pipe over her head with both arms before crashing it against his exposed arm, a deafening crunch reverberating through the air as Lynn almost threw up, a hand to her mouth. He screamed, and Kotone could only watch as Nien tossed the pipe aside, stepping off his body. 

 

“Scram, go on.” She said dismissively with a smile, Jungho trying to help his ‘hyung’ up as he was pushed aside. The man staggered away, his men providing support before he glanced back at Nien, wincing in the process. 

 

“If it’s any consolation, Wolf Park doesn’t know I’m here, she had nothing to do–” 

 

“Scram!” She smiled, eyes crescents, but he didn’t miss her clenched and shaking fist, her knuckles screaming at her as they turned white. 

 

With a sigh, he and his men disappeared as Nien walked over to the trio, and Kotone’s eyes scanned over her. She wasn’t injured in the slightest, and maybe she couldn’t say it as she didn’t know Nien as well as the other two, but her eyes seemed to lack their usual happy light, and her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. 

 

Kotone couldn’t place why she didn’t like that. 

 

Eventually, however, the look in her eyes shifted as she stared at Kotone. The two made eye contact, that same light returning as she smiled. “‘Tone, how does dessert sound?” Kotone felt an odd amount of heat in her face as Nien turned to Xinyu and then to Lynn. 

 

“I’m hearing dessert on Xinyu!” She cheered as Xinyu looked aghast.

 

===== 

 

“H-Hyung, just–” Jungho called out as his ‘hyung’ spun back around, a glare in his eyes. 

 

“Shut the fuck up.” He growled, startling Jungho who gulped. He turned around again, sighing as he used his uninjured arm to massage the bridge of his nose. “If I’d known you’d pissed off Nien, I wouldn’t have bothered. What did you even do to piss her off so bad?” When Jungho’s eyes briefly widened, he shook his head, “You know what? I don’t even want to know.” 

 

“Daewon,” one of the other men called out, as Jungho’s ‘hyung’ looked up. Daewon glanced down, seeing his phone light up with a call, the contact making him grumble. “It’s the boss.” The man muttered as Daewon sighed, shooting a weak glare at his cousin Jungho before taking the phone. 

 

His eyes remained on the contact name – ‘Wolf Park’. He closed his eyes, the pain in his arm nothing compared to what he’d experience now. He answered the call. 

 

“Yeah, boss?” He then nodded, glancing back at a clueless Jungho. His expression darkened. “...understood.”

 

=====

 

Nien closed her eyes, savouring the cold gelato on her tongue whilst Xinyu squealed. “Ugh, I told you. Their gelato is to die for.” Xinyu sighed, spooning more into her mouth as Nien smiled. Lynn had opted for a dessert waffle of some kind whilst Kotone drank from her milkshake. A bandage was wrapped around Kotone’s hand, the girl having cut it from picking up the mirror shard, and it just so happened that Nien carried a first aid kit in her bag. 

 

“People get injured all the time,” Lynn had supplied earlier, “So Captain carries things like that around.” Kotone glanced at the bandage, a warm feeling in her chest she couldn’t place. She couldn’t help but remember the soft look in Nien’s eyes as she wrapped it wordlessly around her hand, her fingers grazing along Kotone’s hand. 

 

 

Mayu made a huff of disapproval as she furrowed her brows, wrapping the bandage around Kotone’s bicep. Despite it, there was a fond look in her eyes, and a slight smile tugging at her lips as she tightened it, gingerly touching it and asking if it felt comfortable. 

 

 

Kotone placed her bandaged hand in her lap as she took another sip of her milkshake, the cold liquid travelling down her throat as she glanced around them. Pinks seemed to cling to every surface – pastel pinks hung onto the walls, the tiled-checkered floor was marked by a pattern of darker and lighter shades whilst the tables and booths themselves were a darker hot pink. Floral arrangements hung around the corners and the counter, and there was a cherry blossom tree outside. 

 

The Japanese girl hummed. Maybe it was a little tacky, but she found it a little endearing. It was the kind of place they’d all visit with Mayu. 

 

Lynn glanced up, chewing on the sugary food as she spoke, “So, Nien-unnie,” she started, swallowing the food as she looked, wide-eyed with a smile, “How did you know we needed your help?” She asked as Xinyu scoffed, rolling her eyes. 

 

“Well, I wouldn’t say we needed her help–” She was silenced as Nien shoved a spoonful of gelato into her mouth, the tall girl sputtering and gagging as Nien smiled. 

 

“It’s really cool,” she said, leaning forward as Lynn did too. Kotone couldn’t help but roll her eyes, “I actually got a… what’s it called… a prem… premomission?” 

 

“Premonition.” Xinyu helpfully supplied, her nose crinkled as she began wiping at her mouth. 

 

Nien snapped her fingers, pointing at Lynn, “Right! It was like a vision from the future…” she muttered ominously as Lynn nodded, eating up every word coming from the captain’s mouth. Kotone rolled her eyes, tugging Lynn back into her seat and shooting an unimpressed look at Nien, who in turn let out a laugh that shook the table. Kotone had just started to assume the volume of Nien’s voice was a weapon in and of itself. 

 

“Nah, I actually just got let out of detention early. Some other student told me they saw a fight going down at the underpass and I knew I had to check it out.” She smiled, taking another spoonful of gelato into her mouth. 

 

Kotone raised a brow. “Didn’t you just shove that into–” 

 

“You’re a good fighter, though,” Nien started, flashing a grin at Kotone. “Seriously, you did a number on him. I’m impressed.” Kotone felt Lynn link arms with her and tug Kotone to her side. 

 

“Mhm! ‘Tone-unnie isn’t to be messed with!” Lynn said as Xinyu’s eyes turned to her, an unreadable look in them as she tilted her head. 

 

“You know, I thought you’d be… scarier, given your reputation.” Kotone’s eyes narrowed at that as Lynn threw an arm around her. 

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Kotone asked as Xinyu gave a soft giggle. 

 

“Just – I mean, you hear about how someone went on a rampage at their old school and you don’t expect them to look like a sleepy red panda cuddled next to someone with a milkshake.” Kotone felt her face flush at the remark as Lynn giggled. 

 

“I did though…” she muttered, and she hated the sudden surge of painful memories as she pulled away from Lynn’s side, not missing the pout on the younger girl’s face. Before she could stew any longer, she felt a light kick from under the table as Nien shot her a curious smile. 

 

“How come?” Nien asked, and Kotone swallowed. Right as Lynn was about to interject, probably to tell her captain to back off and drop it, Kotone answered. 

 

“A friend got hurt.” She muttered. She hated the way her stomach flipped at Nien’s expression, the softness to her gaze and her tender smile before it broke out into its usual beaming grin. Kotone glanced down, picking at the ends of her sleeves at the quiet that fell over the table, until Nien nodded. 

 

“Understandable!” She declared as Xinyu sighed, spooning more of the ice-cold dessert into her mouth. 

 

“I can’t say I don’t respect that…” She muttered as Lynn found Kotone’s hand under the table, holding it and offering a supportive smile that Kotone acknowledged with a nod. She could feel everyone’s eyes still on her, and Kotone half-expected another question, more about her past. Something seemed to flash across Nien’s eyes however, and instead her head snapped up and she slammed her palms onto the table. 

 

“Ah, right! So guys,” she said, glancing at her two teammates, bringing attention away from Kotone, “The game! Now that I’m not suspended, I can actually compete, so I was thinking…” As the three began to talk about basketball, Kotone sipped on her drink. 

 

Her eyes remained on Nien, watching the Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl animatedly discuss their upcoming game, hands flying around, with Xinyu interjecting a ‘Baobei’ every-so-often into her speech whilst Lynn just nodded. It was evident to anyone how much Lynn looked up to the two older girls, probably being amazed at their talent and wanting to be like them. Kotone thought she was already partially there – having Nien’s friendliness alongside some of Xinyu’s poise. 

 

She wondered if Nien had deliberately tried to pull attention away from Kotone, to not make her feel so exposed in front of the other two. The only person there who even knew what happened was Lynn, and that was after months of being patient and letting Kotone slowly open up to her. Yet here Nien and Xinyu were, crashing in and somehow convincing Kotone to get dessert with them and nearly open up about what happened at her old school. 

 

She played with the straw, taking their discussion of basketball as a chance to breathe, a little overwhelmed with everything. Despite her friendship with Lynn, the two hadn’t hung out much outside school, with Lynn being busy with practice and Kotone being… well, difficult in general at first, but even now Kotone found the very act of going outside painful. 

 

Seeing other classmates hang out in the city centre, blissfully laughing and smiling, unaware of how it could all end so soon and so tragically, was just too much. 

 

Suffice to say, this was a change. It all was. When was the last time Kotone hung out with someone other than Lynn? Let alone an entire group?

 

“Kotone…” she heard her name, her eyes snapping up as Nien was mid-conversation before Kotone cut in. 

 

“I heard my name?” She muttered, and Nien stopped, glancing her way, her smile brightening. 

 

“Oh! Xinyu here was just mentioning how cool it was seeing you fight, and I was like, ‘dang, I would’ve loved to have seen it’!” Kotone nodded, a faint heat on her face as Lynn nodded. 

 

“I told you guys ‘Tone-unnie was cool!” Xinyu giggled, glancing in Kotone’s direction.

 

“We see that now.” Xinyu smiled, “I’m impressed with myself for making it out in one piece.” She said, fingers slowly hovering around her neck as Kotone found herself almost chuckling at the action. 

 

Nien nodded, “Yeah, can’t believe I missed it!” She groaned, leaning back in her seat, arms crossed. “I mean, I’ve never had to be so creative. On account of, you know,” she rolled up her sleeve, flexing her bicep as Xinyu poked it. “Doesn’t mean I don’t know any actual technique though.” 

 

Xinyu nodded, giving Nien’s bicep a little squeeze, “It’s true, Baobei is actually pretty skilled at fighting.” Lynn nodded, eyes sparkling as she gasped. 

 

“Wait, does this mean you can teach me? I’ve been wanting to learn for ages, but ‘Tone-unnie… Well, she doesn’t have a normal fighting style.” Kotone lightly kicked Lynn under the table, ignoring the pout sent her way as Nien laughed. 

 

Kotone’s gaze sharpened, and she couldn’t help but recognise the laugh not being as vibrant as her other ones, or note the way her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes, or the way her fingers curled into her palm. It was as if she was… nervous? Of all the emotions she expected from Nien, hesitation wasn’t one. She spoke her mind, she didn’t care for any mistakes she made, she fought like it was second nature. Kotone didn’t know Nien all too well, and yet she knew one thing, Hsu Nientzu never hesitated. 

 

Nien opened her mouth to say something, her eyes seeming oddly unsure, but Kotone cut in with a cough. “Yeah, well, you don’t exactly learn a refined fighting style when all the tall kids keep trying to pick on you.” She added, and Lynn paused, seeming to think on what Kotone said before a sympathetic look crossed the younger girl’s face.

 

Xinyu blinked, “Is that why you learned how to fight?” 

 

“Isn’t it most people’s reason to learn? To fight because they’re tired of being pushed around?” Kotone shrugged, taking another sip of her milkshake. 

 

“But you didn’t learn anything though, right?” Xinyu pointed out, no malice to her voice or question, “You don’t fight like someone professionally trained. You fight dirty.” 

 

Kotone hummed, “The people who pick fights with me are taller, stronger, and used to fighting people stronger than me. They have an unfair advantage – isn’t that also fighting dirty?” She stirred her drink with her straw, “If they get to use their strength against me, it’s only fair I even out the playing field by using my surroundings.” 

 

Xinyu tilted her head, a contemplative look on her face as she nodded, “I can’t argue with that. I mostly learned because my mom was worried I’d get picked on for being pretty,” Nien giggled and Xinyu smacked her shoulder, “I’m serious! She said guys don’t leave pretty girls alone, and they wouldn’t expect it if I knew taekwondo, so she had me trained.” 

 

Lynn sighed, propping her hands up with her elbows as she rested her chin against her palms. “I only took a couple of self-defense classes here and there because of my dad, but I’m still rusty…” she whined, and Kotone let herself chuckle. 

 

“You could sure swing that metal pipe around though.” Lynn rolled her eyes, lightly nudging Kotone with her shoulder. 

 

“I could always teach you another time?” Xinyu offered with a smile, “You’re tall, like me, so it should be easy to teach you some basics.” Lynn shot up, nodding eagerly as she began raining her thanks down on Xinyu, the Chinese girl basking in the shower of compliments as Kotone could only roll her eyes. 

 

When Kotone made the mistake to look away, to look over at Nien, there was a soft and small smile sent her way. Thank you, was the message she got, Even though you don’t understand why, thank you for distracting them. It made her stomach flip, and her blood feel… weird, almost shaky. Her throat felt dry as she nodded, glancing down as her face burned. Was she sick? She had been struggling to get some sleep lately…

 

Before she could dwell on those thoughts any longer, a man stopped at their table. The others stopped talking, and Kotone could feel everyone looking at her. She furrowed her brows and glanced up, and felt herself freeze. 

 

“Kotone?” The man muttered with a faint smile, stubble around his face as he crossed his arms. 

 

“Detect– Mr. Kim.” She corrected as Nakyoung’s father smiled down.

 

“It’s been a while.” 

 

=====

 

Daewon watched as Jungho squirmed behind him, fear written across his face as he gulped, staring at his older cousin for support. Daewon simply huffed, glancing ahead as they neared the entrance to the bowling alley. There, girls seemed to hang off the shoulders of sleazy men, hands in less-than-appropriate places as drunken laughs were shared. As Daewon approached, some went silent whilst others cheered. 

 

He walked past without as much as a glance, heading down the stairs and indoors. Warm lighting lit up the alleys and benches, varying people there – some were highschoolers here for fun after school, others were couples on dates. He then glanced between the varying ‘staff’ members, all wearing the same purple shirt uniform. Jungho froze as they all eyed him, likely thrown off by the scars on some of their faces and around their hands. 

 

They were all like Daewon, although their silence displayed a clear understanding that he was above them. He walked through, glancing at his arm, having used his other jacket sleeve as a makeshift sling. He watched an older man approach, a scar under his right eye and a dull look in his eyes. “Minho.” Daewon acknowledged as the man gave a nod. 

 

“Boss told me to expect you,” he glanced behind him, at the snivelling image of his cousin, “Who’s the prick?” Daewon glanced at Jungho, who seemed visibly calmed at the sight of his cousin, before glancing back at Minho. 

 

“ Venison .” He grunted, Jungho seeming confused at the word, mouthing it to himself as Minho nodded. 

 

As they all walked past, he raised a hand, stopping Daewon’s men. He then placed a hand on Jungho’s shoulder, and Jungho audibly squeaked. “Only these two are allowed to see Wolf Park. If any of you try to sneak past me, you’re dead.” The men all nodded, silently turning around as Jungho gulped. 

 

He recalled his cousin warning him before he got involved. He’d usually deny offering any help to Jungho, so Jungho had to bank on his cousin’s weird protective urge of ‘his own’ to work in his favour. He’d always deflect, talking about how ‘his world’ was not one Jungho wanted to even entertain. As his heart hammered and his mouth dried out, he wondered just what his cousin always meant by that. 

 

===

 

Stepping inside the room led Jungho to see a lone figure sitting at a desk, a single metal door painted blue behind them. The figure’s hair was dark and short – a boy, Jungho concluded – their eyes hidden as they glanced down at some paper, a pen dancing between their gloved fingers. Jungho glanced around the room, noting the stone grey walls and floor, the single hanging light above being the only light source. It felt closer to a prison room than an office. 

 

“Daewon.” The figure’s voice was warbled, and Jungho felt fear shoot through him. A voice modulator..? He wondered as they glanced up. He was met with cold grey eyes, but Jungho couldn’t shake how pretty they looked. Is he trying to look like an idol or something? He thought, eyeing their appearance. Aside from the eyes, the figure wore some sort of black mask around the lower half of their face, obscuring them from the nose down. 

 

A black leather jacket hung to their frame loosely alongside a baggy black shirt underneath. Black leather gloves, alongside what Jungho could see was a charcoal grey pair of jeans and black combat boots from under their desk. 

 

“Wolf Park.” Daewon acknowledged, and Jungho’s eyes widened. This was them? The mysterious leader of this branch of The Alliance? 

 

“Is this him?” They asked, and Jungho felt himself freeze. Aside from Wolf’s eyes, he could also feel another. He glanced at the shadowed corners of the room behind Wolf. Was someone there? Who? He felt his legs shake as Daewon nodded. Wolf then eyed Daewon’s arm, clicking their tongue. 

 

“She broke it? He must’ve done something horrible.” They commented, standing as Daewon took in a sharp breath of air. 

 

Jungho watched Wolf Park walk over, and felt his confusion grow. For someone allegedly so dangerous, this ‘Wolf’ was a decent bit shorter than him, easily shorter than Daewon. However, in what couldn’t have been more than a blink of an eye, he watched Daewon double over, gasping for breath as he clutched his stomach with his good hand. Did he punch him? That fast? Before he could react, he felt a similar punch, but he wasn’t his cousin. 

 

Jungho fell to his knees and vomited, a bitter and acidic taste in his mouth as he glanced down, eyes wide. Mixed in with his sickness was the unmistakingly crimson colour of his own blood. H-How… hard..? Before he could ask, he watched Daewon hiss as he stood straight. 

 

“Take that and your arm as your punishment. You know the code, you run everything by me. You’re only excused because I know how useful you are.” Wolf’s deep and almost static voice bounced off the walls of the room, and Daewon nodded. Jungho’s vision began to slip between clarity and a blurred mix of light and shadow. He then watched a girl stand forward, approaching Daewon. He could hardly see her face, but watched as his cousin walked off towards the blue door with the girl beside him. 

 

Jungho outstretched a hand, “H-Hyun–” A crunch hit his ears as he glanced, his arm horrible bent out of shape as he screamed, before feeling something hit his throat hard as he gasped for air. He glanced up, noting the cold look in Wolf’s eyes. 

 

Did he… hit me? That fast? 

 

“Your hyung won’t help you. He may protect his own, but even a wolf knows when its not worth protecting a pathetic pup like you.” Jungho shot a betrayed look at his cousin, eyes watering as Daewon scoffed. 

 

“Your side of the family pisses me off anyway… if I knew what you did, I would’ve let them eat you alive.” He muttered, disappearing as the blue door locked with a click. He barely had any time to register the door behind him locking before a swift kick was delivered to the side of his head. 

 

“You know,” Wolf muttered, tilting his head to get a look at Jungho’s sobbing face, “I hate it when deers such as yourself try to interfere with my work. I was in the middle of a perfectly good hunt.” He kicked his side, and Jungho was sure his ribs must have shattered. 

 

“W-why–” this time, Wolf grabbed him, before throwing him against one of the walls. His head spun as he fell onto his back. Wolf stood over him, and Jungho continued to cry. 

 

“ Venison. It’s English, and a codeword we use around here. If you knew anything other than being a disgusting human, you’d have known your fate here and ran till the world ended.” He muttered, punching Jungho’s chest as he wheezed. 

 

“Wolves hunt a variety of animals, mainly deers and elk,” Wolf summarised, their grey eyes still impassive and cold. “Do you know what deer and elk meat is called?” Wolf chuckled, “Venison.” 

 

“That’s what you are, you animal,” Wolf stood, raising their foot, “Nothing more than dead meat.”

 

=====

 

The man offered Kotone a gentle smile, and Kotone tried to smile back, but she didn’t miss how much more weathered he seemed to be. His attire seemed baggy despite his athletic build, the dark blue jacket creased and crumpled, his grey button-up underneath unironed. He had visible stubble, different from the clean shaven face she remembered, and his eyes held dark circles under them. Silver streaks ran through his dark hair, as he sighed. 

 

“I won’t take up too much of your time,” he waved, “Just wanted to catch up. I haven’t seen you in… what, has it been a year now?” 

 

Kotone nodded, glancing down as she picked at her sleeves. “Yeah…” her throat felt dry, and it must’ve sounded it too, with how he reached into his bag and passed over a water bottle. She took it graciously, giving a nod as he sighed. 

 

“You seem to be doing well, you transferred.” Kotone nodded as he chuckled, “You’re not the only one. I got moved here after…” His gaze faltered and he coughed into his fist, “Ahem, you know.” 

 

Kotone did. Nakyoung’s father was the one who investigated Mayu’s fall. He was the one who arrested the girl who pushed her, and is the reason that same girl is in juvenile detention. He also helped cover up Kotone’s incident, something Kotone couldn’t help but feel indebted to him for. 

 

“Did they… make you?” Kotone asked, and he shook his head. 

 

“I appreciate your worry,” he smiled, and Kotone hated how it pulled her right back to those afternoons where she’d visit Nakyoung’s house, where Nakyoung’s mother laid out so many side-dishes Kotone loved whilst sneaking her extra portions of rice. Or when Nakyoung’s father would offer to play chess against Kotone, one of the few people who could actually match and beat her at the game. “But no.” 

 

He sighed, leaning back in his seat. The scent of cologne and deodorant followed him as he moved, and Kotone wondered how much sleep he’d been getting, or when the last time he had a proper shower was. “I had to. I couldn’t stay there, you know? All I could think about was…” His voice trailed off, a far-off look in his eyes, as if he wasn’t just looking around the shop, but beyond it. 

 

“Yeah.” Kotone croaked out, drinking more of the water as he hummed, glancing over at the other three, who’d been busying themselves in conversation. 

 

“New friends?” He asked, and before Kotone could elaborate, he smiled. His eyes seemed to light up with something, his features brightening. “I’m… glad. I was worried, y’know?” He glanced down, and Kotone noticed the new scars around his knuckles, “Nakyoung she…” he sighed, eyes closed, “She’s not handled it well, even a year later. We had to move her to a new school, since she got expelled not long after your incident.” 

 

Kotone’s eyes widened, this was news to her. “What?” 

 

He glanced up, nodding. “School violence. I think some kids must’ve said something about Mayu, because she lost it. I’ve never seen her look so…” a bitter emotion tugged at them both in that moment, before he shook his head. He glanced at the trio again, Kotone glancing back. Nien seemed to sense it, giving a characteristically Nien wave and loud greeting, causing Mr. Kim to chuckle. Lynn and Xinyu also waved as they continued whatever they were talking about. 

 

“But… I was worried about you more. Nakyoung… She has me, her mother and Hyungseo to keep her in check. She had people beyond Mayu. But you didn’t… I was worried you’d spiral again,” Kotone couldn’t meet his eyes, memories of that incident flashing through her mind as her fists clenched. “But… I’m glad I was wrong. They seem like a great group, I’m glad you’re doing so much better now.” 

 

Kotone hadn’t noticed she was crying, not until he handed her a tissue. She wiped her eyes, her voice wavering. “I… I’m so… so sorry…” she muttered as he chuckled. 

 

“What are you apologising over?” He asked as Kotone dared to look up, her chest aching at the warm look in his eyes. “Kotone… What happened… you know it wasn’t your fault, right?” 

 

Kotone remained silent, glancing down as her nails dug into her skin. 

Nakyoung’s fist tightened around Kotone’s lapel, Yeonji’s shouts falling on deaf ears. Kotone could hardly make out Nakyoung’s face, her line of sight blurred by the hot tears falling from her eyes. She wondered if Nakyoung could see her through her own field of tears, “You…” she swore, her voice dripping with every negative emotion you could think of. Anger, despair, frustration, unadulterated grief. 

 

“You… This i-is all your fault!” Nakyoung screamed, slamming Kotone against the wall as she heaved. She could feel it, the heaviness in Nakyoung’s chest that threatened to swallow her into the earth, the pain shooting through her body as she cried. “If you just kept your mouth shut, if you didn’t talk to that girl, none of this would’ve happened!”

 

Yeonji tugged on Nakyoung’s arms, crying herself. Kotone could hear the staff rushing down the hallways, likely having heard the commotion. “Naky-unnie! S-stop–”

 

“She’s… Mayu’s…” Nakyoung’s head lowered, her voice shattering as she sobbed. “Just… just go away…” she inhaled again, trying to meet Kotone’s eyes as Kotone’s head spun, her legs nearly giving out as she was shoved aside. “D-don’t you dare show your face…” 

 

A quiet few minutes passed, the staff having entered and watching as the two girls breathed, the air heavy as Yeonji tugged on Nakyoung’s arm. Nakyoung let out another hurt noise. “Koton–” Before Nakyoung could finish, Kotone shot up, bolting out of the room. 

“Kotone?” The Japanese girl's head snapped up, taking in a sharp breath of air as Nakyoung’s father put a hand over one of her own. “Are you…” 

 

“I’m…” she sighed, wiping her face and trying to get her breathing under control. “I’m fine.” There was a brief look of doubt in his eyes but he shook his head. Before he could say something, his phone on the table vibrated. He glanced at it, his brow furrowing, before he let out a disgruntled grumble. 

 

“Sorry… something came up. Think it might be related to the case I’m working on…” he muttered with a sigh, standing up. He began to walk off, but not before stopping at Kotone’s side, a hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle and reassuring squeeze. “Kotone… you’re doing great. I’m proud of you, you know that? I’m glad you’re making friends, I’m glad you’re not letting your past hold you back too much.” He gave another smile that made her chest ache. 

 

“It might feel like it’s still there, and that’s because it is. It’ll always loom over you, and that guilt…” he seemed to reminisce, a bitter yet nostalgic look in his eyes, “It never goes away, but it gets easier to live with. You’re doing good, okay? I like your new friends, keep them around, okay?” 

 

Kotone didn’t know what else to say, so only gave him a nod. He smiled, “I’m only saying this because… whilst I know I and everyone else would love for you to come around again and say hi, I know it’ll take you some time. So until then, keep them around, alright? I can tell they’re good for you.” 

 

Something flashed through Kotone’s mind, and she blinked as she nodded. “I’ll be going then…” he muttered, seeming to call someone as he left, taking his bag of donuts with him. 

 

Kotone glanced down at her lap, closing her eyes. 

Mayu hummed, watching as Nakyoung and Yeonji argued. The game between Kotone and Nakyoung had come close, their points ultimately equalling to a tie. Nakyoung had asserted herself the ‘real’ winner, and Yeonji seemed to take offense on Kotone’s behalf, immediately jumping in and arguing with the older girl. Kotone couldn’t help but watch with a smile, interjecting every now and then. Truthfully, she couldn’t care less. 

 

Mayu lightly nudged Kotone with her elbow. “She’s good for us, for you.” Mayu said, and Kotone gave her friend a curious look. 

 

“Hm?” Mayu simply giggled. 

 

“I’ve never seen you so… she looks up to you, and you know that, and so you’re always trying to be this person you think she deserves to look up to,” Mayu smiled, and it was almost criminal how infectious it was. Kotone scoffed, looking to the side. “Our ‘Tone has adopted a kid and is all soft now~” Mayu teased.

 

Before Kotone could let out a retort, Mayu cut in again, leaving Kotone wordless. “But it’s good. If me and Nakyoung already struggle to keep you in line, at least you have someone else now. She’s good to have around – you’re good for her, and she’s good for you.” 

 

Despite everything else that went to hell, Kotone would never forget how right Mayu was.

Kotone gave herself a moment to compose before walking back over to the others. 

 

===

 

Kotone’s eyes remained on the trio as she walked over, hoping her eyes weren’t puffy from all her crying. She watched as the trio seemed to now be playing some weird game, flinging crumbs and remaining pieces of Lynn’s waffle back and forth. She could feel the small tug at the corner of her lips at the scene. No matter how hard she tried, her eyes seemed to gravitate back to Nien. 

 

The basketball captain had quite literally barged into her orbit, that annoyingly warm smile and all, and Kotone found herself oddly conflicted. She’d grown so used to being alone, to spending her days studying in the library, accompanied with Lynn’s earnest and quiet presence every now and then. She felt she deserved it – her own personal punishment for everything that happened.

 

It felt selfish, to go off and make friends, to forget everything that happened. Every time she’d think of it, a sharp pain would shoot through her side and make it hard to breathe. Everyone else in her class lived so easily, and Kotone couldn’t help but feel like she was drowning, unsure of where she was going or what she wanted to do. Her plan after everything was to go to a university here, to visit Mayu as much as she could, to be there when… if, she woke up. 

 

But right now, there was something natural about it. It didn’t feel as wrong or as shameful as she expected. She didn’t want to rid Nien and Xinyu from her space now that they were here. She glanced out the near window, the sky still so blue. It’s odd, was it always so blue? Kotone could’ve sworn it was far cloudier earlier. 

 

Kotone returned to the trio, the three giggling as they now threw the cutlery around, and she couldn’t help the scoff that escaped her as she walked over. “Yah,” she started, her voice calm, “Can you guys–” a fork clattered in front of her, the trio freezing. She could hear the subtle giggles from Xinyu and Lynn as Nien stretched an arm out in front of them both. 

 

“G-Guys, come on,” she said, eyes flitting to Lynn, “Get the fork, I heard Kotone likes stabbing people with them…” her eyes darted to Kotone, and if Kotone hadn’t spotted the mischievous glint to them, Nien’s seemingly nervous frown might’ve convinced her she was actually afraid, “C-Come on ‘Tone… we’re all friends here…” Kotone glanced at Lynn, who’s eyes were slightly wide, as if she was now monitoring Kotone, whilst Xinyu actually did seem mildly afraid. 

 

Kotone should’ve scoffed, should’ve told them to drop it, that it wasn’t a thing to joke about.

 

Instead, she grabbed the fork, raising it as she seemed to lunge towards Xinyu. Xinyu yelped, guarding her face and burying herself against Nien’s side, “Baobei save me!” she squealed whilst Lynn shot up, a hand on Kotone’s arm. 

 

“Unnie–” She said, and it was only then Nien let out a snort. 

 

Lynn paused, realising Kotone had only feigned a lunge at Xinyu, and a small smile was on her unnie’s face. Nien glanced down as Xinyu flinched, and Kotone couldn’t help but let out a quiet chuckle. Xinyu raised her head, looking at Kotone, absolutely stunned. Kotone glanced at Lynn. 

 

“Still want those self-defense lessons from her?” She asked as she set the fork down. Xinyu then shot up, hands on Kotone’s shoulders, shaking the Japanese girl. 

 

“Yah!” She yelled, and Nien and Lynn burst out laughing. For a few moments, Kotone met Xinyu’s offended glare, and watched as something seemed to spark into her eyes before her scowl slowly morphed into a smile. “That… that wasn’t…” her speech became punctuated with stifled giggles before she too broke down. 

 

Kotone may not have been laughing, but even she could feel the uncharacteristic smile on her face. 

 

=====

 

With the sun still high in the sky and dusk still hours away, the group soon found themselves playing around in an arcade. It was much smaller than the one Kotone used to go to, with fewer machines and a more cramped vibe, but it was still oddly familiar. She watched Lynn snack on a box of loaded fries, Xinyu occasionally stealing a few for herself, whilst Nien groaned, slumped at the machine. 

 

“How are you so much better than me at this?!” She asked, and Kotone found herself amused by the look on her face, likening it to a sad puppy with big and wet eyes. 

 

Something flashed across Nien’s face as she brightened, “You’re smiling!” She said as Kotone scoffed, glancing back at the screen displaying her ‘YOU WON!’ message. 

 

“Am I?” She inserted another coin. “Round 2?” She asked, glancing over at Nien, only to meet the girl’s eyes and feel her breath get caught in her throat. The look Nien gave her was almost tender, a soft smile on her face, not the usual beaming one that Kotone had seen almost all day.

 

But this was one she’d seen too – the softer Nien, the one that Kotone could see being the pillar of support that kept her school at peace, the one that cared for every student under its roof. The kindness she felt from Nien reminded her all too much of someone else, and perhaps that's why it felt so easy to open up to Nien. Perhaps Kotone didn’t just miss Mayu and the others, but something else, something deeper…

 

Nien’s emotive brown eyes reflected back the varying neon lighting around them as she glanced down and chuckled, and Kotone felt the way it made her heart skip a few beats. Nien then nodded, straightening up. 

 

“You’re getting owned.” 

 

Kotone proceeded to beat her at every game they tried at, much to Nien’s chagrin and Xinyu and Lynn’s amusement. The group had settled down at a seated booth, two large pizzas shared between the four of them as Lynn and Nien argued back and forth over some basketball–related news. Some mentions of… goats? What goats had to do with basketball, Kotone had no clue. 

 

Nien had settled into the seat beside her, huddled between the corner and Kotone’s right side. Lynn sat opposite her captain, arms linked with Xinyu. The pair’s discussion continued, lacking any heat despite the language and volume of it. 

 

Kotone heard Xinyu chuckle, looking up as she watched the Chinese girl glance around. “Nien loves this place,” She muttered, and it took Kotone a moment to realise Xinyu had begun speaking to her. “We haven’t been in a while though. More fun with more people.” She added with a giggle, and Kotone nodded.

 

“The one back in my hometown was a lot bigger.” She said as Xinyu gave her a curious look. 

 

“Ah… what was it called?” 

 

“Vengeance Entertainment.” She said, and Xinyu’s eyes lit up, reaching her long arm over to slap Nien’s arm. 

 

“Yah, Baobei!” Nien cut her conversation with Lynn, leaning over (there was no real need, they were all so huddled together that Kotone could feel her and Nien’s arms brushing against one another, having discarded their blazers). “You know that new arcade place being set up downtown? Kotone had one of them back in her hometown!” Nien gasped, shooting an excited look towards Kotone. 

 

“Really? Are they any good? I was worried it’d be all… cooperate?” 

 

“Corporate.” Xinyu and Lynn amended as Nien nodded. 

 

“Corporate, right! Y’know, since it's a chain or whatever.” Nien said, waving her hand around as Kotone shook her head. Nien smiled, “Good, because I heard the owners of this one kinda suck. They don’t pay their employees well or something.” 

 

Kotone nodded, stirring her straw through her soda as she spoke. “Yeah, well, I know the woman who made the first location, and she’s apparently specific about making sure everyone is paid well.” She took a sip of her soda, evidently some sort of saccharine bubblegum flavour, before feeling everyone’s eyes on her. 

 

“Unnie,” Lynn said, a smile on her face and awe in her eyes, “You never said you knew Kim Hyungseo.” 

 

Xinyu gasped, slapping Lynn’s arm. “Wait, the Kim Hyungseo? That successful entrepreneur that everyone talks about?” 

 

Nien made a noise of approval, linking arms with Kotone. The older Japanese girl felt heat crawl up along her arm and around her neck as she scoffed. “Our ‘Tone has some major connections!” She beamed as Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

“Well… you kinda have to if you want to get away with what I did…” She then paused, realising what she said. As she was about to mentally curse herself for ruining the atmosphere by bringing that incident up, she was met with Xinyu who let out a giggle and Nien who laughed. Lynn offered a smile that Kotone appreciated, Xinyu cutting in.

 

“We really should make you guys our new friends… Nien wouldn’t have to be worried about getting suspended over dumb things.” She snickered as Nien frowned. 

 

“I get my words mixed up! How was I supposed to know I’d been accidentally swearing at a teacher! He should’ve corrected me instead of letting me run around saying it! He was trying to get me suspended…” she sulked as Kotone chuckled. She didn’t miss the way Nien seemed to light up at the noise. 

 

Nien then grinned, “Well, at least I know who to call if I ever need to hide a body!” Nien said proudly, and despite how morbid it was, Kotone couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped from her body as Xinyu and Lynn looked horrified . 

 

“Baobei!” “Captain!”

 

=====

 

Dusk had begun to emerge, the blue sky shifting to a mixture of pinks and oranges as Nien walked alongside Kotone back to the girl’s apartment. Lynn had expressed being nervous about walking home after her run-in with Jungho again, and Xinyu had already linked arms with her and offered to walk her home. Nien had initially seemed nervous at the idea, but Xinyu had reassured her she was fine. Trusting her, Nien let the two go. 

 

Apparently, Nien had felt uncomfortable at the idea of letting Kotone walk home alone so late too, so had tagged along. “You know,” Kotone started as they walked down the street, the sound of children’s laughter echoing around from the nearby playground, “You’re also a girl. Shouldn’t you be worried about walking home late and alone?” 

 

Nien grinned, wiggling her eyebrows, “My my, asking me to stay over already Kotone? At least take me out on a date first.” 

 

Kotone stopped, shooting an incredulous look at the Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl as her face grew hot. Nien giggled, and Kotone scoffed, glancing away as she paced ahead to catch up. 

 

“You’re insane.” Kotone muttered, and Nien laughed, throwing her head back whilst resting her hands behind it, fingers interlaced. 

 

“Says the murderer.” She joked as Kotone scoffed with a roll of her eyes. “I’ll be fine, a girl as strong as me doesn’t have to worry about people messing with me.”

 

The air soon turned quiet, although Kotone didn’t find herself hating it. It was comfortable, reminding her of the blissful walks home she had with her old friends when their conversations would end, and the four would just bask in the presence of each other. She glanced over, noting the content smile on Nien’s face as they walked alongside each other. 

 

“Thanks.” Kotone found herself saying, glancing around. 

 

“For?” Nien asked as the Japanese girl sighed, rolling her shoulders and stretching her neck.

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve felt so…” Kotone trailed off and Nien hummed. 

 

“Light?” Kotone glanced Nien's way, remembering the realisation she had. That Nien was far more perceptive than her loud, exuberant personality would lead one to think. 

 

“Yeah.” Kotone watched Nien nod, before the basketball captain shot her a smile. 

 

“Thanks to you too, for letting me and Xinyu stick around.” She smiled as Kotone shrugged. 

 

“It would’ve been more effort to brush you both off, since Lynn adores you both so much.” Nien chuckled, evidently not believing a single word Kotone said, but not challenging her either. 

 

“Still,” Nien muttered softly, “Thanks.”

 

===

 

Nien had insisted on going along with Kotone straight to her door, as the pair now waited outside. “Do you live with your parents?” Nien asked as Kotone punched in her code, the door beeping as she opened it with a click. 

 

She shook her head, “They come and go… My mom's law firm is down in another city and my dad’s involved with the school board, so they’re both busy and travel a lot. They usually visit me every now and then…” she muttered as Nien nodded, a flash of understanding in her eyes. 

 

“Not around a lot then, are they?” Kotone shook her head, and Nien clicked her tongue with that signature bright smile of hers, “I guess I’ll have to visit you more often… if you want me too…” Nien’s expression shifted again, that same hesitation from before, when Lynn asked for lessons, reappearing. 

 

She seemed to bounce back and forth on the balls of her feet, before sighing. “Look, ‘Tone… I like you,” Kotone’s eyes widened, “You and Lynn feel like you’d be great friends. I wanna hang out more with you two but… I feel like I need to warn you about something.” 

 

= 

 

Detective Kim sighed, entering his car as his daughter glanced at him from the side. Nakyoung’s knuckles were dusted with dried blood, a scratch around her lip as her father huffed. Her crimson uniform held darker spots to it, her tie missing and her top button undone with her shirt collar looking messy. “This–” 

 

“It wasn’t me dad, jeez,” she muttered as he handed her something to wipe her knuckles with, “Even I wouldn’t rough someone up that bad.” 

 

“Well, with your vigilante stunts I never know…” He sighed, his head lowering as he massaged his temple. He felt his daughter offer a supportive hand on his shoulder, and he raised his head, patting it. 

 

“The boy’s name is Song Jungho. He was beaten so badly we think he’ll spend the next few months eating through a straw.” Nakyoung huffed, nodding. 

 

=

 

Kotone gave a curious glance as Nien ran a hand through her hair. The look on Nien’s face, alongside her change in demeanour, unsettled her.

 

“The Alliance…”

 

=

 

“To me, they’re not just some weird bad guys in the background…”

 

“I’ve heard his name.” Nakyoung muttered as she and her father walked towards their new home in the area. Her mother still had some work to fill out back at the station and of course, Hyungseo had a new business deal to close in Tokyo, leaving just her and her dad home. 

 

“Really? Where?” He asked as he opened the door, switching on the lights as Nakyoung shuffled her shoes off. It would take her a long time to get used to the switch in scenery, and the layout of the new house. 

 

“They’re different from regular thugs, but you know that much…”

 

“Apparently, he’s had a lot of sexual harassment cases closed by his parents. He’s a real slimy guy.” She muttered, sitting down. 

 

She noticed the contemplative look on her father’s face. “You think… it’s The Alliance’s work?” 

 

=

 

“You see, this branch is led by someone…” 

 

Wolf Park sighed, leaning back in the leather recliner as Seoyeon lightly smacked her shoulder. “Stay still, your knuckles are still a little damaged.” She muttered, dabbing the antiseptic around the red rawness of her knuckles. 

 

“It doesn’t hurt, you know that.” Wolf muttered as Seoyeon rolled her eyes with a smile. 

 

“Still, you can’t punch as hard if they get infected.” 

 

Wolf glanced at Seoyeon, the girl’s tongue sticking out in concentration as she continued to work her magic. She glanced around – beyond the blue heavy door was her ‘common room’ so to speak. Trusted allies were the only ones to even lay eyes on the leather chairs and television that was hooked up to a variety of gaming consoles. The floor was a soft carpet, some fancy wallpaper covering up the otherwise barren walls. 

 

Wolf’s eyes then landed on Daewon, eyeing the more professional sling and cast his arm was in. 

 

“They call them Wolf Park – no one knows their real name, or gender, or age. They’re the only commander in The Alliance with that level of mystery…”

 

“You should be proud,” Wolf commented, “Your desire to ‘protect’ is normally so strong you would’ve swung on me the minute I attacked him.” 

 

Daewon let out an amused huff. Wolf had witnessed it – Daewon despised most of his chaotic mess of a family, yet when his drunken uncle was shoved by some teenage boys, she’d watched him snap their arms out of place in a blind rage. He apparently did it without thinking, on instinct. 

 

“He isn’t my own, not after something like that…” Wolf heard a giggle, eyeing the shorter girl relaxing on the recliner, watching some programme. 

 

“They run one of the money-laundering fronts the higher-ups of The Alliance use, a bowling alley…” 

 

“Wah, did Daewon-oppa not know his little cousin was a big-time perv? Tsk…” Kaede giggled, button-mashing at her controller as Daewon grunted. 

 

“It’s not like I talk much to him, I just thought he was some snivelling coward…” 

 

“You weren’t wrong about that.” Wolf muttered. Seoyeon then glanced up, a frown on her face. 

 

“No one knows who they are… but I do…” 

 

“Why are you even still wearing that thing? Trying to sound cool in front of us?” She teased as Wolf chuckled. Leaning forward, they unfastened the mask and pressed something in its lining as she tossed it aside. 

 

“What? This better?” Wolf asked, her voice sounding far more different. Most would assume from the short hair and horrifying rumours that Wolf could beat armies of grown men into submission, that it had to be a man behind the mask. Such were the expectations of society.

 

“You see, before it was Nien and Xinyu, there was someone else. A third…” 

 

“I personally think Sohyun-unnie is a lot prettier without that mask.” Kaede smiled as Sohyun leaned back in her seat. 

 

“Wolf Park was that person… Wolf Park is my old best friend, Park Sohyun.”

Notes:

WOOOOOO WHAT A REVEAL?

my soxinien... ik some of you have heard me talk about them on twitter and MAN is it going to hurt when it comes to writing them... also daewon ended up getting named and becoming more important, initially he was going to be the one beaten within an inch of his life, so everyone say congrats daewon :D

also xinyu adopting lynn ik thats right

anyways please do leave a lengthy comment with all your thoughts, they help keep me motivated, i read them whenever i feel a slump coming and they work like a slump resistance charm every time!! along with those, please drop a kudos, share with your fellow WAVs and i will see you in like, maybe a week if i decide to write after finishing my first exam.

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 4: Echoes Of Our Past

Notes:

WOOOO!!! an update! during exam season! i am definitely NOT cooked!!

in all seriousness, the brainworms were too strong, and writing is like. my reward for studying. hehe i had to get the yuri out, plus now i get to lock in before my exam on friday. i have a bad habit of turning slow filler chapters into something more fun with character building and new developments. i hope u all enjoy this meal.

twt: iveintodivee

“Many people will walk in and out of your life, but only true friends will leave footprints in your heart.” - Eleanor Roosevelt

 

=====

 

Kotone closed the door behind her, a beep and a soft click indicating it was locked. She padded over to her room, past her couch and TV stand lit up by the warm lights of her apartment. She didn’t offer so much a glance at the leftovers her mother left on the black kitchen top, likely from some expensive restaurant. The air was still, only the hum of the refrigerator in the background, Nien’s confession weighing her down with each step as she approached her room. 

 

The black door seemed oddly inviting as she stepped inside, not bothering to change as she dropped onto her bed with a quiet thud, her face pressing against the yellow duvet. Her mind went over everything Nien had told her, rolling over onto her back as she stared up at the ceiling. What she heard was, functionally, a warning, as was the hesitant look in the basketball captain’s eyes. 

 

Nien didn’t say it explicitly, but Kotone could read between the lines – It’s risky being my friend. 

 

It now made more sense that, despite her apparent popularity and reputation as peacekeeper, only Xinyu and occasional members of the basketball team hung around Nien. Perhaps people knew of her connection to The Alliance, although likely not the entire truth. Perhaps Nien kept people at an arm’s length, close enough to talk to but not close enough to truly be a friend. 

 

Kotone let out a sigh, recalling Mayu’s unconscious face. She recalled promising to stay out of trouble, and it seemed like that was exactly what Nien was. “Mayu…” Kotone murmured, “What would you tell me to do?” The worst part? Kotone truly didn’t know. On the one hand, if Mayu cared about anything, it was Kotone’s safety. Mayu hated Kotone’s habit of ending up in fights, and befriending Nien seemed akin to inviting fighting into her regular routine. 

 

Conversely, if there was one thing Mayu always pushed, it was Kotone making new friends. She thought about the arcade, to how Nien walked Kotone home, to how Xinyu would often throw an arm around Lynn as they all walked together through downtown. Kotone sighed, rolling onto her side and closing her eyes. 

 

“Mayu… Naky… Yeonji…” She whispered, a dull ache in her chest, “I miss you…” 

 

=====

 

Nakyoung winced as she pressed the ice-pack against her knuckles. Her father had already chastised her in the car, and her mother was far from thrilled at seeing her daughter in fights again. Nakyoung leaned back in her chair, eyes glancing at the red and raw marks on her knuckles alongside the dried blood. She could feel a faint sting in them as she sighed.

 

“Nothing…” she muttered, “It’s nothing compared to…” She closed her eyes, a hurt noise escaping her lips as she leant forward, head in her hands as her elbows resting on her study desk. She wiped her hands down her face, glancing around her new room.

 

She could still recall it, the day she was expelled. She could still feel the rage, feel the anger over Mayu’s incident. She remembered how Yeonji refused to answer her calls, how Kotone had gone radio silent after having to transfer. Guilt gnawed at her as she clenched her fist, pain shooting through it as her mind played it before her, taunting her. 

Nakyoung’s fist smashed against the window, a guttural scream tearing through the tense air as she glared at her teachers. Blood had splattered across her uniform, bruises and cuts around her face, her own hands drenched in crimson blood. Her gaze faltered, a whimper leaving her as she spun on her heel and stormed out the building. Tired. Nakyoung was tired. 

“You okay?” She heard a voice ask as she glanced back, her father sitting in the doorway as she scoffed. 

 

“As okay as I can be…” Truly, it had been a coincidence that after her own incident, she’d ended up around the same area as Kotone. She’d sometimes spot the Japanese girl alongside a taller girl, walking through the streets arms linked. She’d never approach, how could she? After everything the pair went through, how could Nakyoung ever approach her former friend?

 

Her father nodded, glancing around. His hair was damp, likely finally having showered after working multiple sleepless nights. No doubt their mother finally forced him too. The sleeves of his cream sweater were rolled up, exposing the newer scars along his forearms. Black framed glasses rested on the bridge of his nose. 

 

“You’ve redecorated…” he muttered. Nakyoung’s room wasn’t anything insane – blue walls with a few posters of bands she liked, a desk with a PC gifted by Hyungseo, a bookshelf beside the desk containing a mixture of books ranging from martial arts to romance to manga. Nakyoung’s mother was the bookworm of the family, and although Nakyoung was never as much of a reader, it was nice to have something to connect over. 

 

Her bed was pushed to one corner, leaving a larger space at the centre of the room. Nakyoung’s father suggested it, pointing out how she’d have more room to practise choreographies. “Have you heard back from that dance group yet?” He asked as Nakyoung sighed, running a hand through her hair. 

 

“They said they wanted to meet me… and were really impressed with the videos I sent in.” Nakyoung muttered, guilt stirring up at the disappointment she felt. She should’ve been ecstatic, and part of her was. But another part…

 

“You okay?” He asked again, “You don’t seem happy about it. A while ago, you would’ve been bouncing off the walls with such an opportunity.” 

 

Nakyoung lowered her head as her father walked over, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Naky…” 

 

She huffed, “How can I be happy? I…” It had become something she accepted. She’d apply to dance groups or teams, get rejected, and keep doing what she was doing. Getting the chance to be accepted into one was… “It’ll distract me. From what I’m doing.” She felt her father sigh, patting her shoulder.

 

“Yah…” he murmured softly, and when she looked up, a smile rested on his face. She hated it, hated that unlike her mother or Hyungseo who would’ve been frustratedly yelling at her, he was softer, more patient. “What are you talking about? This is what you want, all this vigilantism… that’s the distraction.” 

 

Nakyoung bit her lip, letting out a shaky sigh. “How… How can I sit here and be happy? How can I just move on when she’s still…” She felt a light squeeze on her shoulder as she gasped, blinking as tears filled the corners of her eyes. He lowered himself, on one knee as Nakyoung threw her arms over his shoulders, crying as her father held her. 

 

“You’ll be fine, Mayu will be fine,” he murmured, stroking her head, “It’ll take time, but you need to start moving forward at some point. How do you think Mayu would feel, waking up to see everyone in the same place?” She shuddered at that, and he sighed. Nakyoung inhaled, trying to get her breathing under control, ignoring the surge of pain in her hands. 

 

“You’re a fighter, yes,” he acknowledged, pulling apart and holding her by her shoulders, “But you’re so much more than that. I… I know, it’s not going to happen over night, you’re not going to stop fighting like that. Believe me, I know what it’s like, that urge, that want,” he sighed, pushing stray hairs out of his daughter’s face, “But how far have we gotten, hm?” 

 

Nakyoung sighed, lowering her head. This crusade of her’s, she could remember when it all started. 

The girl wrapped a bandage around Nakyoung’s knuckles, the dancer grumbling as the girl gave her a cautious look. “You’re just like my friend…” She muttered, a tinge of affection in her voice as she chuckled, “She doesn’t need me patching her up as much, since she’s got someone else for that now, but all you fighters are the same…” 

 

Nakyoung looked away, the girl chuckling. “I haven’t seen you in a while, Nakyoung. Is this what you’ve been doing?” She asked, clicking her tongue in amused disappointment before her brow furrowed. Nakyoung tugged her fist away, standing up and away from the bench. 

 

“I appreciate it, Dahyun… it’s nice seeing you again, but…” Nakyoung glanced back at her, “I need to do this.” Nakyoung only got a couple of steps away before Dahyun called out to her. 

 

“I shouldn’t be telling you this…” Dahyun started with a sigh, Nakyoung turning around. Her old friend tossed her bag over her shoulder, the red uniform of Nakyoung’s future new school on her body as she crossed her arms. “But if you want to wage war with The Alliance, you’re going about it wrong.” 

 

Nakyoung gave a sarcastic smile in return, “Oh? And you’re so knowledgeable on this?” 

 

Dahyun hugged her body tighter, a conflicted sigh escaping her lips. “More than you know… look,” she met Nakyoung’s gaze again, “You want to get back at The Alliance? Lay low, and look for Wolf Park. They’re your opening, your way to do it.”

 

And thus, Nakyoung’s one-woman crusade began. 

“We still don’t know who Wolf Park is… and it’s starting to look more dangerous,” Nakyoung sighed, her father giving her an almost pleading look, “Just… I’m not asking you to quit outright, I know you won’t even if I asked, it’s why I’ve been trying to work with you. But… at least try to live and enjoy other things, okay? Don’t let it consume you.”

 

Nakyoung met her father’s eyes, “...No promises. I don’t even know if they’ll let me in.” She huffed as her father smiled. 

 

“You’re a better dancer than you are a fighter,” He gave her a pointed look, “And that’s saying something.” 

 

Nakyoung let herself chuckle, wringing her hands in her lap. Her father patted her shoulder, “You’re a good person, Nakyoung. I’m glad you’re so passionate about helping your friend, on finding Wolf Park, and you’ve helped your old man put some outright bastards behind bars and dish out justice where I couldn’t… but you need to learn balance. It’s something even I’m still learning.” He stood, heading towards her doorway as he flicked off the lights, leaving just her bedside lamp on. 

 

“Get some rest, okay Nakyoung?” The girl nodded, heading towards her bed. She hovered over it, still sensing her father in the doorway. He turned. 

 

“I saw Kotone today,” he said. She swallowed, her mouth dry. “We spoke for a bit. She’s got some new friends…” He said, a hint of pride swelling in his voice as Nakyoung hummed. 

 

“Good for her.” She muttered. 

 

He sighed, closing the door behind him as Nakyoung collapsed onto her bed. For a moment, it was nothing but the sound of her own breathing, her body exhausted after her earlier fights. 

 

She turned, her mind replaying them, analysing them. Nakyoung had been smarter, more focused. Anyone who had a possible link to Wolf Park became a target. She needed to find him, to find her key to taking down The Alliance. Jungho wasn’t a target, but after this? She’d heard that apparently he had some family members involved with The Alliance, perhaps those were her next leads?

 

She sighed, turning again. She thought back to what her father said. To the dance group, to what Mayu would want. 

“You’re a good dancer.” Mayu commented one time, watching as Yeonji and Kotone bickered over ice cream flavours in front of the van whilst she and Nakyoung sat on a nearby bench in the park. 

 

“Huh?” Nakyoung questioned as Mayu shrugged, giggling at something Yeonji said. 

 

“I don’t know…” she started wistfully, “We’ve been friends for ages, but I don’t think I’ve told you that enough. You’re talented, Naky, you should take advantage of that.” 

She closed her eyes, a pain in her head and chest whenever she thought of Mayu. Would the girl be disappointed? Or would she understand? She thought of Yeonji, wondering where the young girl was and how she was doing. Was she with Kotone? She hoped so, those two got along so well, they were good for each other too. Kotone… 

 

“Kotone…” Nakyoung murmured, her voice tinged with a thousand different emotions she herself couldn’t begin to decipher, “You prick… why are you going around making new friends? I’m still here…” she whispered quietly, tugging her blanket around her tightly, allowing the exhaustion ringing through her body to take hold as she slipped into slumber. 

 

=====

 

Yeonji let out a happy hum, loudly sipping on her strawberry milkshake through her straw as Nakyoung grumbled, head in her hands as Mayu patted her friend’s back. “How?! How Mayu-chan? How did a kid beat me at every game?!” Nakyoung whined as Mayu let out a soft giggle, an empathetic smile on her face. The group had decided to settle down after defending Yeonji and playing a couple of games, meals now in front of them, courtesy of Nakyoung.

 

Technically, they were ‘on the house’ since Nakyoung ordered them as the manager, and who was Kotone to complain about free food? 

 

“I know,” Mayu gasped, shooting an impressed look at Yeonji who only giggled in return, pink dusting on her cheeks, “Truly a little menace.” Yeonji giggled again, leaning against Kotone’s side as the older girl stole a fry from the tray of food Nakyoung had bought. 

 

“Maybe next time don’t wager a meal.” Kotone cut in, gesturing at her with a fry as Nakyoung let out a faux cry, Mayu giggling as she looped an arm over Nakyoung’s shoulders.

 

“Stop being so dramatic, unnie,” Yeonji said, a teasing smile on her face as Nakyoung looked through the gaps between her fingers, “You work here, you didn’t even pay for my food! So technically, you still owe me a meal.” She said as Nakyoung’s hands fell into her lap, her jaw dropping at the younger girl’s audacity. 

 

“Y-Yah!” Nakyoung said, ears red as Mayu laughed. 

 

“Oh, calm down,” she said, rubbing Nakyoung’s shoulder as the girl leant back in her seat, grumbling something under her breath, “At least we know for certain now that Yeonji wasn't cheating.” She said, a glint in her eye as Yeonji smiled, placing her milkshake down. 

 

“Thank you guys… even Naky-unnie,” Nakyoung and Yeonji narrowed their eyes at each other briefly before smiles broke out onto their faces, “For trying to help.” Kotone shrugged, taking another fry. 

 

“I didn’t like how they were acting.” Nakyoung nodded, letting out a groan. 

 

“Aish, I shouldn’t have let them get away… little demons,” she grumbled under her breath, “You know they actually tampered with the machine? We found magnets near Yeonji’s one, must’ve messed with the software.” Yeonji frowned as Mayu gasped. 

 

“All that over a game? They really were demons…” She murmured, shooting a sympathetic look towards Yeonji, who sighed in return, eyes falling to her milkshake glass as Kotone tilted her head. She watched Yeonji’s brows knit as she took a sip, that same bitter look across her face, her knuckles white as she gripped onto her glass. Kotone lightly nudged her with her shoulder. 

 

Yeonji glanced up, and Kotone couldn’t help but feel a mixture of warmth and concern bloom in her chest at the stars still in Yeonji’s eyes. Did this girl really not have anyone stand up for her before?

 

“Those girls bother you a lot?” She asked, and Yeonji glanced down, lips pressed into a thin line. “You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to,” she added, noting the way her hands shifted into her lap, hands clasped and clenched. “We can keep making fun of Naky-unnie.” Nakyoung scoffed as Mayu giggled, shooting a soft smile in Yeonji’s direction. 

 

“Like you’re any better ‘Tone.” Nakyoung muttered, crossing her arms.

 

“Who won our last Mario party tournament?” Kotone muttered, throwing another fry into her mouth as Nakyoung laughed. 

 

“That was rigged!” She yelled, slamming her hands onto the table as Mayu shook her head. 

 

“Didn’t think you were a sore loser, Naky.” Mayu grinned at the betrayed look Nakyoung gave her as Kotone chuckled. 

 

“Honestly, are we even surp–” 

 

“All the time,” Yeonji’s voice quietly cut through, but the older three turned their attention back to her. She took in a shaky breath, “I… I talk a lot, people have said it’s annoying but… I don’t know. I saw her picking on someone one time and I stepped in and spoke back to her… ever since, she’s been picking on me.” Yeonji glanced down, picking at her nails. 

 

“It’s… it’s small stuff. The way I dress, the way I can’t afford nicer shoes, the way my voice sounds…” She let out a chuckle, biting her lip before sighing. “She started having this fixation on my necklace. Said I had to have stolen it. She must’ve realised she hit a nerve, because she kept trying to ‘steal it back’.” 

 

Mayu frowned, “That’s awful…” Nakyoung huffed in frustration, running a hand through her hair. 

 

“It isn’t too bad…” Yeonji shrugged, “It’s easier if it’s me.” 

 

Kotone found herself taking one of Yeonji’s hands, giving it a light squeeze. Yeonji glanced up, meeting the older girl’s gaze. “What do you mean?” 

 

Yeonji glanced down at their hands, “I… I can take it. I’ve been through things, you know? My mom… she passed away when I was younger. Cancer.” She muttered, “I… it was tough, but I got through it, you know? Most of the people she used to pick on aren’t as tough. So… if I can take it, then I should.” Mayu’s frown didn’t leave her face, nor the frustration written across Nakyoung’s, and Kotone watched as Yeonji seemed to visibly shrink under their looks. 

 

“What about your dad? Can’t he step in?” Nakyoung asked, Yeonji shaking her head. 

 

“I… I can’t do that. He struggled a lot when mom was… he’s gotten better recently. I can’t let him know I’m dealing with this.” She almost whispered, her voice sounding resigned, on the precipice of breaking. Kotone didn’t know what emotions stirred in her, another unfamiliar wave of them, like the first time she met Mayu. 

 

“You’re strong,” Kotone said, and Yeonji glanced her way again, tears in the corners of her eyes, “But you’re a kid. You shouldn’t have to deal with that.” Yeonji nodded, leaning against Kotone’s side as the older girl froze. She glanced at the others, Mayu shooting her a supportive nod as Kotone, hesitantly, looped an arm around Yeonji and pulled her closer. The younger girl sighed. 

 

“Do you not have many friends?” Nakyoung asked, pushing her own side of wings towards Yeonji, who gave an appreciative smile in return. 

 

“Not many people want to hang out with the loudmouth who gets into trouble with the bullies and teachers everyday,” She muttered. “Kinda worried about high school… Everyone else will know each other and I won’t.” She picked up a wing with one hand and bit into it. 

 

Mayu smiled, “It’s also a chance for a new start, for new friends.” 

 

Nakyoung nodded, “Yeah, I mean, is that bitch–” 

 

“Naky…” Kotone and Mayu warned as she put her hands up in surrender. 

 

“No, she’s right, she is a bitch.” 

 

“Yeonji…” Kotone warned, the younger girl giggling, taking another bite out of her wing. 

 

“-is that girl even going to your high school?” Yeonji shook her head, muttering something about her going off to a school in France, “See? New start, new friends. Our Yeonjimon is going to be so popular.” Nakyoung grinned, arms crossed as Yeonji blinked. 

 

“Yeonjimon?” She asked as Nakyoung nodded, gesturing with a nod towards Kotone. 

 

“‘Tone here said you reminded her of a pokemon, because you’re so small and pocket-sized. So, Yeonjimon.” Nakyoung said with a shit-eating smile, Kotone’s face heating up. 

 

“Okay, I did not–” 

 

Maybe Nakyoung was embellishing a little, but who can blame her for wanting a bit of fun?

 

“I like it.” Yeonji said, “I mean, I don’t like being called small, but…” She muttered, Mayu smiling. 

 

“Well, Yeonjimon, if your classmates still don’t end up realising how cool you are, you’re always welcome to join us.” Mayu said, Nakyoung nodding. 

 

“Yeah, you seem cool, for a kid.” Yeonji glanced down, her naturally pinker face seeming even warmer as she glanced up at Kotone. 

 

“Can I, ‘Tone-unnie?” Kotone could already sense the growing smirks from Nakyoung and Mayu, the two probably preparing to tease her over how much Yeonji seemed to latch onto her already. 

 

“Yah, why are you asking me…” she muttered, rolling her eyes, “Of course.” 

 

Soon, the trio got used to seeing Yeonji waiting at their schoolgates, having sprinted over the minute her own classes ended. Whether it was the arcade, or the varying food places they visited, or even just casual hang-outs, wherever they went, Yeonji followed. She nestled her way into Kotone’s routine, and Kotone began to wonder how she ever lived without her favourite three girls in her life. 

 

=====

 

Kotone blinked awake, her alarm screaming through the air as she sighed. She laid there, head against her pillow, inhaling a sharp breath at the memory. She glanced to her left, the early morning sky a faint blue-grey, fading into amber as the sun rose across the cityscape. If the window was open, she’d probably hear the sounds of the world slowly coming to life, cars beeping and horns going off, the indistinct chatter of the people. 

 

Instead, her room remained quiet, the air still smelling vaguely of the lingering scent of fabric softener. Clean, quiet, sterile. Kotone let out another breath, glancing around her room. Besides the hints of yellow dotted around, and the photo on her nightstand, one wouldn’t think it was inhabited, not one thing out of place, not the slightest hint of mess. Perhaps religiously cleaning it was just another way to distract herself. 

 

She glanced at her phone, eyes briefly flitting to the framed photo of her old friends beside it – a picnic organised by Mayu. Nakyoung had unceremoniously laid onto the blanket and posted for the camera, with Yeonji, Mayu and Kotone above her, Yeonji’s arms looped around her unnies. 

 

She held in a breath, forcing her eyes away and to her phone. 

 

Lynn: could barely sleep

 

Lynn: should we meet up earlier than usual to head down?

 

Kotone frowned at that. She hoped her friend was alright. 

 

Kotone: sure

 

=====

 

“Are you okay?” Kotone asked as Lynn stepped onto the bus, taking her seat beside the older girl. She offered a smile, and Kotone felt any tension bubbling in her chest slowly fizzle out. This wasn’t a hesitant, restrained smile, like the ones she received during the Jungho incident. It was brighter, reassuring. 

 

“I’m fine,” She giggled, “You were worried about me~” She teased as Kotone scoffed, glancing off to the side. The bus rattled to life and headed towards their school, the morning sun now higher in the sky, greyish-white clouds dotted around the pale blue blanket above.

 

“Well, how come you couldn’t sleep?” She wondered aloud, and Lynn crossed her arms, a quiet hum escaping her. 

 

“Xinyu-unnie told me something… I’m guessing Nien-unnie told you too? About…” Lynn’s eyes darted around before whispering, “Wolf Park?” Kotone glanced back at Lynn. The younger girl seemed nervous, with the way she was picking at the fabric of her uniform, arms wrapped around her in an attempt to comfort herself. 

 

“Are you scared?” Kotone wondered, and Lynn shook her head. 

 

“I couldn’t sleep not because I was scared, but because… I felt bad,” she muttered, “For Nien and Xinyu. For your friend to betray you like that… it must hurt.” Kotone feels herself freeze, memories of Nakyoung’s betrayed and hurt eyes flashing through her mind as she sighed. 

 

“I guess it would.” Silence fell over them, the surrounding world in the window moving along slowly beside them with the unrushed pace of the bus. Lynn let out a shaky breath, shifting her eyes over to Kotone. 

 

“‘Tone-unnie?” 

 

“Hm?”

 

“Are you… still going to hang out with Nien-unnie?” Lynn questioned, an unsure look passing over her face. Before Kotone could get a word out, the younger girl began to ramble. “I probably will, since we’re already teammates, but… what about you? I know you have your promises, but… I don’t think it would be a bad thing. For you to join us.” 

 

Instead of giving an answer, of verbalising the thoughts running through her mind, of her broken promises, of her internal interrogation of what she truly wanted, Kotone shrugged. She then shifted, letting her head rest against the back of her seat, already aware she’d probably end up resting her head against Lynn’s shoulder by the end of the busride. 

 

“Wake me when we’re there?” She muttered, and Lynn sighed. Kotone could hear the smile and affection behind it. 

 

“Of course,” she answered, “Always.” 

 

=====

 

Kotone ran up the stairs, her breathing heavy. She glanced around, the corridors empty save for small groups of students huddled together in their circles, talking and sharing whatever was the latest gossip. Her eyes darted to each classroom window, eventually setting on Nakyoung’s. With a gulp, she approached the classroom window more closely, and saw it. 

 

Nakyoung sat at her desk, hunched over, hair falling and hiding her face. Even from the window, covered in misty smudges and scratches, she could make out Nakyoung’s body shaking. She sighed, running a hand through her hair. She walked over, opening the door, noticing the way Nakyoung’s body flinched. 

 

Kotone closed the door behind her, Nakyoung sharply inhaling as she stood, her chair squeaking against the floor as it was knocked back. “Look, asshole, I don’t know who you are, but I’m really not in the mood to–” She glanced up, angered and tear-filled eyes softening as she glanced at her friend. Nakyoung’s lip wobbled as she shook her head, turning around. 

 

Gingerly, Kotone approached, placing a hand on Nakyoung’s shoulder. “I’m… I’m sorry…” Nakyoung whispered. Kotone sighed, her hold on the girl’s shoulder tightening. She wasn’t good at this, at things like this. 

 

Just a moment ago, the two got caught in a heated argument about Kotone’s habit of picking fights. It wasn’t Kotone’s fault, she just wanted to be left alone. Yet it didn’t stop the varying boys and girls harassing her. Nakyoung always told her it wasn’t worth it, that as a fighter, she should pick her battles more carefully. She seemed to have enough of it recently, and snapped at her. 

 

After a heated exchange that had Yeonji scared enough to run off, Nakyoung had said something particularly harsh, running off after realising what she said. Mayu had given Kotone a look, one the younger Japanese girl wasn’t aware Mayu could even give, and had chased after Yeonji. Leaving Kotone to go after Nakyoung. 

 

Kotone thought of Mayu or Yeonji, how they’d solve something like this. Hesitantly, Kotone wrapped her arms around Nakyoung from behind, the girl stiffening. With a quiet sniff, Nakyoung turned around and returned the embrace, and Kotone could feel the girl’s heartbeat against her own. “I’m sorry…” Nakyoung muttered, and Kotone let out a breath. 

 

“Yeah,” she muttered, “Me too…” They stayed like that for a moment, and Nakyoung sighed. 

 

“Sorry, I just…” She sounded frustrated, angry and upset all in one. Kotone didn’t blame her. 

 

“I don’t think I’ve seen you cry before.” Kotone observed, and Nakyoung let out a wet chuckle. 

 

“Yeah, well, getting angry is usually easier than letting myself be sad…” she muttered, and Kotone closed her eyes. “I… I am sorry. You are my friend, you always have been. I… I didn’t mean what I said, I swear.” Nakyoung almost sounded scared, like Kotone wouldn’t believe her. 

 

“Dumbass,” Kotone muttered affectionately, “I know that. You’re as much my friend as Mayu and Yeonji are.” 

 

Nakyoung stayed quiet, “...do you mean that?” 

 

Kotone frowned, glancing up at her, “Do you not think that?” 

 

Nakyoung bit her lip, her hold on Kotone tightening. “I… I think of you as a good friend, y’know? You get it, why I want to fight, the anger I feel… you understand, ‘Tone. But…” Nakyoung sighed, “It’s stupid…” 

 

“Not to me.” Kotone answered.

 

Nakyoung breathed, resting her face against the top of Kotone’s head, nose against her hair. “I just… I overheard someone talking about how… nowadays, it looks like I’m the one tagging along with you and Mayu. That I’m… just some extra.” Kotone scoffed, balling up one of her hands and lightly smacking Nakyoung’s back as the girl let out a quiet yelp. 

 

“You’re right, it is stupid,” she heard the uneasy whimper from Nakyoung, and sighed, “Don’t let them get to you. You’re my friend, you’re the one who helps train me to be more athletic, the one who brings me snacks whenever I’m studying,” Kotone let a small smile onto her face, “You play games against me even when you know you’ll lose, you’re always there for Yeonji when I’m not, you watch horror movies with me even when you’re terrified…” 

 

She felt Nakyoung’s body relax, any lingering tension beginning to fade as she sighed. Kotone let out a quiet chuckle, “You can kick all their asses, so don’t let their words get to you. You’re my friend, Naky.” 

 

“Am I… still your friend?” Nakyoung asked, “Even after what I said?” 

 

“Do you really think so little of what we have that a few harsh words could undo it?” Kotone asked, and she heard another whimper from Nakyoung. “If anything, I should be worried. You’re right… I’m getting into fights too often…” Kotone sighed, “I do feel bad, you and Mayu and Yeonji… it could be risky, being my friend.”

 

Nakyoung let out a scoff, her voice wavering, “Y-yah… I don’t care how risky it gets. I’m not going to let anyone stop us from being friends."

 

Kotone let herself smile at that, closing her eyes. When they regrouped with the others, Mayu had managed to find Yeonji, who proceeded to give Kotone and Nakyoung a stern telling-off for fighting with each other, before then suggesting they hit up the arcade. The whole time, Kotone couldn’t help but think of Nakyoung’s words, and hoped that what she had promised her was genuine. 

 

=====

 

Nien smiled from the polaroid, her arms thrown around Xinyu and Sohyun as she pulled them close, Xinyu kissing Nien on the cheek and Sohyun having her face pressed against Nien’s, a peace sign being thrown up. 

 

Sohyun let out a breath, pocketing the polaroid into her jacket. “You alright?” Seoyeon asked as Sohyun glanced up. They’d found themselves in the stone-grey room, the cold and harsh lighting making her surroundings seem all the more bleak. She glanced down at the worksheet on her desk, strewn alongside the other pictures of spreadsheets and graphs, detailing information about the money brought in from the bowling alley. 

 

Sohyun shrugged, reaching for the case with her grey contacts, beginning to put them in as she addressed the third person in the room. 

 

“You said you ran into Nien and Xinyu, along with two others, correct?” She asked, looking into the mirror Seoyeon had wordlessly picked up and showed in front of her. Daewon nodded, standing in one corner of the room, his arm still in the sling Seoyeon gave her, alongside various plasters on his face. “Who were they?” 

 

Daewon grunted, glancing down, “The girl who beat up Jungho with the pipe was a girl known as Kawakami Lynn.” He said, Sohyun briefly freezing before letting out a hum. 

 

“Kawakami… now that is a familiar name…” She muttered, and Seoyeon dared say there was a hint of a smile barely breaking through Sohyun’s stoic expression. It was gone as soon as she noticed it. “The other?” 

 

Daewon grumbled, his healthy hand clenching into a tight fist, “We’ve identified her as Kamimoto Kotone. She’s the one who…” he thought of the plasters on his face, of the bandage around his thigh. 

 

“You’re lucky those injuries aren’t too bad. That shard could’ve hit something vital, and that bottle could’ve blinded you.” Sohyun hummed, blinking as her contacts were fitted. She pulled out the face-mask she wore, pressing the button on its lining as she placed it around her face. 

 

“She’s one who’s unafraid to kill if needed,” Sohyun muttered, her voice now coming out deeper, warbled. Gone was Park Sohyun, Park Wolf now taking her place. “She’s an unstable element that’s now been tossed our way.” 

 

Daewon exhaled through his nose, “Where’s Kaede?” He wondered, and Seoyeon smiled, crossing her arms. 

 

“School, probably visiting her friend after this. She’s not one to skip classes, unlike the rest of us.” He nodded, before Sohyun rolled her shoulders and neck, a clicking noise being heard. 

 

“Besides, we have a visitor soon, and we can’t have her being seen with us. Her work is best done with her identity kept a secret.” With that, a heavy knock was heard. Seoyeon and Daewon took their sides at Sohyun’s desk as she picked up a pen, continuing to work through the equation on the worksheet as she called out, “Come in.” 

 

Minho stepped through the door, the same dull look in his eyes that Daewon recalled from last time. Since joining The Alliance, he’d had minimal contact with the man, only knowing of his reputation. “Wolf Park.” He acknowledged with a bow, and Sohyun nodded. 

 

For a moment, the only sound within the walls of the room was Sohyun’s pen against the paper of the worksheet, before she glanced up at Minho. “Are you any good at calculations, Minho?” The man shook his head, his eyes remaining void of any emotion. Sohyun then tapped her pen against the paper, “You see this problem?”

 

Minho nodded, “Yes.” Daewon noted the lack of response, the lack of question. Minho didn’t question why he was brought in, or why Sohyun was asking any of this. 

 

“I’m guessing you don’t know how to solve it?” Minho stayed quiet for a second, before nodding. “Then let me explain – when a problem like this arises, it seems difficult. There’s too much background noise, and it all interferes with the actual problem. To solve it, you need to isolate this variable,” Sohyun circled one number, before underlining another part of the problem, “Which then makes it easier to simplify the expression.” 

 

Sohyun placed her pen down, folding her arms on the desk. “We have a problem in Hsu Nientzu. And we have a new variable complicating things. Her name is Kamimoto Kotone.” Minho nodded, before raising his head slightly. 

 

“I see.” His solemn voice seemed to vibrate the walls of the room. 

 

“I need you and Minhyun to monitor Kotone. Don’t confront her, don’t do anything. Wait for my word before doing anything else. We just need to gather enough information before we make a move.” Sohyun said as Minho nodded.

 

He crossed his arms, “Permission to speak freely?” Sohyun gestured for him to go ahead, “Are we to eventually attack this girl?” 

 

Sohyun let out a breath, leaning back in her seat. “We don’t need to waste resources carelessly. We don’t know much of how she fights, and what we do know seems to be a problem. She was able to take out Daewon fairly easily, and although the element of surprise may have been on her side, it’s still better to play it careful.” She glanced up, her gaze sharpening, and Seoyeon swore the room’s temperature dropped by several degrees as she shivered. 

 

“Do not, and I repeat, do not let Minhyun do something rash. If we can remove her with no conflict, then good. Making an unneeded enemy comes with its own risks.” Minho took in a breath and nodded. “You are dismissed.” Minho left the room, the door closing with a thud as Seoyeon cast a glance at her friend. 

 

“Getting Minhyun involved…” She muttered as Daewon shook his head. 

 

“The Min Brothers are masterclasses at information gathering, only rivalled by Kaede, but I’m assuming her position as a fellow student at a rival school may complicate things.” Sohyun nodded, and Daewon sighed. “Do Minhyun may be a wildcard, but he’ll listen to any of his hyung’s commands.” 

 

Sohyun nodded, glancing down at the sheet, writing in her answer. She stopped, staring at the answer. 

Sohyun stared down at the certificate in her hands, detailing the ‘gold award’ she won at a national maths competition. She placed it down on her lap, sitting at one of the chairs on stage, staring out at the sea of various students from differing schools across the country. The bronze place winner sat nearby, a chair between them, where the silver place winner would’ve been. 

 

“It’s still very unfortunate our Silver Place Winner – Miss Kamimoto Kotone – was unable to attend due to an incident at her school, but can we still have a loud round of applause for all our winners.” 

 

Kamimoto Kotone. Sohyun hummed, glancing down. There were usually people tied at second place, most people unable to bridge the gap between themselves and Park Sohyun, a student in the top 1% in the country in terms of academics. To hear of someone capable of rivalling her. 

 

Well, there was a familiar thrill in her bones, one she hadn’t felt in years. 

Sohyun let out a deep hum. Kamimoto Kotone…

 

Will we finally meet?

 

=====

 

“Well done, Kotone.” Jiwoo said, Kotone’s eyes snapping up as confusion ran through her mind at the smile she received, “Top score as always. We gotta study together at some point, teach me your ways.” She said with a smirk, before heading to the next table to hand them their test paper back. 

 

Kotone blinked. 

 

Was this what happened when people had seen you with Hsu Nientzu? Jiwoo had never even acknowledged her existence, along with the rest of her class, yet there she was, smiling at her like they’d been friendly classmates ever since she joined. It wasn’t just her. Whilst people still kept a considerable distance from Kotone, she wasn’t used to the lack of fear in people’s eyes.

 

When they looked at her, she now found curiosity, or sometimes just plain indifference. She was no longer Kamimoto Kotone, the alleged murderer. She was just Kotone. In some ways, Kotone should be thankful for this. It meant it was easier to keep her head down, easier to walk down the corridor without whispers and stares following her. She could walk through the hallways, arms linked with Lynn, no one even so much as letting their eyes dart in her direction. 

 

It was… odd. Kotone felt odd. She wasn’t happy, she wasn’t angry. 

 

A flick on the back of her head snapped her out of her thoughts. She wondered if it was Lynn, but was instead met by another familiar smile. “Xinyu?” Kotone muttered, watching the girl pull up a chair and sit down beside her desk as the Chinese girl smiled. 

 

“Sorry about crashing here, but Nien and Lynn are busy running drills and I don’t know about you, but I’d rather not do that Monday morning.” 

 

Ah, right. There was also this. 

 

Zhou Xinyu had recently decided to just… waltz into Kotone’s classroom and talk to her. Actually, it was more like talk at her now that Kotone thought about it. It had been a couple of days since Nien had walked her home, and Xinyu seemed to be trying to settle herself into Kotone’s life. Kotone rarely even got a chance to get a word of disapproval out, usually roped into whatever Xinyu was talking about before Xinyu abruptly shot off for whatever reason. 

 

Sometimes Lynn would join them, other times (like today) she wouldn’t. It got to the point where Xinyu would wink at Kotone whenever they passed by each other in the hallways. “Aren’t you co-captain?” Kotone asked as Xinyu huffed, pouting. 

 

“Yah, ‘Tone… don’t start being mean to me too,” She sighed, folding her arms onto Kotone’s desk and resting against it. “All our teammates have been teasing me over it, but I need my rest too, y’know? Besides, I was basically carrying us before Nien came back.” Jiwoo lightly hit the back of Xinyu’s head with the remaining tests in her hand. 

 

“Yah, you mean we were carrying.” Jiwoo muttered as Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

“It’s a team sport, I’d be worried if only two of you were doing all the work.” She grumbled and Xinyu let out a laugh as Jiwoo scoffed. 

 

“Fair enough…” Jiwoo mumbled with a smile, walking off. 

 

Xinyu then stared back up at Kotone, a look of realisation coming over her face as she gasped. “Oh! ‘Tone,” she sat upright, “Are you going to start coming to our practises? I keep asking you to…” she pouts again and sighs, “We’ve had to do lunchtime practises since Nien and I have detention… our team is lovely, none of them have been too upset over it.” 

 

Kotone raised a brow, “How many more detentions do you guys even have?” Xinyu then broke out into a grin, letting out a haughty laugh. 

 

“That’s the best part! Apparently, today’s technically our last day!” Kotone raised a brow. 

 

“That was quick… I don’t think that’s even the agreed amount.” Xinyu nods, crossing her arms. 

 

“We’ll have time for afterschool basketball practice, but in exchange, Nien and I agreed to help out with preparations for the school drama play. Y’know, the one we’re doing with that neighbouring school?” Xinyu said, waving her hand around. “Probably going to be more fun than cleaning classrooms.” 

 

Kotone nods, “Well… okay.” Xinyu giggled, sighing as she stood. 

 

“I’ll probably go and monitor the others, but lovely talking to you, as always.” She winks as she leaves, and Kotone sits there, confused. 

Kotone watched as Nakyoung sat at her desk, talking about whatever misadventure her and Mayu had gotten up to one time. Kotone tilted her head, now realising this had been the sixth time so far Nakyoung had waltzed into the classroom to talk to her. At first, Kotone thought it was just because of Mayu. But Mayu wasn’t here, she was at a school council meeting with the headmaster. 

 

As Nakyoung concluded the story with a laugh (Kotone providing her own more subdued laughter) a question escaped her. “Are you… waiting for Mayu?” 

 

Nakyoung paused, “Hm? Oh, no.” She waved off, “Just wanted to talk to you, you know? You’re chill, gives me a nice break after the headache of classes. Get to catch up with a friend who’s so busy with her books she doesn’t even hang out with me after school.” She muttered with a slight giggle. 

 

Perhaps it was the fact Nakyoung had joined her regardless of Mayu’s presence, perhaps it was the fact she hadn’t even thought about it. Perhaps it was the casual admittance that she already saw Kotone as a friend worth talking to. 

 

Regardless, Kotone smiled. “I know a place that sells great milkshakes, if you want to join me after school.” 

 

Nakyoung’s eyes briefly widened, before a grin broke out onto her face. “Bet.” 

Kotone stared at the doorway Xinyu just walked out of, and sighed. 

 

=====

 

“Where are you going?” Kotone asked, her brow furrowed as Lynn spun around, smiling. 

 

“Oh! I’ve been helping Nien and Xinyu out with detention when I can,” she said, eyes lighting up, “I told them I would on that day, remember? I’ve not really been able to be consistent with it, but since it’s their last day of detention, I thought I had to make it, you know?” Kotone nodded, watching as Lynn turned around and walked the other way. Wordlessly, Kotone walked up to her, and started walking beside her. 

 

Lynn glanced her way, her eyes widening, before she beamed. She linked her arm with Kotone’s as they headed to where Nien and Xinyu currently were.

 

===

 

“Dang, ‘Tone, you really know how to work a broom!” Nien said as Kotone gave her a deadpan stare. 

 

“It’s a broom. It’s not exactly difficult…” Xinyu gave a cackle at that, lightly smacking Nien’s shoulder as Lynn rolled her eyes. 

 

The group had been going from classroom to classroom, and thankfully, neither Nien nor Xinyu made a big deal about Kotone deciding to join Lynn. They had initially questioned it, but when Lynn shrugged, so did they. She glanced around, seeing Xinyu wipe down the desks whilst Lynn cleaned up the windowsill, Nien busying herself with collecting any strewn about items for the lost and found. 

 

“You know, I don’t think I’ve asked, but how did you end up in detention that one time?” Nien asked, picking up what Kotone recognised as an… oddly expensive gundam action figure. “Jesus Christ… how much do you think that goes for? How much can I get for this…” 

 

“Hsu…” Kotone warned, not looking up. She could already picture the sheepish smile on Nien’s face, and the way her hands were probably raised in surrender. 

 

“Kidding! Mostly…” Kotone gave her a warning look, and Nien saluted. “Sorry Ma’am…” she glumly placed the figure into the box behind her before picking it up. “But, Lynn, detention? I need to know.” 

 

Kotone hummed, glancing at Lynn, “I don’t think you’ve told me either.” She noted, and Lynn let out an awkward chuckle. 

 

“Ah… well, remember those self-defense lessons my dad taught me?” Lynn said, hands awkwardly fiddling with each other, “Well, I might’ve used what I learned to… knock someone out…” Nien gasped as Xinyu’s head shot up in surprise. Kotone held back the grin, only offering a small, impressed smile. 

 

“Wah… and you asked me for lessons? Sounds like you’re already pretty well-trained.” Xinyu muttered, and Lynn shook her head, a smaller smile on her face as she busied herself with wiping down the windowsill. 

 

“I just… don’t have a great relationship with my dad is all. I don’t like relying on what he taught me.” Kotone caught the faintest unfamiliar glimmer of sorrow in Lynn’s eyes, and before she could even question it, the girl let out a disgruntled sigh. “Why is there so much gum here… ew…” She made a face as Kotone glanced at the other two. They gave her a nod, and she returned it. 

 

Don’t ask. Not now. 

 

“Tell me about it…” Xinyu’s nose scrunched up, “Oh my gosh… Oh my gosh!” Kotone glanced over and winced as Nien laughed, the rag Xinyu was using getting caught in a sticky mess of gum on the underside of the desk. The chinese girl gagged, tossing the rag into a bin before getting another one. Lynn giggled the whole time, following after the girl as the two began talking.

 

Kotone glanced their way, a small smile on her face, before getting back to work. All things considered, she’d done a good job. The dust and whatever other debris there was had been collected into a neat dark pile. Nien soon appeared beside her, holding out the dustpan as they swept up the dust into it, emptying its contents in the nearby bin. “Thanks…” Kotone muttered, and Nien flashed a smile. 

 

“Don’t mention it.” she bumped Kotone’s shoulder, Kotone’s hold on the broom tightening. Kotone turned, glancing out the open window and to the ground below. Most students had gone home, only a couple of them still dotted around. Some played games, kicking a ball around, whilst others sat in small circles. 

 

“They probably feel safe here,” Nien muttered, her ever-present smile on her face, although a softer look to it. Not a harshly bright light, but akin to the warm glow of a streetlamp on a snowy winter night. “The school’s a guaranteed safe zone, The Alliance not trying anything on our grounds, especially since I’m here.” She sighed, crossing her arms, a content look on her face.

 

“Do you ever regret it?” Kotone asked, and Nien tilted her head at her. Kotone kept looking down, “I’m guessing you’re so opposed to them because of what happened to Xinyu and Sohyun joining them. Do you ever regret going against her?” 

 

Nien’s smile faded, a contemplative look on her face as her gaze followed Kotone’s, glancing down. Then, a smile broke out onto her face. “Maybe. Sometimes I think if I just joined them, than they’d leave everyone else alone. It sounds like the smart idea on paper, but…” Nien sighed, clicking her tongue with her signature smile, “I’d be selling everyone’s freedom to The Alliance. That’s how they operate. If they need someone to take the fall, and ask me to lend a couple of people, I have to do it.” 

 

Nien then shook her head, a rare look of earnest disapproval on her face. “That’s not something I can do.” Kotone nodded, the quiet wind whistling whilst Xinyu and Lynn giggled about something in the background.

 

“Thank you.” Kotone said, glancing off to the side, her fingers drumming against the broom in her hand as Nien shot her a confused look. “For taking in Lynn, keeping her safe. I know she doesn’t say it, but it probably hurts to not be able to make many friends because of me. So… thank you. For that, and for stopping me from going too far, on multiple occasions.” 

 

Kotone refused to look back, her face oddly hot, her mind going back to the medication in her cupboards. Maybe she really was sick? If she was coming down with a fever, then– “No worries,” Kotone glanced back, and there was an odd ache in her chest, like someone had squeezed her heart, “And thank you too. For fighting for Lynn and Xinyu, and for helping us out when you didn’t need to.” 

 

Kotone nodded, and Nien let out a soft chuckle, “I’m serious.” 

 

A couple of minutes later, and the group was done, heading out of the classroom. They bid goodbye to the cleaning staff, and Kotone had to admit, it was nice seeing the smiles of the elderly cleaning crew, a pleasant feeling soothing her mind. Xinyu yawned, stretching her arms high. 

 

“Agh, I’m so tired…” she bemoaned as Nien laughed, slapping her friend’s back. 

 

“C’mon, you can’t say it didn’t feel good, right? Helping those sweet old ladies clean up our messes. Really makes you appreciate all the work they do.” Nien said, and Kotone caught herself letting out a good-natured scoff. Nien’s eyes darted towards her whilst Lynn and Xinyu seemed to not catch on. 

 

“I’ll say… don’t think I could do all that. Maybe once I make enough money as a model, I can retire and spend my old age doing nothing.” There was a wistful look in her eyes, and Nien frowned, linking arms with her. 

 

“Baobei, you better be willing to share that money…” she pouted, giving Xinyu her best puppy eyes. Kotone had to admit, if she was the one being given that look, she might have, maybe slightly, only just barely been willing to cave in. 

 

“I’m with Nien-unnie on this one.” Lynn said, linking arms with Xinyu’s other arm as Xinyu groaned, dramatically throwing her arms up and rushing over to Kotone, throwing an arm over her shoulders. 

 

“Only ‘Tone here values me for more than my future money…” she said, fake-sobbing as Kotone rolled her eyes. She almost pushed Xinyu off until the taller girl removed herself on her own, sighing. “Well, I’m heading home. You guys?” Nien shook her head. 

 

“My mom needs me to do some deliveries for her at the shop.” Xinyu nodded as Lynn sighed in content.

 

“It’s game night for us at home.” Lynn did a little fist bump that Kotone almost smiled at.

 

“I’ll be studying.” She said, getting a ‘boo’ from Nien whilst Xinyu gagged. Lynn giggled at the reactions of the older girls as she linked arms with Kotone. 

 

“See you later unnies!” She yelled as they began going their separate ways. Before they got too far, she heard Nien yell after them. 

 

“YAH! KAMITONE!” Kotone winced at the volume as Lynn laughed. 

 

“That’s a new one…” Kotone mumbled, glancing behind her as Nien waved. 

 

“YOU BETTER SEE US PRACTICING! IT’S A SIGHT TO BE SOLD!”

 

“BEHOLD, BAOBEI!” Xinyu yelled as Nien yelped, jumping back. Turns out yelling to your friend who’s right beside you was a bad idea. As the two descended into bickering that the other duo couldn’t make out, Lynn giggled. If Lynn saw the smile on Kotone’s face, she didn’t bring it up. 

 

=====

 

Sneakers squeaked against the floor of the gymnasium, heavy breaths and the thuds of a ball hitting the court. Nien yelled as she threw the ball, letting it shoot through the air before it sank through the hoop, a holler escaping her mouth as she felt Xinyu rush over and hug her tightly. “That’s my Baobei!” she sang, as the two jumped up and down, soon joined by Lynn as Jiwoo groaned. 

 

“Why did we have to go up against the best of the team?” She slumped onto the floor, one Gong Yubin kicking her back lightly as Jiwoo swatted away at her friend. Before they could devolve further into their bickering, the loud voice of Chaeyeon pierced the air, screaming at them to stop fighting. Jiwoo gave an apologetic wave, only for Yubin to tackle her to the floor.

 

Nien could only chuckle in amusement, glancing around at the gymnasium. It had been far too long since her last time playing, and one could only play hoops in their driveway until it got tiresome. She watched her team take a break from the scrimmage, Lynn opting to sit onto the floor and take a sip from the water bottle that Xinyu put to the younger girl’s lips. It seemed like Xinyu started carrying a spare of everything in her bag, in case Lynn would need it. 

 

Nien almost pouted at the thought. Xinyu never did any of that when they first became friends!

 

Nien almost sat down too, until her eyes turned to the stands. Truthfully, some people did enjoy coming to watch them practice, often friends of teammates (like Chaeyeon) or just very excited fans of the team. What she didn’t expect, and was pleasantly surprised by, was a familiar Japanese girl writing in her notebook, her laptop in the empty seat beside her, probably playing some sort of educational video. 

 

Nien clicked her tongue, a giddy surge of energy in her veins. She hadn’t even noticed Kotone slip into the gymnasium.

 

With a large intake of air, she cupped her hands around her mouth. “YAH! KAMITONE!” Lynn’s eyes widened as she glanced over to where Nien was looking, both her and Xinyu beaming. Kotone visibly startled, pen falling to the ground as she was likely furrowing her brows at Nien’s volume. “YOU SHOULD’VE SAID YOU WERE COMING!” She grinned as Kotone was likely huffing, closing her notebook and approaching the railing. 

 

Nien smiled jogging over, aware of the eyes of her teammates on her. “Yo! Hope I wasn’t interrupting anything important!” Kotone rolled her eyes, and Nien felt something flutter in her stomach. What was the saying? Moths in your stomach? Kotone simply showed her the notebook. 

 

“Just physics notes…” She mumbled, her voice quiet yet Nien still hearing it over all the background chatter. Just like that day in the classroom, where the sound of Kotone’s breathing and her own quiet, half-muttered words sounded more clear than anything Nien had ever heard. 

 

“So nothing important!” Nien flashed a grin as Kotone mumbled out a response. 

 

“Maybe not to you…” Perhaps it was the lights and shadows of the gymnasium’s lights, but Nien swore she saw the vaguest hint of a smile.

 

“Maybe. I’m serious by the way, you should’ve said something! If I knew you were here the whole time, I would’ve tried so much harder.” Nien grinned, before feeling a familiar arm drape itself over her shoulders. 

 

“Trying to impress ‘Tone are we?” She said, offering a smile at Kotone. “You actually came? I’m touched, ‘Tone.” 

 

“‘Tone-unnie!” Lynn bounded over, a smile on her face, “Did you see us? Told you I was cool.” She said, puffing her chest out slightly as Kotone rolled her eyes in affection. 

 

“Well… I had to come by at some point.” She muttered, and Nien felt her smile grow wider, watching as Kotone seemed to visibly cringe. “Stop smiling at me like that… makes me feel weird.” Nien pouted, slouching as the other two giggled. 

 

“Why must you hurt me so, ‘Tone-san? Don’t you know I only crave your everlasting–” 

 

“YO! Kotone!” Jiwoo said, waving as she approached, Yubin seemingly passed out in a headlock. Kotone almost commented on it, until Yubin’s eye cracked open and she waved at Kotone. Nien slouched again at the interruption, Xinyu physically picking her friend back up again. 

 

“...hi.” Kotone mumbled, as Nien glanced behind them. 

 

“You’re a little late, we’re probably nearly done.” She muttered, and when she looked back, she saw Kotone shrugging. 

 

“That’s fine, I saw more than you guys realised…” she glanced between the team members, eyes briefly darting to those who stayed back. Nien could see the expression come across her face, something between hesitation and just a general sense of awkwardness, one she was deriving far too much pleasure from seeing. “You guys are… good.” 

 

Yubin elbowed Jiwoo, using it as a chance to escape. “See that? Even ‘Tone thinks we’re good. This season is about to be so peak.” She said as Jiwoo nodded, rubbing her elbowed side as Nien beamed at Kotone. 

 

“They’re right, if the glorious Kamitone thinks we’re doing good, then we must be!” Nien raised a fist as Kotone blinked. 

 

“Do you… think the ‘Kami’ in ‘Kamimoto’ is the same as ‘Kami’... as in god?” Nien then blinked, and Lynn stifled a laugh. 

 

“Is it… not?” She tilted her head, like a confused puppy, and Kotone sighed. Nien shot a sheepish look as Xinyu sighed. 

 

“My Baobei seems to struggle in all languages, except the language of sports. Such a meathead…” She shook her head in faux disapprovement, Lynn mimicking the action. Nien glanced around again, watching as some teammates went for a short break, and an idea sprung into her head. 

 

“We still have the court for a bit longer…” she glanced up, making eye-contact with Kotone. “Say, ‘Tone…” Nien grinned, and Kotone raised an eyebrow at her. 

 

“How good are you at basketball?” 

 

=====

 

Kotone learnt she wasn’t bad, but she wasn’t great. Still, it was hard to deny the rush in her veins, adrenaline pumping through her as she bounced the ball towards Nien, having paired up with the captain alongside Jiwoo (who was tired of losing to the girl and ‘just wanted to be on the winning side’) as they faced off against Xinyu, Lynn and Yubin. The remaining teammates took their seats on the benches, entertained by the scene before them. 

 

The Japanese girl ducked and weaved past people as Nien passed to Jiwoo who then passed to Kotone. Freezing, Kotone eyes the hoop, Nien encouraging her to go for it. She did, and shockingly, the ball sunk through. She felt Nien, and even Jiwoo, jump and hug her, and Kotone wasn’t sure why her cheeks hurt, or the unfamiliar noise escaping her as Lynn joined them, opting to tickle Kotone as ‘revenge for hiding her secret basketball skills’.

 

She didn’t fully understand why she agreed for another match, or why she rolled her eyes at one of Jiwoo’s jokes. She watched Xinyu toss her a water bottle, and there was an odd fuzzy feeling in the pit of her stomach, something that churned and made her arms and legs feel more jelly-like by the minute. Her throat was suddenly dry as she downed the water, and she felt Nien toss an arm around her shoulders. 

 

It hung there, and Kotone didn’t find herself nudging it away. By the end of the day, as she sat on the floor, back resting against Lynn’s as the other players sat near them, she felt a once-forgotten warmth nestle itself into her chest. 

 

===

 

Soon, the sight of Kotone waiting at the stands became a regular occurrence. Chaeyeon, the other attendees and the rest of the basketball team were all still too hesitant to approach her, but Kotone didn’t mind. She’d always stop and talk to Lynn who’d jog over between drills, or Xinyu who’d check up on her, or Nien, who was usually cracking some awful joke that Kotone swore wasn’t funny in the slightest. 

 

Sometimes, Jiwoo would come over, asking for study tips that Kotone was eventually convinced into sharing (only after Jiwoo had apparently ran to the nearest Gongcha and back and even Kotone crumbled at the prospect of free boba). Yubin would usually tag along, and Kotone noticed the curious glances Chaeyeon gave her. 

 

Even the games became an occurrence, with Kotone realising just how wide of a skill-gap there was between her and everyone else, although she did better than anyone expected for someone so unathletic. She was on the floor when Nien plopped down beside her, Kotone breathing heavy, feeling dragged down by the sweat on her body as Nien laughed, handing her a cold water bottle. 

 

“This’ll do you some good, never hurts to work on your stamina.” She grinned as Kotone shoved her. 

 

Since when did Kotone’s schedule change this much?

 

=====

 

Minhyun tugged at his collar, the janitor outfit feeling a little too restrictive and irritating on his body. He almost ripped it off entirely, but recalled his brother reporting their new orders. He glanced back, watching the Japanese girl begin shoving the basketball captain, and his eyes narrowed. This was the girl he was warned of? The possible new threat? He almost laughed. 

 

He continued brooming around the gymnasium as the basketball team finished up, making a point to not cross Nien. Of all people, she’d recognise his face easily. He still felt the soreness in his abdomen from their last encounter, a savage smile on his face. Ever since he was bailed out of prison by Minho and Wolf Park, it had been a while since he last had a good fight.

 

He kept his head low, pulling the cap on his head down lower. Thankfully, the team seemed to just let him and the other cleaning crew do their job. He almost scoffed at how easily he was able to infiltrate their staff – a smile and a brief story he fabricated being enough. 

 

He hummed a tune to himself as he swept. He’d been monitoring Kotone for days now, the Japanese student having not picked up on his presence once. He supposed being the son of an ex-con man had its benefits. He wasn’t like his brother – cold, focused, ever-loyal to Wolf Park. Sure, Minhyun was thankful for the opportunity of freedom, but even he questioned why he had to follow someone so young. But, he’d follow his brother anywhere, even into hell. 

 

Her routine was dull, and if there was one thing Minhyun hated, it was boredom. He wanted something interesting, and something he heard earlier caught his attention. 

 

“Are you visiting the hospital later? To see Mayu?” Lynn asked hushed when she and Kotone were resting on the benches. 

 

“Maybe.” 

 

Minhyun smiled. Perhaps he would have his fun after all. 

 

=====

 

“Stop fidgeting, Dahyun, you look fine.” 

 

“Ede, I don’t know… are you sure?” 

 

Kaede rolled her eyes, slumping as Dahyun messed with the new wavy look to her reddish-brown hair, her tongue sticking out in concentration before Kaede grabbed onto her friend’s wrist. The two were hiding in an alleyway, and Kaede would much rather not be standing in the dark and wet space where puddles lay scattered across and a general foul odour hung in the air. From the streetlights to the side of them, she could see Dahyun’s side profile illuminated, a makeup style not one typically worn by the choir singer.

 

Her cheeks were flushed with more colour, her eyes given a more smoky look. The leather jacket hung around her shoulders much like the expensive perfume they’d borrowed (see: stolen) from Dahyun’s mother. The form-fitted, white corset-style dress seemed to glow in the faint and dying moonlight alongside the pearls around her neck, matching the white handbag resting at her side. 

 

“You look nicer than you usually do.” Kaede quipped, Dahyun frowning and slouching as Kaede crossed her arms. Kaede herself had gone through the effort to dress up, a rare high ponytail and black dress alongside heels that were just a little too uncomfortable for her liking, a small black handbag at her side.

 

As Kaede examined her friend’s reactions, another emotion crossed her. “You don’t have to help me…” she muttered, glancing off to the side. She tried not to look at Dahyun, to gauge her reaction, but she could see her shaking her head from the corner of her vision. 

 

“No, I…” Dahyun sighed, wrapping her arms around herself, “I don’t like the idea of you going in alone… besides, like you said, no one else can really join you, right? On such short notice?” Kaede glanced over and bit her lip. It was true, she’d complained as much. Sohyun wasn’t going to join her, Seoyeon had some volunteer work at a shelter, Daewon just… wouldn’t work on account of being a man. If she’d had more time, she might’ve reached out to the other commanders if they could lend anyone, but she’d only been given this mission tonight.

 

Besides, Kaede didn’t trust the other commanders under Sohyun much anyways. 

 

“I won’t be alone.” Kaede said, deflecting, “Yeojeong is there, he’s our contact on the inside.” Dahyun seemed to visibly brighten upon hearing it. 

 

“I like Yeojeong.” She smiled as Kaede groaned. 

 

“I get it, you have a crush on him.” She rolled her eyes, a teasing tone in her voice as Dahyun’s face grew redder. 

 

“ Had. That was before I realised I liked girls too…” she mumbled as Kaede walked over, lightly smacking Dahyun’s arm.

 

“Are you sure about this?” Kaede asked. She didn’t exactly love the idea of Dahyun coming with her, but if things went accordingly… Dahyun wouldn’t be in any long-term danger. She might even be safer. Still, a risk was a risk. 

 

Dahyun held Kaede’s gaze, a smile on her lips. “Run through the plan again?” 

 

=====

 

“A gang called the Red Crows has been stirring up trouble lately. Wolf Park wants them neutralised, but doesn’t want to start an all-out war with them. So, how do we take them out?”

 

 

Kaede stumbled as Dahyun laughed, their bodies close as the music from the club thumped in the background, making the floor shake as people jostled back and forth to the music. Kaede jumped around as Dahyun tugged her closer, whispering something in her ear that reduced her to a giggling fit. Their fake IDs had worked to convince the bouncer to let them in, and eventually, Kaede spotted them. 

 

Yeojeong was talking to a group that Kaede knew to be members of the Red Crows, and was even wearing a jacket with their signature emblem on it. Usually, such a risky mission would mean that Yeojeong’s life was at risk should they mess this up, the Red Crows wanting to weed out the ‘traitor’. Lucky for them, the Red Crows wouldn’t exist by the end of the night. 

“We get their attention first…”

Kaede twirled, letting herself move to the music before bumping into someone. She turned around, and giggled, Dahyun soon attaching her to her friend’s side. Yeojeong glanced between them, a false smirk on his face as someone threw an arm over his shoulder. “Yooo…” the man slurred, “Yeojeong, who are these cuties?” He threw a dirty grin at them that Kaede giggled too and Dahyun pulled Kaede closer. 

 

“Ah, sorry, my friend here… she’s a bit of a lightweight, it’s her first time–” 

 

“You girls look kinda young to be in a place like this.” A woman said, sliding up beside the man and eyeing the pair up and down before giggling. “I guess we all start somewhere.”

 

“Why don’t you girls join us for a few drinks?” Yeojeong offered as he made eye contact with Kaede, a silent signal being passed between the two Alliance members as Kaede gave a light squeeze to Dahyun’s arm. 

 

“O-Oh,” Dahyun said, her nervousness actually working in their favour, “I don’t know… we’re–” 

 

“Ah, come on.” An older man said. He was large, well-built, his shirt and jacket barely containing the muscle beneath. His hair was grayed, a tacky bandana resting around his neck, his tanned skin reflecting the various colours of the club lights. He threw another arm around Yeojeong, before offering the pair a slimy smile. 

 

“Just a couple of rounds, eh? We got access to a VIP booth. We can show you both a great time…” 

“We get their leader to bring us in. He’s a regular at this club, spends most of his time here. We’ll play our roles well, the ditzy schoolgirls who he’ll see as basically fresh meat. Once his guard is lowered, and the rest of them are hammered, Yeojeong will escort you out safely…” 

It was later in the night, when Kaede mentioned needing the restroom and having no idea where it was. Dahyun had long since discarded her jacket, leaving it in Kaede’s lap as she rested herself against Yeojeong’s side.

 

Dahyun almost laughed, watching her friend shoot a wide-eyed look at the older leader of the Red Crows. Champagne and all sorts of wine had been shared, Kaede and Dahyun singing the karaoke songs alongside some of the other men and women. Kaede had been just out of arm's reach of the leader, likely a tactical decision to avoid him trying anything too soon. 

 

Yeojeong had been nothing but a gentleman, ‘claiming’ Dahyun only to ensure no one else did anything. As Dahyun readied to offer to help Kaede, the leader stood. “I know where they are, come on…” He walked ahead, a stumble to his walk as Kaede hummed, skipping after him. Once they left, she glanced up at Yeojeong. 

 

Outside, the cold wind brushed against her exposed skin as she tugged the jacket around her tighter. “You want a ride home?” When he wasn’t playing his role, Yeojeong’s voice was softer, more gentle. There was a time where Dahyun once swooned hearing it, but she was more than over that now, laughing. 

 

“Nah, I know a friend’s place is only a couple of blocks from here. You can just walk me there.” Yeojeong nodded, escorting Dahyun to Nakyoung’s place. The girl glanced back at the club. 

 

“You think…” 

 

“Kaede will be fine.” Yeojeong waved it off, a lax smile on his face. 

“She’s one brutal fighter.” 

 

Kaede smashed the brick against the back of his head, watching the inebriated man fall to the floor, clutching the back of his skull. A red liquid seeped out as he tried to scream, only for Kaede to muffle it with Dahyun’s jacket, wrapping it around his mouth and using it as a gag. She tied it, before bringing her heel down against the back of his leg, watching it stab into it. 

 

“Honestly… dragging me out into some seedy alleyway only to make a move on me?” She clicked her tongue, shaking her head. He threw his arm back, trying to hit her, only to feel the brick strike his wrist hard. He groaned, clutching it against his chest as Kaede pulled her heel out of his calf, before throwing the brick against the back of his legs. She attacked them again, before aiming at his ankle, crushing it. 

 

He howled silently, his hands against the floor as tears pooled in his eyes. She then crushed his other ankle, a whimpering noise escaping him. “I heard all about you… one of the best fighters, always bragging about your wins… and fair enough, if even The Alliance didn’t want an all out fight with you. She dropped the brick as he rolled away from her, using his good hand to reach for a pocket knife. He leant against the wall, pointing the knife at her. 

 

Kaede laughed, kicking her leg up, watching the knife shoot from his hand and spin through the air. She caught it, and pointed it at him. She watched his pained eyes narrow, before he uselessly lunged at her. With the sickening sound of cutting meat ring through the alleyway, he collapsed into the floor, holding his damaged arm. 

 

Legs, neutralised. Arms, dealt with. Ribs… pocketing the knife, she glanced around, finding a stray crowbar in a wooden crate of junk. She smiled, picking up and walking over. 

 

“Now… I wonder how the Red Crows will feel when we reveal your bloodied and bruised body… and to learn it was all done by an alleged teenage girl… I don’t think your street cred will last much longer.” Kaede’s high-pitched giggles rang through the leader’s mind as the hefty metal crunched his bones and left him in an agony he’d never once experienced. He only wished she’d end him and his embarrassment permanently, but it seemed like she understood all too well that sometimes death was a mercy. 

 

=====

 

Kaede walked down the street, the yellow glow of the streetlamps around her, the black sky above seeming star-less. She’d already contacted Sohyun, and Alliance members would soon arrive to clean up the mess, and prepare to carry out the next stages of the plan. Stages that didn’t involve her. She pulled out her phone from her small handbag, brow furrowing at the dried blood on the screen. Must’ve been from when she attacked the leader. 

 

She read through her texts as she approached the house, going down the all too familiar route. Already, she could hear her sweet and high pitched voice, her kind words, already feel her warm touch. 

 

Seoyeon-unnie: r u sure u dont want me checking your injuries?

 

Kaede: one - i barely have any

 

Kaede: two - i have my own doctor

 

Kaede glanced up at the familiar window, a smile on her face. She tossed a nearby pebble lightly against the window, watching it disturb whoever was inside the room. A shadowed figure approached, before opening the window, and Kaede waved at them. 

 

“Hi Shion!” She whisper-yelled as Shion giggled. 

 

“Hi, Kaede.”

Notes:

WELL??? kaede first fight my precious. kaede effortlessly beating a gang leader like its nothing, we love to see it. yeah hes drunk but like shes at least a little tipsy so it balances out. also dahyun and naky being friends hehe kotone finally being social instead of antisocial HEHE kotone being unknowingly stalked HE- oh wait.

i kinda rushed this last half so i hope it read okay. also WE GOT MORE WINS!! i cried, wavs really pulled through with the voting. also i love are you alive and its message, i love assemble25 (i love love2love, lovechild and friend zone atm).

anyways please remember to leave a comment, i love reading some of your essays it makes me so motivated i read them before i write u guys its so serious for me. also feel free to find me on twt, i do post stuff sometimes. also might make a strawpage soon hehe. next update will definitely be in a fortnight at the earliest since my final exam is wednesday next week. wish me luck yeorobun

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 5: Old and New Faces

Notes:

IM BACK!!! ITS ONLY BEEN... OVER 2 WEEKS...

Needed time to focus on exams AND on the new fantasy school au im writing! ofc ibyh will still be my baby, its my passion!! this chapter is a fun one, a lot of the plot is starting to get kicked up into gear so you better be prepared!! i only did a quick once over of this so let me know if i have any spelling mistakes - please be nice i finished this at like 2am

twt: iveintodivee

“A man is least himself when he talks in his own person. Give him a mask and he will tell you the truth.” - Oscar Wilde

 

=====

 

Shion gasped as Kotone was sent flying into her desk, watching it skid off against the floor with a screech, her pens and pencils scattering across the floor. She felt someone tug her away from her chair, her hands to her mouth as she watched. She’d heard the rumours surrounding the Japanese girl, and the look in her eyes all but confirmed what Shion had heard. 

 

Anger. Rage. Murderous intent. It was almost paralysing to see such a look on someone’s face. Before she could say anything, she watched Kotone pick up one of her pencils, stabbing it into the boy’s foot as he screamed. 

 

Shion couldn’t protest – how did she even intervene? She didn’t have long to do anything, watching as Kotone swiftly moved on to wrecking Jungho’s face, crunches so loud and crisp that Shion felt a disgusting churn of nausea in her stomach. She’d heard and seen Kaede fight, but… that was different. Kaede was her friend, and usually, if Kaede had to fight in front of Shion, it was to protect her. This… It felt like being on the receiving end, watching a monster at work. 

 

Not even Xinyu could do much to stop her, and Shion watched as Lynn walked over. She almost reached out to stop her, too scared her friend would be on the receiving end of Kotone’s anger, only to see Kotone calm down as Lynn held her. 

 

When the storm had calmed after Nien had taken the fall and Kotone returned, heading to the headmaster’s office armed with her phone and Jungho’s back, only then did Shion see Jungho’s friend still clutching his foot, the pencil still there. He must’ve woken up after the others left. Shion bit the inside of her cheek – that pencil wasn’t just anything. It was a pencil gifted to her from Kaede. 

 

‘I don’t know… I see you sketching all the time, thought you might like it…’ the girl had told her, an unfamiliar pink on her cheeks as warmth had blossomed in Shion’s chest. Now it was there, bloodied as he clutched his leg in pain. There was a conflicting battle in Shion’s mind – she didn’t like Jungho either, and after hearing what he did to Lynn… part of Shion decided they all deserved it. 

 

Now Shion had a new problem – get that pencil back.

 

“U-Um…” Shion murmured, her high-pitched and soft voice causing the boy’s eyes to snap to her as she approached, “That’s… m-mine…” She pointed to his foot, and he gave her an incredulous look.

 

“Agh… you think… fuck, I’m just going to pull it out and give it to you?!” He let out another groan of pain as Shion knelt down. 

 

“M-Maybe if I just…” she lightly tugged on the pen, and he whined in agony, a scream from his lips. Shion could feel the eyes of her classmates on her as she gulped. “Oh…” He gave her an angered look, although there was little he could actually do to her. 

 

“Hey, Shion, maybe we could just wait…” Jiwoo said. Shion glanced her way, remembering it was Jiwoo who pulled her away. Always thinking of others. Shion smiled. 

 

“Maybe we should…” she muttered, until he scoffed. 

 

“Ugh… my fucking head… my ankle… who gives a fuck about your pencil?” He glared at her, and Jiwoo scoffed, tensing Shion tense up. 

 

“Excuse you? Big words coming from someone who just got their ass handed to them,” Jiwoo then crossed her arms, “And you totally deserved it too.” 

 

Shion kept staring at him, though, her eyes wide. She glanced at the pen, a bitter thought crossing her mind. It was probably ruined, damaged. A gift from her best friend. Her fist clenched. With a quiet inhale of air, Shion reached over, yanking it out his foot as he screamed. 

 

===

 

Shion sat outside the school, sitting on one of the brick walls. She busied herself with wiping the pencil of any blood, using a wet-wipe from Jiwoo as she sighed. The wood had become stained with crimson, a coppery scent following it. The head was crushed, and part of her suspected the graphite core throughout was likely damaged. She frowned, looking at the piece of tape with her name written on it, a drawing of a loaf of bread beside it. Kaede had doodled it on.

 

“Yo.” Shion jumped a little as her friend giggled, Kaede shooting a mischievous smile as she sat beside her. Shion’s expression softened, a warm smile on her friend as she shuffled closer. The scarlet of Kaede’s blazer and the darker admiral blue of her own signified their differing schools, but it didn’t matter to Shion. 

 

Kaede glanced over at Shion’s lap, immediately noticing the bloodied pencil and wipes, and gasped. “Oh my god…” For a moment, Shion’s heart fell to her stomach as Kaede glanced back at her. But the starry-eyed look on her friend’s face caused her nerves to relax, and Shion almost rolled her eyes. Of course, Kaede was enjoying this. 

 

“Did you use my pencil to stab someone? Did you get into a fight?” Shion gave Kaede an unimpressed look, but she still heard it. To anyone else, the smile in her voice was obvious, the girl clearly joking around. But Shion heard the vague hint of concern, the way her tone was on the cusp of revealing her true feelings. 

 

The way if Kaede was any more careless, she’d have made it obvious how much the idea of Shion being in a fight scared her. She sighed, leaning against Kaede, “Shut up…” Kaede giggled, tilting her head against Shion’s shoulder as Shion rested her head on Kaede’s. Her hand crawled along the wall until she found Kaede’s hand, and she took it into her own, pulling Kaede even closer. “You know I don’t fight.” 

 

“So, what? It just magically flew into someone?” Kaede asked as Shion sighed. 

 

“Sure… let’s go with that.” 

 

=====

 

Shion watched as Kaede clambered in through her window, reaching out to steady the Japanese girl as she stumbled through. Kaede must’ve tripped over her own heels as she was sent flying into the taller girl, who was quick to wrap her arms around Kaede as they tumbled onto the carpeted floor of Shion’s room. Kaede glanced up at Shion, the pair’s eyes meeting. Kaede stared into those soft, big brown eyes, like pools of chocolate, before a smile broke its way onto her face. Shion returned it, before giggles bubbled out of them. 

 

Kaede sighed, resting her head in the familiar spot of Shion’s neck, inhaling the familiar scent. Sweet, comforting, refreshing. Like an oasis after a long trek through a dry desert. She closed her eyes, feeling Shion’s hold on her tighten, her arms protectively around Kaede’s waist. 

 

“Missed you…” Kaede mumbled as Shion hummed. 

 

“Me too…” In truth, Kaede had spent days observing the movements of the Red Crows from a distance, not yet moving in until she had a clear idea of a plan. As such, it had also been a few days since she last saw Shion, and the pout on the younger girl’s face was deadly. Kaede found herself giggling again as Shion rolled her eyes, finally beginning to stand, helping Kaede up too.

 

“What’s with the heels?” Shion asked, her soft voice a balm to any of the lingering tension in Kaede’s body. Kaede sat down on Shion’s bed, the girl moving to sit at the chair in front of her desk. “And your hair… I like it.” She clarified hastily, cheeks pink as she rubbed her neck. 

 

Kaede smiled. Not a large, shit-eating grin. Not a fake adorable look to get people to lower their guard. A small, genuine smile. 

 

Soft. If Kaede had to describe Shion as anything, it was that. The way she spoke reassuringly whenever she treated Kaede’s injuries after a fight. The way she cared for almost everyone she came across. It was in the way she’d make food for Kaede when her parents were out and Kaede decided to crash over, wanting to escape the bleak reality of the confines of her own house. 

 

How she’d hold Kaede in her sleep, warding off any of the usual nightmares that would haunt Kaede. She could still recall the soft tone when she first visited Kaede’s own school, a packed lunch prepared especially for her. 

 

The softness of her skin, her voice, her eyes. To Kaede, Shion was like a rose without thorns. 

 

“Mission,” Kaede said, laying down on Shion’s bed, the comfortable mattress a nice departure from the stiff one of her own house or the leather sofa in Sohyun’s hidden room at the bowling alley. “Remember that Red Crow Gang?” Shion hummed before shuddering. 

 

“They stopped us one time, right? Only let us go after you made an example out of one of them.” Kaede nodded, sighing. 

 

“They probably won’t be a thing soon. Sohyun said they were getting too annoying, so they had to go.” Shion hummed, a smile on her face.

 

“Look at you, cleaning up the streets,” Kaede flashed a proud little smile as Shion leaned back in her chair, “You’d think you were some cool vigilante and not a little gangster.” Kaede let out a scoff as Shion giggled. She let her eyes scan Kaede before getting up and moving over to her bed. Kaede looked up at her, and Shion ignored the cute smile sent her way as she hummed. 

 

“Are you hurt anywhere?” She asked, tone softening as Kaede shook her head. 

 

“He gripped my wrist a little too hard at times, but he didn’t get any punches or kicks in when we fought.” Shion sat beside Kaede, before leaning over and placing a hand on the girl’s cheek. She rubbed her thumb across her skin, and Kaede giggled. 

 

“Shionnie…” Kaede mimicked the girl’s actions to Shion’s own face, “I’m fine. Really.” 

 

Without missing a beat, Shion responded, “Then why are you here instead of home?” Kaede hummed. “Was your dad…” 

 

“There were bottles. I could see them through the window.” Kaede answered, and Shion sighed. 

 

“Move, you need sleep. I’ll check you properly in the morning.” Shion muttered as the two shifted, Kaede’s head now against the pillow as Shion moved to wrap her arms around her. Kaede sighed before burying her face into the crook of Shion’s neck, the younger girl running fingers through Kaede’s hair, undoing the japanese girl’s ponytail in the process. Kaede let out a content hum. 

 

“Shouldn’t we get changed?” Kaede wondered, thinking of the heels she kicked onto Shion’s carpeted floor as she felt Shion shake her head above her. 

 

“Too tired…” she mumbled as Kaede made a noise of mild amusement. “Shush. You’re tired too.” Shion muttered and Kaede let out a giggle, letting out a quiet yawn. 

 

“Night, Shionnie…” 

 

“Night, Ede-unnie…” 

 

===

 

Kaede glanced at Shion’s frown as they walked to her house, Kaede planning to enter through her window again, because that was more fun and she enjoyed being Shion’s ‘mystery friend’ that her parents hadn’t met yet. She watched as Shion’s eyes remained on the pencil as Shion huffed. The blood had been cleaned off, but apparently the graphite core might’ve been damaged or broken. Kaede couldn’t help but be stuck on the frown on Shion’s face, sighing as she looked away. 

 

“It’s just a pencil.” Kaede muttered. She missed the somewhat hurt look Shion gave her as the younger girl shook her head. 

 

“Not to me…” she muttered, “It’s a gift. From you. That matters a lot.” 

 

Kaede felt an odd conflict of emotions that she couldn’t yet define, so instead she allowed the corners of her mouth to uplift ever so slightly. 

 

“I’ll buy you a new one, how about that? That way, it’s an important gift replacing an important gift.” Kaede shrugged as Shion went quiet, and the sound of her footsteps against the pavement ceased. Concerned, Kaede turned, only to be met with a soft smile that made her heart melt. 

 

“...okay, Ede-unnie. Thank you.” 

 

“Y-Yeah,” Kaede said, coughing into her fist as warmth reached her cheeks as Shion giggled, “It’s whatever.” 

 

=====

 

Minhyun rolled his shoulders just before he respawned, fingers soon clicking away at the black keyboard lit up with rainbow lights as he loaded into another round. He could hear the whirring of the computers as he and the many other cafe-goers spent their night away at the varying games that were on offer. He heard his brother let out a deep sigh beside him, and he almost scoffed.

 

“Why do those green things keep exploding… it goes against the core principle of crafting in this game. Why craft if it’ll be destroyed in the end?” He muttered, voice gloomy and solemn as Minhyun let out a groan. 

 

“Shut up, you’ll cost me this match…” he muttered, before laughing. “Take that, you prick. That’s what you get for chatting shit in the chat…” he muttered, going back to the game, before soon letting out a high-pitched and crazed laugh. Minho could only sigh at his brother’s antics. 

 

“You said you had updates on the Kamimoto girl. Tell me your conman habits paid off.” Minho wondered as Minhyun rolled his eyes. 

 

“Aish, you’re so unromantic, no wonder you’re still single.” He said, leaning back in his chair. He ran a hand through the dark brown waves of his hair, adjusting the yellow tinted glasses on his face. To anyone else, the black school uniform made him seem like any other ordinary student. Though, his tie was missing, his shirt untucked, and an overly expensive pair of designer shoes were at his feet. If there was one thing to know about Do Minhyun, it was that he took school about as seriously as anything else. 

 

Which was to say, he didn’t take it all that seriously. He rolled his neck, “I asked around school, but no one had anything to say. Unsurprising, she’s a new face around here.” He clicked his fingers, “So, I went to her hometown and did some digging. She was involved in some cover-up back there, but everyone was so tight-lipped. Had to eavesdrop on a drunk officer about it.” Minho nodded. 

 

“Anything of note?” The older man asked as Minhyun let out a sigh with a smile. 

 

“Apparently, our good friend is quite the violent one. Some kid has a permanent ankle injury because of her. And it’s all to do with…” Minhyun opened an internet search engine, typing in a name and pulling up an article, “Her. Quite romantic if you ask me.” 

 

Minho leaned forward, and gave a deep hum. 

 

Japanese student hospitalised, doctors say… 

 

“She’s in a coma,” Minhyun summarised, “Kamimoto was apparently her best friend. Miss Mayu is still at a Korean hospital, and hasn't woken up in over a year.” 

 

“Interesting…” Minho nodded, “I’ll report this back to Wolf Park.” Minhyun let out a laugh, before sighing. 

 

“Ah… you’re so loyal to them, it drives me nuts…” he let out a series of smaller laughs, glancing over at his brother, “They’re just a kid like me, you know.” He watched his brother’s controlled expression, watching his brother shake his head. 

 

“That ‘kid’ is the reason you’re not rotting in jail on our father’s behalf. That ‘kid’ is why dad is six feet under and not me.” Minho glanced over, “So yes, I’m loyal to them.” Minhyun let out a chuckle. 

 

“I guess you are quite the romantic… Suit yourself.” Minhyun felt urged to make another comment, but before he could, someone came stumbling in, apologising to some people at the front before quietly rushing over to Minhyun’s side, a black box in their arms. Minhyun glanced up at the boy, watching him cower and shake under his gaze. He smiled, akin to a fox finding its prey for the night. 

 

“Yah… come on,” the boy made a quiet yelping noise as Minhyun chuckled, “If you keep shaking, you’ll drop the box and break all the phones inside. Don’t want that, do we?” He asked, flashing his teeth as the boy shook his head, placing the box on the desk before Minhyun. Minhyun glanced at his brother, who in turn rolled his eyes, reaching over and taking the box. He watched him open it, and give a nod.

 

“You know how this goes, right?” Minhyun asked, gesturing with his fingers for the boy to lower his head. Hesitantly, the younger student leant down, only for Minhyun to grab his ear and tug him closer as he whispered, letting out a quiet noise of pain. “Shut up, don’t be too noisy.” The boy clamped his mouth shut as Minhyun sighed, “Your… predecessor, let’s call him, had been a little too…” 

 

Minhyun made a disapproving noise, “So, let’s keep it clear, shall we? You collect phones from school, and I hand them to our guys to clean up the data and information and we resell them, right?” The boy nodded, “And you get bonus points if a phone has dirt on the kid of some influential person, like a politician, alright?” The boy nodded again, and Minhyun let go of his ear. He watched as the boy rubbed it and Minhyun clapped a hand on his arm. 

 

“Alright, here,” he turned around, reaching into a bag before handing a wad of cash to the boy, who’s eyes widened. “Give half of that to the cafe owner at the front, and take half for yourself. It’s your cut.” The boy nodded, rushing off as Minhyun chuckled. 

 

“Aish, these kids… all so greedy for a chance for money.” He muttered, before hearing a scoff. Minhyun glanced at his brother, watching the older man nod forward towards the people sitting across from them on the opposite PCs.

 

“Who are they, teen gangsters?” He heard the man chuckle with his friends, before glancing at his phone. It began to ring, and he scoffed. “Fucking bitch won’t leave me alone, she keeps nagging at me to get a job.” He rolled his eyes, and Minhyun felt his eye twitch. 

 

“Dude, break up with her, these bitches are getting too bold these days.” 

 

The man let out a laugh so obnoxiously loud that Minho let out a breath through his nose, like a bull getting ready to charge. “Nah, she can’t do better than me anyways, I feel too bad.” He laughed with them again, and Minhyun looked their way. Seeming to sense another pair of eyes on him, the man looked up. 

 

The two held eye contact, as Minho shot a warning look to his younger brother. “Minhyun…”

 

1… 2… 3… Minhyun watched the man opposite him narrow his eyes, 4… “The hell are you looking at, freak?” He muttered, going back to his game as Minhyun smiled.

 

5... “Five second rule passed.” He muttered to his brother, who in turn only sighed.

 

Minhyun stood, walking around and down the aisle of computers, most empty as the dark of night fell across the city. He walked past the man’s friends, two of them having noticed Minhyun walking towards their friend. Minhyun stopped at his desk, glancing at the ringing phone. He watched the man sweat, letting out breathy noises as his fingers clashed against the keys, skidding the mouse across the desk. Minhyun glanced at the screen and almost laughed at the losing score. 

 

“She yours?” He asked, watching the man get distracted and die. He grumbled, glaring at Minhyun. 

 

“What’s it to you, freak?” Minhyun’s smile grew wider, and he sighed. 

 

“I’m just surprised she hasn’t left your sorry ass yet.” The man’s eyes widened, as he readied to push himself off his desk and stand up to Minhyun. Before he did however, Minhyun threw the first punch, the man flying into the ground as his chair rolled away, swivelling around. Minhyun walked over to the man, who was clutching his face. 

 

“W-wait–” Minhyun grabbed him by the collar, before throwing him against his own desk. He picked him up by the hair, and slammed his face into the keys. Then again, and again. One of the man’s friends pushed off and tried to rush Minhyun, only to feel a strong pull on the back of his shirt. The man’s friend glanced behind, only to shrink under Minho’s impassive eyes. 

 

The phone rang again, Minhyun’s eyes zeroing in on it as he stopped, holding the man down before answering it. 

 

“F-finally! Look, honey–” Minhyun clicked his tongue. 

 

“You his girlfriend?” Minhyun asked, and he heard the line go silent. 

 

“W-who… is this…” 

 

Minhyun hummed, “Don’t ever call this number again. He’s not worth it, he’s not a real romantic.” With that, he hung up the call.

 

Minhyun pulled the man’s head back, watching the blood ooze down his nose as he made a pathetic whining noise. Minhyun then glanced at the man’s various frightened friends, before smiling – a wide, toothy grin – before slamming the man’s face against his keyboard, harder. Keys and teeth went flying as Minhyun let out a gleeful laugh, blood splattering against the screen of the monitor. 

 

=====

 

Haseul sighed as she glanced around the room. Her eyes rested at the flowers by the windowsill, beginning to wilt as she made a mental note to remind Mayu’s mother. The poor woman could turn her daughter’s room into a florist with the amount of flowers she looked after there. She padded over, fingers gingerly touching the flimsy and dying petals, before glancing over at Mayu’s body, an ache in her chest. 

 

The girl in the bed, skin pale and breathing steady, was around her own daughter’s age, and she dreaded to think what would happen to her if Yeojin ended up like that. She swallowed, a lump in her throat as she reached for her clipboard and made notes, checking and recording Mayu’s vitals before heading out again. 

 

The dawn was fast approaching, the dark sky shifting to a paler greyish blue as the glowing golden orb rose on the horizon. The city lights began to die, the world slowly coming to life with a mumble and a soft buzz. Yet here she was, eyes transfixed on the japanese girl before her.

 

Haseul didn’t know what it was about this room – she’d seen many patients like Mayu, yet none left her like this. Eyes watery, mouth dry, an urge to stay by her side and ignore her other duties. She chalked it up to how often she’d see Kotone and her new friend, or walking in on Mayu’s mother hovering over her daughter’s unconscious body, silently praying for her to wake up. 

 

Maybe it was how she’d stare at Mayu, and think of all the things she’d been hearing other mothers talk about. School gangs, adults preying on vulnerable children, police turning a blind eye. She thought of her own daughter, and wondered how safe she was in a world so uncaring. 

 

“Mayu-chan… wake up soon, okay?” She muttered, forcing a gentle smile onto her face, as if she was trying to wake a sleeping child. “Your friends haven’t been here in a while, but they’re waiting, okay?” 

 

As the sun rose and settled itself into the sky, Haseul slipped out of Mayu’s room.

 

=====

 

“A play?” 

 

Nakyoung wondered, wrapping the bandages around her hand as Dahyun nodded from the old leather sofa. Nakyoung gave a hum, turning back to the punching bag in the room as she let out a breath. She raised her fists before her, one closer to her face and the other towards the bag. She lightly pushed forward, pressing her knuckles against the hardened leather, before she shouted, pulling her fist back and slamming it against the bag, a deep thud echoing around the room as she threw punch after punch. 

 

Dahyun glanced up from the GL manga in her hands, lowering it to her lap as she sighed, leaning back into the sofa. She’d arrived at Nakyoung’s, and ended up borrowing one of the girl’s uniforms in the morning since she woke up late and didn’t have time to head home. Her eyes scanned the room around them, and she couldn’t help but let out an impressed whistle.

 

“We’ve really got a good thing going here…” She muttered as Nakyoung chuckled before throwing more punches. 

 

The spare room they found was an old janitorial office that had long since been abandoned. The pair had, upon finding the space, with dust blanketing every inch, decided to make it a hang-out spot, away from the other students. Their school was one of the many within The Alliance, and Dahyun and Nakyoung would both rather stay under the radar from them – after all, someone as good a fighter as Nakyoung was bound to be pulled in as a member, and neither wanted that just yet. 

 

The room’s walls were aligned with posters – vintage shows, idol groups, or whatever video game Dahyun had started to obsess over. The television in the corner was hooked up to ageing two games consoles, with wires and cables snaking along the ground akin to lazy vibes, trailing back to the leather sofa and mismatching armchairs they found. Nakyoung had some workout gear and a punching bag set up in one corner, whilst in the other corner stood a bookshelf with many mangas and novels for the pair to read through. 

 

There was still the vague hint of wet mop smell and disinfectant in the air, but it was their personal sanctuary nonetheless. “You only just realised?” Nakyoung said, sighing as she walked off from the punching bag, picking up her water bottle before collapsing into one of the armchairs. 

 

Dahyun frowned, “Well, two months ago it was so dusty you wouldn’t stop sneezing every five seconds,” Nakyoung let out a laugh at that, “I just didn’t think we’d get it so… nice.” 

 

Nakyoung shrugged, picking up a controller as the TV blinked to life, “We need some way to entertain ourselves until my sister opens that new location here,” The console whirred to life as Nakyoung loaded up some beat-em-up fighter game, “Are you planning on applying to work there again?” 

 

Dahyun sighed, shaking her head, “Too busy, remember?” 

 

“Ah, right,” Nakyoung said, a smile slowly making its way onto her face, “The play. I’ll be there. You know that, right? It’s a musical, and I’d be pissed if I didn’t get to see you on stage with your voice.” 

 

Dahyun glanced over at Nakyoung, and she felt her face heat up slightly as she smiled, “Aw… thanks Naky.” Nakyoung chuckled, heat crawling up her neck at the affectionate look Dahyun sent her way. She swallowed, letting those feelings get pushed back. She didn’t have time to address them, to think about them. 

 

“No problem. I’ll be there, I promise.” She said, pressing buttons on the controller as she loaded up some platformer. She began to make her way through the level, the air still and quiet, only disturbed by the occasional huff from Nakyoung when she died or the sound of a page turning from Dahyun. 

 

“It’s a collaborative event,” Dahyun started, and Nakyoung paused her game, glancing over. “With the ‘Blues’.” Nakyoung’s eyes widened and she nodded. 

 

With a gang as active and prominent as ‘The Alliance’, colloquial terms were bound to come around. Each school was nicknamed, and thus referred to by the students, by the differing colours of their uniforms. They were the ‘Reds’, and the infamous ‘Blues’ were the only ones to not join The Alliance thus far. “Their top dog is still resisting, huh?”

 

Dahyun nodded. “Pretty cool if you ask me. Ours got his ass kicked and joined immediately.” She mumbled, recalling the fight. 

Dahyun’s eyes widened. She’d only transferred recently, and she’d already heard of Kang Woojin’s reputation. A terrifying older boy, having succeeded his sister as the designated ‘Top Dog’ of their school. He was large, his musclebound frame always seeming two seconds away from ripping his uniform apart. Yet, he laid there, covered in blood and mud as the rain pelted down on his bruised body. The dark figure looming over him glanced up, staring at right at Dahyun, cold grey irises meeting her brown ones as a chill went down her spine. 

 

Woojin seemed to wheeze something with a laugh, offering a crooked thumbs up as the figure nodded. They turned, “Henceforth, you are all members of The Alliance. Kang Woojin has joined our ranks.” They announced, voice deep and warbled, evidence of some sort of voice modulator. 

 

Dahyun’s knees felt weak, and she thought of everything Kaede had told her thus far. Was this Wolf Park? Was this the unstoppable force she’d heard of?

“You think The Alliance are gonna make a big deal out of this?” Dahyun found herself wondering, unease beginning to settle as Nakyoung’s gaze softened. She leaned back in her seat, placing a hand over Dahyun’s. Dahyun ignored the heat coming to her face over the contact to focus on Nakyoung’s words. 

 

“Honestly? Probably not,” Nakyoung hummed, “From what I gathered, Woojin is strong, but he isn’t Nien. Even he knows that. Starting a fight over some play that our teachers think is a good idea also isn’t The Alliance’s style. We used to do sporting events with other schools before Woojin handed us over, so I don’t think we’ll have any issues.” 

 

The tension in Dahyun’s shoulders alleviated, “You think so?” Nakyoung smiled again, shifting closer to Dahyun. 

 

“If they do try anything…” Nakyoung cracked her knuckles, “You know I’m always down for a fight.” 

 

Dahyun scoffed, lightly smacking Nakyoung’s leg as the older girl let out a whine. “You…” she giggled softly, “Thanks, Naky. I needed to hear that.” She mumbled, trying to put as much sincerity in the statement as she held eye contact with Nakyoung, staring into the older girl’s eyes, before turning back to her GL, burying her face in the pages to hide the burning crimson shade her face took.

 

She remained entirely unaware of the pinkish hue on Nakyoung’s. Nakyoung let out an awkward cough, picking up her controller again. “Is that all you’re worried about?” She wondered, and Dahyun remained quiet, before sighing. 

 

“Well… Kotone goes there.” Nakyoung freezes, and her character dies. “I also heard… She and Nien are pretty good friends, and apparently they’re helping us out. You might run into her.” She muttered, and Nakyoung glanced down. Dahyun noticed her shoulders shaking, and the tight grip the older girl had on the controller. On instinct, she reached out, hand over Nakyoung’s, feeling the older girls tensing muscles. 

 

“Naky…” she shuffled closer, and felt Nakyoung sigh, eyes closed. 

 

“Sorry… just…” She shook her head, “I’m still not… ready. To see her. Not yet.” Her voice went quieter with each statement, progressing into a whisper as Dahyun pressed herself against Nakyoung’s side in a side hug. The older girl leant against Dahyun.

 

“You’ll be avoiding her,” she said, keeping as much emotion out of the sentence as possible, “But… take your time. You’ll get there one day, okay?” Nakyoung hummed, and let herself cuddle against Dahyun’s side, the two soon sprawling out over the sofa.

 

The two hadn’t exactly… spoken, about what was between them. Perhaps them never crossing the line, never letting their lips meet was what did that. After all, all the cuddling they did, when Dahyun would end up in Nakyoung’s arms after a long day, or when Nakyoung let Dahyun tend to her wounds – all of it could be written off, they were just friends, after all. But when Nakyoung hummed into Dahyun’s neck, the pair ignoring the school bell ringing in the background, that was when Dahyun knew something had shifted.

 

They’d reunited, old coworkers and classmates becoming something more, and yet, Dahyun never brought it up. She smiled, nestling her face into Nakyoung’s hair. She didn’t need to.

 

She was right where she needed to be. 

 

=====

 

Kotone’s brow furrowed as she was met with Nien’s beaming grin and Xinyu’s look of pleasant surprise. Lynn hummed, arms linked with the other Japanese girl, as Kotone coughed into her fist. “Why do you guys look so..?” 

 

“Happy? Surprised?” Xinyu offered, her smile shifting into a smirk as Kotone rolled her eyes and Nien let out a laugh, pointing at Kotone. 

 

“Ha! I knew you’d come to help us! Everyone doubted me, but I knew!” Nien seemed so proud of herself, and Kotone could roll her eyes and chuckle, an odd heat crawling up her neck. There was a lightheadedness that also came when Nien smiled at her – one of those warm, genuine ones. Whatever this sickness was, she really should get it checked out, it seemed to flare up at the worst times. 

 

Kotone glanced around, the four of them were standing in the massive auditorium the school planned to host the play in. From what Kotone had heard, their initial detention was cut down in exchange for helping out with the play, something Nien had little issue with, and Kotone suspected it was because their ‘punishment’ wasn’t supposed to be a true punishment in the first place. Around them, she could see faces she vaguely recognised, alongside students in red uniforms. 

 

“Are they…” Kotone wondered and Lynn hummed. 

 

“From a neighbouring school? Yeah.” Lynn answered with a smile, going off to explain where the school was exactly, in some different area and neighbourhood, but Kotone drowned her out as her eyes scanned her surroundings. Most of them were carrying what looked like parts of the set or props, some painting or adding finishing touches to them. Kotone had to admit, it was impressive craftsmanship. One of the fake trees looked so real she wouldn’t have thought it a fake if it weren’t for the girl painting onto the bark. 

 

The blue uniformed students offered polite smiles and waves at their four, some even fistbumping Nien as they walked past. In contrast, the red uniformed students kept a considerable distance from the four of them, although they seemed to mingle with the other theatre kids from their school just fine. It was odd, seeing Nien’s usual cheery disposition that was normally met with cheers and high fives instead be met with cautious looks and shuffles. 

 

Nien sighed, “The Alliance…” she muttered, a smile lingering on her face, and Kotone wondered if the older girl could even frown, “They got their claws dug into the ‘Top Dog’ of the Reds.” She clicked her tongue, and Kotone shot a confused look at Lynn. 

 

“Oh, you know how Nien is like the strongest student, no questions about it?” She nodded, and Lynn gestured at the older girl, who waved in return, “Well, we call every student like her a ‘Top Dog’.” Kotone gave an unimpressed look, and she heard a laugh of vindication from Xinyu. 

 

“See?” She was quick to join Kotone’s side, an arm thrown around the shorter girl’s shoulders, “Even Tone agrees it sounds dumb.” Kotone raised a brow at Xinyu’s remarks, and Xinyu let out a scoff. “Ugh, tell me about it. These meatheads just love throwing that word around, it sounds so corny.” Kotone got the impression this was something that bothered Xinyu a little too much. 

 

Nien deflated, “I didn’t come up with it!” She threw her hands up, “It’s a label that’s attached to me! I might as well roll with it!” Lynn giggled. 

 

“I think it sounds cool, unnie.” Nien laughed, crossing her arms.

 

“See, this is why we keep you around Lynn,” Nien said, moving to put an arm on Lynn’s shoulder and lean against her, “You’re too nice.” Lynn gave a small laugh, face dusted with pink as Kotone felt a small smile on her face. Lynn seemed happier with these two around, she noticed. 

 

Kotone felt an odd hot sensation in her chest as she looked between the three others, Nien moving away from Lynn and clapping her hands together. “Right!” Her voice reverberated around the auditorium, leading some of the ‘Reds’ to flinch whilst their fellow schoolmates simply laughed at Nien’s antics. At least they seemed relaxed at her presence. It was then another group of people walked over, and Kotone felt herself straighten up. 

 

“Ah, you must be the students Sooyoung said would be joining us.” The older woman said, long straight hair looking somewhere in the shades between blonde and brown. Her eyebrows quirked, “I’m Ms Jeong, I help run the theatre department at the school you’ll be working with,” she flashed a smile, extending her hand as Nien was quick to give her a handshake, “Just call me Jinsol – oh, you have a strong grip!” She laughed as Nien nodded, crossing her arms. 

 

“Well! Jinsol!” Nien said, probably happy to drop formalities, “What can we help you with?” Jinsol chuckled, glancing at the students behind her. One blue uniform, two red. “These three offered to help walk you through your respective duties. Nothing insane, of course, since I believe you are only here as part of your detention.” Nien was quick to wave a hand. 

 

“Not Lynn or Kotone over here!” She clarified, “Just me and Xinyu! Although, if you knew why…” She made a face and Jinsol rolled her eyes, her expression gentle and sympathetic. 

 

“Don’t worry, Sooyoung had told me the… details of the situation.” Jinsol mumbled as Xinyu hummed, and when Kotone glanced up, she noted the twinkly in Xinyu’s eyes, and audibly sighed. 

 

“You two seem close!” She said, and one of the other students was quick to cut in. 

 

“They used to be roommates back in college.” One of the girls in the red uniform said, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Jinsol let out an awkward laugh, quickly separating herself from the group, rushing away as Xinyu gasped. 

 

“Oh? Now that sounds…” Xinyu hummed as Kotone lightly elbowed the taller girl in her (thankfully, not-weak) side as Xinyu whined. The girl before them giggled, and Xinyu’s eyes zeroed in on her. 

 

“You guys are funny.” She said, her smile bright and voice a little too high-pitched. Her eyes seemed to twinkle as she extended her hand, “My name’s Kaede.” There was a moment where Xinyu eyed the girl’s hand, before shaking it with a grin on her face. Kotone swears she hears Xinyu mumble ‘oh my god she’s adorable’ before she giggles. 

 

“I’m Xinyu, lovely to meet you.” Kaede giggled again, and Kotone could only sigh, already predicting Xinyu obsessing over the girl. Kotone gave her a quick glance, and she could see it. The way her eyes seemed to sparkle, the softness to her voice – ‘cute’ was the overall impression. Although something stirred uncomfortably within Kotone, her instincts reaching out to tell her something. 

 

She suppressed it for now, instead focusing her attention on Lynn’s sudden stiffness at her side. “Ede?” She almost whispered, and Kaede herself paused. Recognition came across her quickly, the look in her own eyes changing, something more raw. 

 

“Lynn?” Another girl appeared behind Kaede, arms wrapping themselves around her midsection, almost protectively. Kotone glanced up, noticing the big brown eyes and the familiar blue of their own uniform. 

 

“Oh, Shion, right?” Nien said, and Shion offered a quick smile and nodded, before glancing between Lynn and Kaede. Lynn was frozen, legs rooted to the ground, stiff as a plank as Kotone sensed lingering tension beneath her muscles. Fear? Anxiety? Kotone raised a hand, awkwardly patting Lynn’s arm for reassurance before her eyes went back to Shion and Kaede. The two were close, and she chose to ignore Xinyu’s whispers about how cute they were. 

 

“Do you two know each other?” She asked, and Xinyu made another noise over Shion’s gentle voice. 

 

Lynn swallowed, a shaky smile on her face. “We grew up together.” Lynn mumbled, and Kaede leant against Shion, giving a smile to Lynn. Kotone made a quiet hum to herself. Whatever her instincts were screaming about before, they quietened down with the smile on Kaede’s face, or the looks she gave to Shion. 

 

“Well, isn’t that sweet!” A voice rang out, and it was Kotone’s turn to stiffen. She heard Nien laugh in the background, although their voices felt muted to her ears as a sickly feeling crawled through her stomach. Guilt seemed to shake through her, as Nien greeted the third person in the trio. 

 

“Right? So many reunions,” Nien chuckled, extending a hand, “Name’s Nien.” The girl shook Nien’s hand. 

 

“Seo Dahyun.” She said, and Kotone glanced her way, and their eyes met. 

 

“Haha, like soda!” Nien cheered with a grin as Dahyun’s hand slipped out of hers, and wordlessly, approached Kotone. 

 

Kotone almost flinched when Dahyun stood away from her, and her surroundings seemed to grow quiet. “It’s been a while, huh Tone?”

 

=====

 

Lynn’s eyes widened, watching some boys kick and shove a smaller girl onto the floor, the girl letting out a hurt yelp. “She’s like a hurt puppy.” One of them mocked. Lynn felt her fists clench at her sides, a dark emotion passing over her as she walked over, two fingers extending out of her fist as she readied them. She called out to them, and one of them turned around.

 

He scoffed, walking over to Lynn and pulling his fist back. “You should know better than to pick fights with boy–” She dodged his fist, and shot her fingers forward, just like she was taught. He wheezed, body instantly crumpling to the floor. The other boys froze, her icy stare keeping them in place. 

 

“He’ll be paralysed for the next two minutes,” it might’ve been three, Lynn wasn’t sure. “I’d grab him and get him out of here. Unless you want to see what nerve clusters can be hit to make you…” She dragged her fingers along her neck, and they all nodded, quickly rushing to their friend, picking up his static body and sprinting away. Lynn sighed, letting her hands relaxed, eyes falling onto the girl on the ground. 

 

Her eye was blackened, an ugly bruise on an otherwise cute girl. Her other eye was big and round, and she raised her hands in front of her, as if she was waiting for another hit. Instead, Lynn extended her hand, offering a toothy grin. 

 

“I’m Lynn, what’s your name?” The other kid shakily took it, as if testing it out, waiting to see if Lynn was just baiting her. When nothing happened, she held it more firmly, Lynn helping to bring her to her feet. It was then Lynn noted how… tiny the girl was. Even for other kids their age, she was small, too small, and Lynn wondered how much she even ate. 

 

“K…” the girl shook her head, “Kaede…” 

 

Lynn grinned, “Well, Kaede, you’re my best friend now. Wanna get something to eat?”

 

=====

 

Lynn hovered by the vending machine as it whirred, dropping two energy drinks down as she stared at the glass for a moment, her reflection staring back. Her face was illuminated by the white lights from inside the machine, the only source of light in the darker corner she and Kaede had hidden in. She took the drinks and walked over, offering one to Kaede, who took it with a smile. 

 

A genuine one, not the cuter, more fake one she sent Xinyu earlier. Lynn didn’t want to sit and decipher all of Kaede’s masks, not today. Not when she finally had the girl before her. 

 

“I like the Juneberry flavour,” she said, the can hissing as she clicked it open, “Tasty.” Lynn nodded with a hum, making a face as she opened it. 

 

“Normally, I’m not one for energy drinks. But, if we’ll be working here for a while…” she mumbled, taking a sip, barely letting the flavour sit on her tongue as Kaede chuckled. 

 

“We will. Dahyun and Shion are super particular about these things.” She chuckled and Lynn smiled, staring down. 

 

“Trust me, so is Xinyu… probably a smart idea to get her to help with this.” In the background, Lynn could overhear Xinyu arguing with someone over a costume design, and she trusted it was deserved. Kaede made a quiet noise as she sipped her drink, and the two sat in silence. Elsewhere, Kotone and Dahyun had walked to a different corner, and when the pair glanced across the room, they watched Dahyun fling her arms around Kotone, and Lynn watched, a rare moment where Kotone didn’t push back. 

 

Kaede hummed, “Your friend needed that.” She observed. Lynn sighed.

 

“She probably did…” She chuckled, “It’s not my place to say what happened but… Kotone’s been through a lot.” 

 

Kaede nodded, “If she’s the friend Dahyun was telling me about a while ago… yeah, she has.” Kaede then glanced up at Lynn, who’s eyes were trained on her can. “You look… different.” 

 

Lynn felt something bubble in her chest, and she laughed, “In a bad or good way?” She wondered, glancing over as Kaede then looked down, pink faintly dusting her cheeks. 

 

“Good. Your hair is longer, it’s nice.” She mentioned, gesturing to it as Lynn smiled. 

 

Lynn hummed, “You’re not too bad yourself.” That earned a quiet giggle from Kaede, and Lynn felt herself relax. It had been years, but even now, she could see it. The difference between Kaede’s masks and her real face. 

 

“...I didn’t know you’d be here,” Kaede started, after some quiet fell between them, a small and hesitant smile on her face. Lynn felt herself freeze before leaning forward. “Thought I was almost imagining it, or…” Or our intel was wrong. Kaede didn’t say that part, not sure how thankful she was that Lynn was even here. Lynn didn’t know it, but as far as Kaede was concerned, this was the worst time for a reunion. 

 

Lynn felt herself shrink, her shoulders tensing as she lowered her head, her voice nearly a whisper. “I wasn’t sure you’d even speak to me.” She muttered, words tumbling out and Kaede’s eyes widened, glancing at Lynn. 

 

“Why… why wouldn’t I?” Her smile faltered as Lynn sighed. 

 

“Because…” Lynn felt that same dark storm cross over her mind, of the blood, the papers, the rain pouring down. “Because of what happened, with my dad. What he did. Back home. It was all over the news.” Kaede’s eyes widened, and for once, there wasn’t time for any masks as her hand shot out, clamping over Lynn’s before she could even think.

 

“That… that wasn’t why I left.” Kaede said, her eyes wide. The tension didn’t dissipate, Lynn letting out a bitter scoff. Her eyes changed, and something squeezed around Kaede’s chest as Lynn glared at the wall.

 

“It’s not?” Half-question, half-disbelief. “You left, Ede. You didn’t even say goodbye.” She muttered, and Kaede sighed, her turn to glare at the wall. 

 

“He didn’t let me.” Lynn froze, casting a glance at Kaede, and Kaede hated how bare she felt, how unmasked. She wished it was easier, that Lynn was just like any other person, but she wasn’t. She was like Dahyun, or Shion, where being honest towards her felt too natural, where the usually suppressed guilt would rear its head whenever she tried putting on a mask. 

 

“How… how bad–” 

 

“He took my phone,” she chuckled, “The stupid old thing. Snapped it in half, threw it away. I’m…” An apology was on her tongue, yet she couldn’t force it out. She tried, but it felt like a stone lodged in her throat, refusing to be released. Lynn nodded, already aware of what Kaede was trying. 

 

“It’s okay…” Lynn sighed, “I never blamed you, you know… if you did leave because of–”

 

“I didn’t, and you should blame me if I did.” Kaede gave Lynn as serious a look she could manage, and it was like the two were slipping into their own world as Kaede, guarded, deceptive Kaede, tried pouring as much sentiment into the sentence as she could. “Because you’re not him. You’re not your father.” 

 

Lynn held her tongue, hands gripping and crushing the can in her grasp. “Easy to say… but he’s still there. He taught me how to fight, just like him. And I…” Lynn closed her eyes, and Kaede offered a supportive squeeze. She thought of Shion, and how she’d whisper comforting words to Kaede at the dead of night, or how Dahyun would wrap her arms around Kaede, grounding her. She wondered if Kotone ever did that for Lynn, or if the others even knew. 

 

“You’re not him… you’re too nice for that,” Kaede joked, bumping Lynn’s shoulder as the taller girl stayed quiet, before letting out a scoff with a smile. The air felt less heavy as Kaede giggled, “Stop being so emo. We just met up again.” She rolled her eyes as did Lynn, the taller girl shoulder bumping Kaede back. 

 

“...how about you? You okay?” Kaede hummed, finishing the rest of her drink before throwing it towards a far away trash can, perfectly landing the shot. 

 

“I’ve been better. Still living with that bastard…” she could feel Lynn’s eyes soften, and she shrugged, “Dahyun and Shion’s bedrooms are basically my second homes.” 

 

“You could come around to mine if you ever need it,” Lynn offered, “My aunt wouldn’t mind having you around, you know that.” Kaede giggled, flicking her hair. 

 

“She’s always liked me more anyway.” Lynn rolled her eyes, shoving Kaede as the two broke down into giggles. “But… yeah,” Kaede shook her head, “He was so fixated on some big business opportunity over here that he made us leave everything behind… I think he thought it was his chance to make something of himself, and was embarrassed by our lives in Japan. Me and mom couldn’t talk about it unless…” she scoffed, glancing away. 

 

“Sounds like he’s still a bastard.” Lynn muttered, and Kaede laughed. “What about your…” 

 

“Grandma?” Kaede said, “Living in a nice nursing home. The fees are a bit much, but my part-time job helps cover it.” Lynn gave an impressed whistle. 

 

“You should put a good word in for me,” she said, half-joking, “More money would be nice.” Kaede chooses not to think how The Alliance would love Lynn in their ranks if they knew who she truly was. She chose not to think about how sick it would make her, and how badly she wants Lynn to never join. 

 

“Eh, well see…” she settled on. Meanwhile, a loud gasp from Xinyu could be heard and a shout from Dahyun, and the two Japanese girls exchanged looks. 

 

“You wanna check that out?” Kaede asked, speaking their native tongue as Lynn giggled. 

 

“Only if you’re coming too. ” The two stood up and walked over, Kaede’s can sunk into the bin and the other can lay crumpled on the floor. 

 

=====

 

Kotone would learn that the vast majority of their tasks were to do with the props and set design – she watched Xinyu argue with one of the boys over a proposed costume for one of the girls on stage, arguing it was far too revealing, and he ought to be ashamed. She’d never seen her so upset, and Kotone was a little impressed as the boy shrunk and nodded. She’d busied herself in helping some of the other Reds with some of the props, holding a glue gun in her hand and using it where asked. 

 

“You know,” one of them started, giving her a smile, “You seemed kinda scary at first, but you’re kinda cool.” Kotone then narrowed her eyes at them, and they made a quiet yelp and turned their head back, pointing to a spot where glue was needed. Once she was done, she felt an arm toss itself around her shoulders. 

 

“Lighten up, Tone,” Nien said, pointing a stage light at the glue gun, “Hehe, get it?” Kotone gave an unimpressed look, and chose to ignore the ticklish feeling of a giggle trying to worm its way out of her chest. 

 

“You’re ridiculous…” she muttered, and Nien hummed, lowering the stagelight. “How did you even get that?” 

 

Nien grinned, “You should know by now, my strength has no limits.” Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

“Evidently.” Nien’s eyes remained on Kotone’s, watching the Japanese girl push some stray hairs out of her face. Kotone lowered, once again applying glue to fix two parts together. As she pulled away, Nien reached her hand out, tucking some of Kotone’s hairs behind her ear. She bit back the grin when she felt Kotone’s skin grow hot under where her fingers had touched her, watching Kotone’s face flow pink as she coughed. 

 

“You good?” Nien wondered, amused as Kotone shrugged. 

 

“I must be coming down with something.” She mumbled, and Nien almost laughed at it. Instead, she patted Kotone’s shoulder, her arm still draped over her. 

 

“You know,” Nien started, brown eyes scanning Kotone’s side profile, “A week or two ago, you looked like you wanted to kill me. Now here you are.” Kotone froze, and she let out a scoff. 

 

“Are you saying you’re not happy with me being here?” Nien chuckled, moving a little closer. 

 

“We both know that’s not what I’m saying,” she said, whispering, her breath against Kotone’s ear as Kotone sighed, face glowing red as she looked away. Nien chuckled, “I just… I’m glad, is all. You seem… lighter, I guess. It’s good.” She shrugged, glancing around. 

 

Her eyes went to Kaede, watching her fuss over Shion, who had apparently tripped over a stray prop. She let herself smile at it, eyes moving over to Dahyun, who was now animatedly explaining some aspects of the script to a very interested Lynn and Xinyu. 

 

“It’s not like I didn’t want people around me…” Kotone’s voice was quiet, so quiet Nien might’ve missed what she said. But she couldn’t, eyes glancing back at her. “It just got… hard.” 

 

Nien could’ve pushed, could’ve asked for more. She knew there was an untold story to Kamimoto Kotone, to who she was and her past. She knew Lynn knew it, and hadn’t said a word to either of them. She suspected Dahyun was at least tangentially involved if not directly. Yet, instead, Nien smiled. 

 

“I’m glad I could make it easier for you then, Kotone.” Kotone paused, her gaze softening as she sniffed, shaking her head. 

 

“Whatever… it’s obvious you and Xinyu aren’t going to leave me alone. I guess I’ve gotten used to it. Besides, Lynn is clearly happier with you guys around,” she said, nodding to where Lynn stood, Xinyu standing in between her and Kaede, arms wrapped around both of them and pulling them close to her sides. “I’d feel like an ass if I kept trying to push you guys out.” 

 

Nien smiled. “That’s thoughtful of you,” she then pouted, “But I’m devastated Tone, you’re making it sound like you hate my company!” She wailed, burying her face into Kotone’s shoulder as she dropped the glue gun with a yelp, “You’re so… disappreciative of me.” She said, sounding a little unsure as Kotone sighed. 

 

“Unappreciative,” Nien glanced up, a small smile on her face. “You mean unappreciative.” Kotone crouched down, and whilst she was down, she let the smile make its way onto her face as Nien laughed. 

 

“Our genius Tone…” Nien glanced around, “We’ve done some good work here… wanna grab some food afterwards? I say we invite Shion, Soda and Ede with us.” Kotone glanced up, and sighed. 

 

Leave it to Nien to already assign everyone nicknames. 

 

=====

 

Kotone blinked. 

 

Nien blinked beside her, staring down. 

 

“Dang Tone… you licked that thing clean.” Indeed, the bowl that had her food was now entirely empty, clean of even the sauce as Kotone’s confused reflection stared back at her, and Nien had to hold back a laugh.

 

“That bowl got more action in five minutes than I’ve had in the last year. Tragic.” Kotone’s face reddened, and she hit Nien’s side. Nien yelped, a laugh escaping her as Kotone huffed, glancing back down. Nien then smiled, leaning back as she crossed her arms, glancing at the empty seats around their table. The restaurant they’d picked out had a massive sprawling green space nearby, and Nien could spot Xinyu with the other three, Shion having had other plans. 

 

Their table was seated just in front of the large floor to ceiling window, golden lights hung above, laced with artificial vines that crawled along the brick wall interior of the restaurant. She could hear Kotone’s fingers drumming along the dark wood of the table, the black leather seats squeaking at any small movement either of them made as they shifted their weight around slightly,

 

Xinyu had been insistent on giving Lynn her first lesson as soon as possible, and what better time like the present? Kaede had also wanted to join, and Xinyu couldn’t possibly say no to Kaede’s wide puppy eyes, which everyone else clearly felt unaffected by. It was almost entertaining how much Xinyu had already grown to like Kaede. 

 

“I thought Dahyun and Lynn said Kaede knew how to fight.” Kotone started, and Nien hummed. 

 

“So does Lynn, but she still wants lessons.” Kotone’s eyes narrowed, watching as Xinyu performed a flawless kick, Kaede recreating it pretty well, and Lynn’s looking more clumsy. Although, both Nien and Kotone could recognise she did it better than most people would on their first try. Dahyun also tried, and ended up falling on her face. 

 

Nien winced, “You know, fighting isn’t for everybody.” She muttered, and Kotone shook her head. Nien’s eyes remained on Kotone, on the way her eyes were trained on Kaede. 

 

“You don’t trust her.” She said, not a question. 

 

“There’s just something… off, like–” 

 

“Like she’s hiding something, like she’s wearing a mask.” Kotone’s head whipped in Nien’s direction, and Nien shrugged. Kotone nodded slowly, glancing back at Kotone. 

 

“Right… but I saw it. When she looked at Shion, Dahyun, or even Lynn at times. There was this–” 

 

“Differential.” Nien stated, sounding so confident until Kotone shook her head. 

 

“Difference.” Nien snapped her fingers, nodding to herself as she mouthed the word, before meeting Kotone’s gaze. Nien continued off from Kotone’s thought. “There’s a difference. It seems more real, more earnest.” A smile made its way onto her face, nodding. 

 

“Is that why we’re not doing anything about it?” Kotone wondered, and Nien’s smile widened as she clicked her tongue, the sound of it all too familiar to Kotone at this point. 

 

“Oh? There’s a ‘we’ in this now?” Nien giggled at Kotone’s reddening face as she scoffed, glancing off to the side, although Nien could still see the pink tips of Kotone’s ears. Once sufficiently humoured, Nien let her shoulders relax, “Yeah. She’s not a threat just yet. Once we figure out what her deal is… that’s when we’ll do something about it.” Kotone hummed, picking up her glass of cola. 

 

“That doesn’t seem very proactive.” It was an observation, her voice never betraying her, remaining still as Nien shrugged. 

 

“Maybe,” Nien said, eyes watching as Xinyu ran through more moves, moving her arms about as she spoke, likely explaining the basic principles of her fighting style, “But do we have to make a big deal out of nothing? We don’t know her story, or why she’s here, or if she is a bad person, why she turned out that way. There’s so much we don’t know…” Nien trailed off, eye’s trained on Xinyu, her fist subconsciously clenching.  

 

“Why assume and make an issue when we could greet it with open arms and see what happens?” Nien offered a smile towards Kotone, one that Kotone couldn’t help shake her head at.

 

“Your call, top dog.” She mumbled, and Nien laughed, sounding all too melodic to Kotone’s ears. The warmth on her face was swiftly shifting from uncomfortably hot, to a welcome fuzzy feeling. 

 

For a moment, it was quiet, and Nien found herself chuckling as Kaede and Lynn both tried hyping Dahyun up. Her eyes went back to Nien, watching her friend subconsciously tense her arm around her right side whenever one of Lynn or Kaede’s attempted kicks came a little too close to her. 

 

“I regret it sometimes… teaching her how to fight…” Nien said, her smile seeming to fade, eyes reflecting an emotion Kotone doesn’t think she could even recognise on Nien’s face. 

 

“Xinyu?” Kotone wondered aloud, and Nien stayed quiet, taking a large intake of air. She held it, her fists clenching. There was more she wanted to say, more words on the tip of her tongue. Kotone could sense it. Instead, Nien exhaled. 

 

“Yeah,” she croaked, coughing into her fist before crossing her arms again. “She continued training because her parents saw the value in it, but I taught her the first few moves, the same thing she’s teaching Kaede, Lynn and Soda.” Nien blinked, glancing down. “There’s always this thought in the back of my head…” Nien muttered, and Kotone couldn’t look anywhere else but at Nien. 

 

“What if I never taught her how to fight? Maybe, she wouldn’t have turned out a fighter. She would’ve been a runner, using those long legs to get out of there before anything happened.” Nien sighed, arms wrapping tighter around herself, “Maybe she wouldn’t have gotten hurt…” Her eyes narrowed at the ground, and still, Kotone couldn’t pull her eyes away from Nien. 

 

“How bad was it?” The Japanese girl asked, and Nien hummed. 

 

“She was asleep for a while, not too long, but long enough that I got scared. I wasn’t even there when it happened… S… Sohyun was.” Nien blinked, “She carried a bleeding Xinyu to the hospital whilst I was caught up in another fight. I was fine but…” Nien shook her head, “I was so angry. I was angry that someone did that to my friend. Angry I wasn’t there to protect her. I wanted to kill everyone who hurt her.”

 

The admission hung in the air, and Kotone found it hard to swallow the lump in her throat. Nien let out a loud sigh, glancing around as a smile broke out onto her face. “But worst of all, how did I really feel that day?” She looked around, eyes never landing on Kotone as she continued, “That emotion, the one that gnaws at you, the one that never lets go when you mess up. How did I feel… there was that–” 

 

“Guilt.” Kotone cut in, and Nien paused, eyes finally meeting Kotone’s as they stared into each other, brown eyes meeting brown eyes. 

 

Nien’s eyes always seemed brighter to Kotone, a shade of brown like the sun hitting the bark of a tree in the summer, Nien’s eyes forever lit up no matter how sad she was. Nien always thought Kotone’s eyes held a dark richness to them, like a sweet chocolate she found herself melting into. 

 

“Yeah… that guilt. It never lets go, does it? It’s always there, no matter what you do or think.” Nien didn’t break away, and neither did Kotone. 

 

“I…” Kotone breathed in, “I had a friend like that… someone who got hurt because of me.” Nien nodded. That much, she’d heard of. Yet hearing it come from Kotone made it sound all the more different. 

 

“It wasn’t your fault.” Nien found herself saying, and Kotone wanted to look away, to blink and shake her head, but she couldn’t. 

 

“You don’t know that… you don’t know what happened.” Kotone mumbled, and Nien shook her head. 

 

“I don’t… but I know you. I’ve seen you with Lynn, I’ve seen you with Xinyu. I know enough to say it wasn’t your fault, whatever it was.” Kotone took a sharp breath in, finally breaking eye contact and pulling herself closer to the table. 

 

Initially, Nien thought she overstepped. She reached out, an apology on her tongue, when Kotone spoke up quickly, words spilling from her lips before she could stop herself, “Then maybe it wasn’t your fault either.” With that, Kotone stood steadily, chair pushing out. Nien’s arm shot out, landing on Kotone’s wrist. 

 

Kotone sighed, placing her free hand onto it, removing it. “I’ll be back… just need the toilet.” She mumbled, heading that way as Nien’s eyes remained on her, a smile on her face, but concern in her eyes. It did little to stop the cosy warmth that had nestled its way into her chest as she blinked, her eyes strangely wet. 

 

=====

 

Kotone shuddered, pulling herself into the restroom as she glanced around. It seemed empty, save for the lone cubicle with the door closed. Her eyes darted below, and saw no feet. It was empty. Once she’d confirmed her isolation, she glanced at her reflection, her hands gripping either end of the sink, and she sighed, feeling tears travel down her face. 

 

It’s not your fault. 

 

Kotone shook her head. Nien didn’t know that. Nien didn’t know what happened. How could she even–

 

I know enough to say it wasn’t your fault, whatever it was.

 

She let out another shudder, her tears continuing to fall as whatever pressure that had built up in her chest finally began to come undone. She let out another quiet cry, hands gripping either end of the sink. She glanced up at her red eyes in the reflection, her lip quivering as she thought back to that day, to the blood and mud on her uniform, to the screams leaving her as she sobbed to the world. Here she was again, clean uniform, quietly crying as her friends waited outside. 

 

Her legs felt weak, and Kotone closed her eyes. 

 

“You crying?” A voice asked, and the distinct smell of cigarette smoke began to permeate the air. Kotone’s eyes widened, and she glanced behind her. The cubicle door from before swung open, and someone walked out. 

 

Dark brown hair swept down either side of his face, glasses atop the bridge of his nose, a sleek black uniform along his frame. Her eyes darted down, noting the expensive sneakers at his feet as he rolled his shoulders. A cigarette hung between his lips, and he smiled. “Don’t worry,” he smiled, a wolfish glint to his eyes, “It’s a unisex restroom, I’m no perv. I’m too much of a romantic for that sort of thing.” He laughed at himself, head tilting as his eyes glanced over Kotone. 

 

Kotone’s eyes narrowed, noting the symbol sewn onto the lapel of his blazer. The Alliance , she realised, her legs shifting, one ahead of the other, a fighting stance. He shook his head, “I’m not here to fight you, Kamimoto. Not yet, at least.” He chuckled, taking the cigarette out his lips and blowing a cloud of silver smoke off to the side, away from Kotone and himself. 

 

He had a face, the kind her classmates might swoon over, although Kotone just found herself wanting to rub the ashes of his cigarette right into his eyes. He put it between his lips again, “I’m surprised, you know. I would’ve thought someone as smart as you would’ve picked up on me following you three. I guess my brother’s right, maybe I am one sneaker fucker.” He smiled again. They weren’t warm, like Nien or Xinyu’s. 

 

These… they reminded her of Kaede’s smiles earlier – fake, performative, a certain quality to them, like a predator surveying its prey. “You stalked me?” He laughed.

 

“My brother’s orders,” he sighed, dropping and putting out the cigarette with the soles of his trainers. “More precisely, Wolf Park’s orders to my brother.” He waved, shrugging. “What she wants with you is beyond me… you don’t seem the romantic type…” he hummed, a curious tilt of the head before a grin broke out onto his face. “Or maybe…” he smiled, taking out his phone.

 

“Watch your back,” he started, pressing the screen, “They say you can ruin your life if you’re around the wrong crowd.” He raised his phone, “Say cheese.” He snapped a picture, the flash off as his camera clicked. Kotone’s face remained frozen, eyes scanning him as he glanced down at his screen, biting his inner cheek. “You’ve got sad eyes… I guess I did just catch you crying…” 

 

“What were you crying over?” He asked, glancing up briefly, before looking back at his phone, “Depends… I guess… it could make you a romantic…” 

 

As he continued his mutterings, Kotone felt her hand ball into a fist at her side. “What do you want?” She bit out, and he stopped. The boy’s body seemed to halt, as if someone pressed a pause button, before he glanced up. He let out a noise of astonishment, a gasp, as he slid his phone back into his pocket. He walked towards her, and Kotone made no movement to back down. 

 

“My my… look at you…” his expression seemed to fall ever so slightly, the light leaving his eyes as his smile remained, lazy. 

 

1… 2… 3…  “Lower your eyes.” Kotone didn’t, instead letting her eyes bore into his. He scoffed.

 

4… 5…

 

5 second rule passed. Minhyun grinned.

 

He swung so fast Kotone felt herself nearly fail to dodge it, the wind rushing past her hair as she ducked and stood up again. He threw a punch from the left, and a right hook, both she dodged effortlessly. He whistled, pulling back before another two jabs were thrown her way, one dodged and another blocked by both her forearms. He had her backed into a corner, and he smiled, a devilish spark in his eyes. 

 

He wound up another punch and threw it, Kotone ducking and ramming her body into his, pushing him back as he steadied himself against a cubicle door. He grinned, recovering quick and throwing another punch that Kotone dodged, jumping back and raising her fists. 

 

“Not bad…” he smiled, “Wolf was right. You are dangerous.” Kotone’s eyes narrowed, darting around their surroundings. Mirrors… Cubicle doors… toilet roll… potted plant decorations, fake, likely made of plastic…

 

He seemed to pick up on this, also looking around. “Oh… you planning to bash my head into the mirror? Slam my head with the doors?” his grin was bordering on maniacal, “Come on Tone, how’d you beat my ass, huh?” Kotone’s jaw clenched. She readied herself for his next hit. 

 

Instead, he stood straight, relaxing as he dusted off his blazer. “I only came around to say hello,” he waved dismissively towards her, “Let’s call it a day here, yeah? We’ll be seeing each other soon, so don’t forget my face, or my name – Do Minhyun.” He grinned at her, walking away. He stopped, briefly glancing back before laughing to himself. “Those are some crazy eyes…” he muttered to himself. Kotone let out a breath, feeling herself collapse and lean against the wall behind her. 

 

=====

 

Nien’s brow furrowed as the others returned, walking towards the toilets. “Tone’s been in there for a while…” she mumbled, Xinyu and Lynn sharing their looks of concern whilst Kaede’s own eyes narrowed in the back. She had a suspicion, and it was all but confirmed when Minhyun left the toilets, a smile on his face. 

 

He glanced their way, waving at them, walking off before Nien had a chance to confront him. “That was…” Xinyu started, and Nien’s fist clenched. 

 

“Do Minhyun, the top dog of the ‘Jackals’.” Nien muttered as Lynn glanced at Kaede, who shrugged whilst Dahyun answered for her.

 

“Not every school has the colour theme like we do. There are two other schools in the area with black uniforms – one is the Jackals, the others are the Hares, its how we tell them apart.” Kaede watched Minhyun walk off, and watched Nien and the others head to the toilets. Instead, she went after Minhyun. 

 

She followed him outside, and he stopped, glancing back. “You shouldn’t follow me, Kaede. Your… ‘friends’ probably won’t suspect the nicest things.” He grinned, a cheshire cat smile that made Kaede scoff, shooting a sickeningly sweet smile at him back. 

 

“You know, didn’t Wolf Park order you to stay away from them?” 

 

“Didn’t they tell you the same thing? She said "gather intel”, not this.” He seemed amused, and it made Kaede’s skin crawl. 

 

“This is how I gather intel. You would know that if you actually worked with us.” He waved her off, shrugging. 

 

“I work with my brother, not with you guys,” Minhyun turned around again, beginning to walk off, “Cover for me, yeah? You owe me for that time with that other gang anyway…” he yawned, cracking his neck before muttering something about the PC café. 

 

Kaede sighed, shaking her head as she crossed her arms. Unbeknownst to her, Lynn watched the entire exchange a few feet away, silently turning around to go and check on Kotone, making a quiet promise to not say anything to the others. 

 

=====

 

The hospital was eerily static for once, the same clinical and overly clean smell of disinfectant in the air, the same quiet beeps of machinery in the background. It was late, and it seemed this wing in particular had fallen into a deeper silence than Kotone was used to, less visitors and staff members around. Haseul had spotted her earlier offering a wave as she helped a patient, whilst Kotone just nodded. 

 

She hadn’t ran into Nakyoung again yet, not since the last time they briefly brushed paths, barely looking at each other. A part of her was thankful for it, and she cursed it. She walked the familiar route, standing outside Mayu’s door as she had so many other times. 

 

Before she opened the door, a voice called out, and her blood ran cold. “You come here super often… I’ll admit, it's romantic, but you haven’t been in a while,” Minhyun grinned as Kotone slowly turned to look at him, and his grin grew wider at the pure murderous look on Kotone’s face. “Been busy?” He leant against the wall, somehow having hid in the shadows of the corridor.

 

His top shirt button was undone, his tie discarded. A hand in his pocket, another twirling a lollipop between his fingers. “What do you want?” She asked, and he chuckled, letting the lollipop slip into his mouth. He stepped off from the wall he was leaning on, beckoning with the movement of his head.

 

His order was clear. Follow me. The fact he was asking in front of Mayu’s room? His order became a threat. Follow me, or else. 

 

Kotone swallowed and did so. 

 

=====

 

Sohyun’s eyes raked over the paperwork before her, a quiet hum vibrating the air of the room as Daewon glanced over her shoulder. She’d told Seoyeon to wait inside their common room whilst Kaede was busy with Shion and Dahyun. Minho stood at her other side, and a knock could be heard on the door. She glanced up, stone walls coming into view as she nodded, and the door opened with a whirring noise. 

 

Kotone stepped through, Minhyun behind her. Kotone paced forward, past the other seated individuals, eyes briefly glancing at Daewon’s arm in a cast, and she stopped. 

 

“So, we finally meet…” Wolf Park’s voice reverberated through the room, sounding inhuman. 

 

“Kamimoto Kotone.”

Notes:

SO... HOW DO WE FEEL?

tbh i had this chapter planned to be quite fluffy, but i think a decent bit of angst and action snuck in... hope u guys enjoy hehe!! i am thinking i might do what one of my friends shu (tovizu) did and start writing commentary on my fics/chapters and the process in writing and planning them. i am tempted to do one mega one for ibyh once it ends as well, although idk how interested everyone would be for that, especially since if you're in the writerS server, i'll probably yap there anyways lmao

i am having fun with the original characters if you couldn't tell, dw this is still a tS centred narrative, they're just here because i do not know bgs well enough to include them beyond small cameos. plus i get to do whatever i want with them.

anyways, im working on a 1724 massive oneshot, ch2 of the horizon tries and ch2 of aya, so wish me luck bc im also trying to get a new job... pray for me

remember to leave an essay in the comments, i do read them all even if i dont always reply (i do appreciate them i swear), share with a friend and drop a kudos if you havent already

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 6: First Bullets Fired

Notes:

WOOOOO HERE WE GO! This update took so much longer to put out, blame the weather for killing my mood and vibe honestly.

i got most of this done on one day where it was sunny but not too warm, so i hope everyone enjoys!! it is a little angstier than past updates, so fair warning! also i added tags referring to alcohol abuse and implied/referenced abuse as those do appear in this chapter, so fair warning. wish i could yap more but uhh i cant so take this update and please comment your thoughts juseyo

twt: iveintodivee

“Arguing is a game that two can play at. But it is a strange game in that neither opponent ever wins.” — Benjamin Franklin.

 

=====

 

“Should we head to the roof?” 

 

Kotone freezes, looking up as Xinyu hangs around the stairs, sitting down, sprawled across them. The stairwell led to the rooftop, so it wasn’t exactly like anyone was trying to use it. Nien leant against a nearby wall, close to Kotone whilst Lynn was sat beside Xinyu. The younger Japanese girl’s eyes widened, eyes glancing up the stairwell and back at Xinyu, confusion written across her face, although her eyes seemed to sparkle with the idea of rebellion.

 

“Can we even go up there?” She asked, half-hushed, as if scared a teacher would overhear. 

 

Xinyu laughed, that same laugh that sounded elegant yet all too loud and dramatic. She looped an arm over Lynn’s shoulders, “Lynn-chan,” she started, “You care too much about these rules! Who cares if we're breaking a few?”

 

Nien gives a grin, and Kotone glances her way, “Besides,” Nien shrugged, “Principal Ha is cool, she probably won’t even be that upset if she found out.” In truth, Kotone doubts the older woman would be. Kotone had seen the metres high metal fencing around the rooftop, it probably wouldn’t be too dangerous to be up there. 

 

Yet, there was that uncomfortable sensation in her stomach, a shaking weakness in her legs and a dizzying spin in her head. The world became muted around her, the noises of the others sounding drowned out. Kotone felt like she was underwater with how her lungs burned, how her ears felt clogged, with how her vision seemed to blur. She could see the shadows of the others dance and stand up, two of them beginning to go up the stairs. 

 

Kotone stayed back, rooted to the spot. She felt two hands on her shoulders, and her eyes snapped up. Nien. 

 

Her eyes seemed to focus, Nien’s brown eyes and frown seeming sharper compared to the blurred mess of her surroundings. Kotone wasn’t crying, she doesn’t think she is, but she wonders how her eyes must look for Nien to stare at her like this. She wants to scream to say anything, but Nien just stares. 

 

“Tone?” She asks, voice too quiet against Nien’s usual loudness. There’s a softness to her voice, one she’s only heard once or twice, and it was gone as soon as she heard it. She almost thinks Nien might pull her into a hug, like she’s done for Lynn and Xinyu so casually, but she doesn’t. “Are you okay?” Kotone blinks, and can’t pull her gaze away from Nien. She has no idea if Lynn and Xinyu are already up on the roof, or if they’re still waiting on the stairs. 

 

She doesn’t get much time to ask, instead letting out a breath, lungs aching at the action. “I…” she feels her chest ache, her legs almost give out from under her. “No roofs.” Is all she’s able to say, all she’s able to croak out before Nien nods, rubbing her shoulders gently, before pulling Kotone at her side. Kotone lets herself be anchored against Nien, as she looks up at a concerned Xinyu and Lynn. 

 

Nien, like always, flashes a large grin. “Eh, come on. We should be setting examples, not breaking rules. We’ll find somewhere else to hang!” It seems to placate Lynn, who’s quick to join them. Xinyu does too, but the softer, yet confused look she gives Kotone stays in the younger girl’s mind.

 

=====

 

Kotone can feel the stares on her as she trails behind Minhyun, the boy casually humming a tune, lollipop dancing in his mouth as the sound of his trainers hitting the floor echo around the bowling alley. She glances to the side, seeing some people around the different aisles, half-drunk and cheering, oblivious to the world behind them. She catches the stares of boys from other schools, glares shot at her as they smoke amongst themselves, or scrolled away at their phones. Bruises, around their knuckles and jaws, told Kotone exactly what kind of people they were. 

 

A few staff members lingered, scars around their exposed and built forearms, purple shirts with the bowling alley insignia plastered onto them. Kotone almost chuckled, wondering how the customers had no idea what kind of place the bowling alley really was. These weren’t ‘staff’ members, down on their luck college students needing a part-time job. They were fighters, grunts for The Alliance, more than just high-school lackeys. 

 

They stop at a metal door, two staff members either side of it. Neither makes a movement to stop Minhyun, and he glances up at one. Kotone watches as Minhyun’s eyes remain on the guard, and the guard desperately avoids his gaze, and Kotone’s eyes zero-in on the sweat beads on the side of his head. Was a grown man this afraid of a highschool boy?

 

Amused, Minhyun chuckles, sliding a card down a lock on the door, as it opens with a loud mechanical whir. Kotone pushes past him, and he doesn’t stop her. The Japanese girl enters, and takes note of her new surroundings, as Minhyun lets the door close and shut behind them. 

 

The walls of the room were stone, as if they were trapped in a cube of concrete, the air not smelling of anything in particular, far too sterile for her liking. A light swung above them, the only source of light in the otherwise dim room. Kotone could register the sound of air rushing from two different vents, alongside the sounds of breathing. 

 

Four individuals, two on either side of her, seated on chairs. Kotone briefly regarded each one, not for more than a second each. Two girls, two guys. Minhyun stood at the door, a few feet behind Kotone. Kotone then eyed the person before them, cold-grey eyes staring back at her. Contacts , her mind supplied, taking note of the pale skin, the short black hair and the black face-mask. Identity hidden . Like Nien had said. 

 

Part of her almost wanted to taunt Sohyun, to reveal how she knew her attempts at hiding meant nothing, but she was smarter than that. Revealing that kind of knowledge could be exactly what puts her in even more danger. So, she crosses her arms, eyes briefly wandering over to the men on either side of Sohyun. One of them had their arm in a cast, and she recognized him as Jungho’s cousin, who’s arm Nien had broken.

 

The other had a dull look in his eyes, a scar beneath his right eye. He seemed… bored, almost. Perpetually bored, eyes lifeless and hands calloused. Yet, there was an undeniable resemblance to Minhyun. His father? She almost wondered, but denied it, looking back at Wolf Park. Too young.

 

She watches Sohyun, or Wolf, tilt their head. “So, we finally meet…” Their voice reverberated through the room, sounding inhuman, “Kamimoto Kotone.” 

 

Kotone took in a sharp breath of air, hand in her pocket, tightening around the pen she brought. “What do you want?” She did her best to keep her voice cool, void of emotion. Don’t show them a weakness they can exploit. She thought back to Mayu in the hospital, to Minhyun waiting outside her room. 

 

Wolf hums, low, pen scribbling across a sheet of paper. Kotone recognises the equations on it, and she tries not to let her mind busy itself by solving them. Her eyes briefly moved to those behind her, to the uniforms each one wore. Minhyun’s black made him almost disappear into the shadows, whilst one of the girls wore another black uniform, although a different insignia remained sewn onto the blazer. Long dark hair fell down her back, a sharp, almost wolf-like glare in her eyes. 

 

The girl beside her relaxed in a green uniform, their blazer hanging off the side of the chair they were sitting on. There was a curious smile on their face as they regarded Kotone, their shirt sleeves rolled up. From her face, one would think she was a model (and Kotone swore she bore a striking resemblance to some idol celebrity from the past) but her exposed and toned arms told Kotone what she needed to know – a fighter. 

 

Her eyes darted to the two boys, one in a red uniform that seemed to be tightly pressed against the muscled skin beneath, muscles threatening to burst out the uniform. For a student, he had the physique of someone much older, alongside his tanned skin and tousled hair, a lazy smile on his face. The boy beside him didn’t even look directly at Kotone, and when he looked up to do so, there was a chill Kotone suppressed. A beige blazer hung off his frame loosely, and there was an almost lost look in his eyes, shaggy black hair drooping down from his scalp.

 

“The Jackals, lead by Do Minhyun,” Wolf started, their voice vibrating the air, as Minhyun gave a wave, “The Hares, led by Son Hyeju. The Greens, led by Nakamura Kazuha. The Reds, led by Kang Woojin. The Beige, led by Ryu Jihoon.” Wolf’s grey eyes bored into Kotone as the Japanese girl narrowed her eyes.

 

“All under my command, with the exception to the Blues, functionally led by one Hsu Nientzu – someone you’re very familiar with.” Kotone blinked, not letting herself be phased. 

 

“Get to the point.” She almost spit out, her gaze turning to a glare as Wolf shook their head. 

 

“I’ve been trying to get Nien to join me for a while now,” Wolf tilted their head, “I think I have a plan ready, then along comes you, throwing it all out of balance.” They point the pen at Kotone, “An instability to the foundations, something that’ll tear a hole right through it.” Wolf’s hands clenched around the pen as it snapped in her hand, ink spilling over her gloved hand. 

 

“Did you bring me here just to threaten me? Kill me?” Kotone dared, ready to pull the pen out and stab Minhyun behind her. Instead, Wolf shook their head. 

 

“That would be far too much work, and Nien would just be more motivated to wage war against us.” Wolf sighed, glancing down at the sheet on the desk, drops of ink from her hand falling onto the paper. “Just like this equation, I just need to isolate the variable.” Kotone swallowed, and Wolf narrowed their eyes. 

 

“The Alliance is aware of your relationship with one Koma Mayu.” Kotone sharply inhaled, rage flooding her system as her blood burned like fire in her veins. 

 

“You–” 

 

“Will stay away from her?” Kotone could hear the quiet and amused chuckle that left Wolf, “Gladly. I’m not one to involve the sick in my fights, unless it helps me.” Wolf leaned back in their chair, “But, I’ll leave her alone on one condition.” They slid off their ink-stained glove before pocketing both hands. 

 

“Stay away from Hsu Nientzu, and Mayu stays safe.” Wolf rolled their neck, and Kotone felt like something was clogging her airways as she took in a deep breath of air. 

 

She thought of Nien’s smile, of the warmth that slipped into her chest whenever Nien would make a stupid pun or joke, or how Nien would loop an arm around Kotone like it was the easiest thing in the world, or how Nien always offered a chocolate milk to Kotone whenever they ran into each other in the hallways. She thought of how she never asked, never questioned Kotone about her past, always willing to leave it unexplained. She thought of the loud and quiet support Nien gave her. 

 

“How do I know you’ll keep your word?”

 

“You don’t, technically,” every word that left Wolf’s mouth was dripping with the cold and calculated venom that poisoned every action they carried out, “But you’re smart. Weigh the risks, Kamimoto. Either you take my deal, and Mayu stays safe, with minimal risk to everyone, or you reject it, and risk everything.”

 

Kotone then thought of Mayu. Of the girl’s sweet smiles, of the countless nights at the unconscious girl’s bedside, begging her to wake up as Kotone cried herself to sleep. She thought of the blood on her hands, of the machines linked up to Mayu. She imagined hearing a flatline, and she almost dropped to the floor. 

 

Abandon Nien, to save Mayu…

 

Through gritted teeth, she met Sohyun’s stare. 

 

“Done.” 

 

=====

 

Her feet felt leaden, as did her chest, as if her heart was torn out and replaced with a block of stone. Kotone didn’t know what she felt – rage, despair, or some combination of all three. Perhaps none at all, an odd numbness in her fingers and limbs as she slipped into her empty apartment. She almost went back to visit Mayu, and yet found herself unable to step anywhere near the hospital, a familiar flash of guilt in her mind. 

 

No voices, no warm greetings, no family or friends. Kotone’s eyes scanned the kitchen, noting the bag of leftovers her mother had left her were now rotten. She walks over, and drops the bag into a nearby bin, letting out a sigh as she slipped into her room.

 

She dropped onto her bed, eyes moving to the photo on the nightstand, a sigh leaving her as she eyed Mayu’s smile. 

 

They’re not worth it, she thinks bitterly, You barely know them. Keep Mayu safe, she’s all that matters. Nien’s smile breaks through her thoughts and comes to the forefront of her mind.

 

“I know you.”  

 

Nien had said it so easily, so effortlessly, like the pair had been lifelong friends. 

 

“I’ve seen you with Lynn, I’ve seen you with Xinyu.”  

 

Kotone couldn’t ignore the softness to those brown eyes, the way they looked at her like she wasn’t a mess.

 

She clenches her eyes shut, ignoring the way Nien’s smile is burned into the pages of her mind, the way her laughter rings in her ears. She can practically feel Xinyu’s arm looped around her, or Lynn leaning against her, laughing at something Nien had said. 

 

They don’t understand you. Her memories seem to laugh at her, as she thinks of the guilt that always weighs on her bones and drags her down. 

 

“That guilt. It never lets go, does it? It’s always there, no matter what you do or think.”

 

Nien, of all people, it was Nien who understood. Her parents didn’t understand it, no therapist ever truly helped in the weeks after the incident, and Lynn… well, her kindness was extended to almost everyone. But Nien understood, in those brief moments, her words told an entire unspoken story, one that reverberated through Kotone’s very being and shone a light onto that deeply buried guilt she tried to ignore.

 

She doesn’t care, that’s what she tells herself. There’s no point in crying, or being upset. They were a distraction, she tells herself, It’s better to stay out of trouble. 

 

“It wasn’t your fault.”

 

In the quiet of Kotone’s room, there’s a sharp gasp that cuts through the air as Kotone clutches her chest, something feeling as if it clawed and wedged itself into her lungs as she coughs, a broken sob leaving her. The tears feel like fire against her skin as she lets herself cry in the shadows, letting sleep take her once exhaustion finally hits her.

 

=====

 

“I just think she’s a little fake, that’s all.” 

 

Kotone freezes at the statement, standing between two bookshelves in the library as she stares between the gaps in the books. Her eyes land on the head of blonde hair, a girl touching up her makeup whilst surrounded by other students. Arrogant eyes stared at the mirror in her hands, nails painted and fingers manicured. They all looked at her like she was made from gold, eyes hanging on to every word that left her lips as she let out a haughty laugh. 

 

Kim Haeun. 

 

Kotone knew of her, almost everyone did. “I mean, we’re supposed to believe she’s just that nice, all the time? No way. Rich types like her are fake like that.” She said, and Kotone rolled her eyes so hard they almost got stuck. 

 

The irony wasn’t lost on her – Kim Haeun breathed, spoke and acted like money, always bragging about owning the latest designer clothes or devices in class. Kotone had long since tuned the girl out, headphones in and ignoring her. Some might even compare her to Mayu – both having wealthy parents and living in such an unattainable level of luxury most would only dream of. 

 

There was one difference between them though. “Pfft, as if.” Someone said, and Haeun’s eyes narrowed, “You’re just describing yourself, Haeun.” There’s a brief round of chuckles and looks of fear as Haeun’s irritation grows.

 

Haeun was nowhere near as well-liked. Mayu was treated like a saint in the school, and that’s because she was. Haeun didn’t care about giving back to her community, to uplifting others. Haeun was the textbook definition of a spoiled kid, with the one thing she desperately wanted to buy being attention and affection. Things Mayu had in spades. 

 

Haeun scoffed, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms, “Please, you really think that girl is the angel she says she is? It’s all an act, trust me, she doesn’t care about anyone.” Kotone’s hand clenched around the book in her hand, closing her eyes and willing herself to calm down. 

 

Haeun’s remarks weren’t anything new, once upon a time, Kotone had heard the same words leave her mouth before, prior to being friends with Mayu. At the time, Kotone might have even believed them, although not because she liked Haeun, but simply because she doubted the idea that someone as kind as Koma Mayu could even exist. 

 

Of course, she knew better now, and all it did was put coal on the fires of her growing frustration. She watched Haeun roll her eyes and make a show about checking her nails, “It’s only time before someone catches her slipping, and then poor little Mayu will be exposed as the fraud she is.” Kotone feels her breath freeze in her throat as she storms over.

 

Her arm flies before she can stop it, the book in her hand colliding with Haeun’s face. 

 

There’s a sickening crunch and a flash of blood as Kotone pulls the book back, grabbing it with both hands and hitting her again. People gasp and shout, and Kotone hears the librarian shriek in the background as adults rush over. Haeun’s mirror falls to the ground and shatters, and Kotone doesn’t get to see the look on her face, or what the adults are doing. She runs before anyone can stop her, and she doesn’t stop or look back. 

Kotone leaves the school office, the disappointed looks in her parents eyes staying with her. She told them she’d walk home, they told her to stay out of trouble. She kicks a stray pebble, leaving the school gates when she spots three figures in the corner of her eye. Nothing is done to chase them off, because Kotone knows who they are, and a disgruntled sigh leaves her as someone throws themselves into her side, arms wrapped around her. 

 

“Tone-unnie!” Yeonji cries out, and Kotone feels the tension in her chest soften as she turns around to face Yeonji. The girl’s sad eyes leave an ache in her heart, one that’s quick to worsen when Nakyoung storms over and grabs Kotone’s lapel, dragging her away from Yeonji as she gives her a shove. 

 

“Was it worth it?” She asks, and Kotone scoffs. She can see Mayu take Yeonji’s side, concern in those brown eyes as Nakyoung stares at Kotone, frustration and disbelief evident. “Getting suspended, nearly getting a record? You’re lucky your parents are who they are, otherwise Haeun’s family would’ve eaten you up alive.” 

 

Kotone shrugs her uniform back into place, adjusting her collar. “You weren’t there,” she starts, beginning to seethe, “You didn’t hear what–” 

 

“Who gives a fuck about what she said?!” Nakyoung’s voice rises and Yeonji’s eyes widen. “You don’t think we hear it all the time? Congratulations, ‘Tone! Welcome to our world!” There’s mockery dripping from her voice, and it does little to soothe Kotone.

 

“What, are you mad I’m standing up for us?” Kotone crosses her arms and Nakyoung has the audacity to laugh. Yeonji begins to reach out towards both of them, before Nakyoung snaps. 

 

“I’m mad because this is what you do!” She yells, and Yeonji is quick to retreat, pulling her arm back. Her body grows stiff and shaky, before Mayu takes the younger girl’s hand into her own. “You- You throw punches before you think, you’re hitting people with whatever’s near you before you think of what’ll happen!” She lets out a shout of frustration, kicking a nearby rock across the ground. “For someone so smart, you sure act like a meathead.” 

 

“What was I supposed to do?!” 

 

“Literally anything else!” Their shouts grow louder, and Yeonji flinches. Mayu loops an arm around her, whispering something into her ear, quiet words of comfort. “Kim Haeun she – she isn’t the kind of person who takes this shit lying down, okay?! Something could happen, and when it does, it’ll be your fault.” Nakyoung looks at Kotone, and all of a sudden, it feels like a knife has been embedded into Kotone’s chest.

 

There’s an uncomfortable quiet that falls over them, one that makes Kotone want to throw up, the acidic taste of bile crawling up her throat. Nakyoung then sighs, shakily, and Kotone swears there’s tears building up in her eyes. 

 

“You can’t keep doing this…” she mutters, blinking and looking away, as if the mere sight of Kotone is enough to make her recoil. “You keep seeing the world as some big enemy you have to fight, that if you don’t, it’ll hunt you down and hurt you. But not everything needs a war, Kotone.”

 

Kotone knows better, she knows Nakyoung is only trying to help, but she can’t stop the comments from leaving her mouth. “Right, because I’m the problem, aren’t I?” She can feel Nakyoung’s gaze snap to her as the Japanese girl looks away, “Don’t pretend you don’t look at me like that. You always talk about it, how I need to keep myself in check. You act like I’m some ticking time bomb waiting to go off.” 

 

She feels the frustration, the shame, the guilt – all of it begins to eb and flow through her veins as she steps forward, voice trembling as she glares at Nakyoung. “You act like I’m always five minutes from hurting everyone, hurting you guys, right?!” Nakyoung shakes her head, eyes shaking. 

 

“Thats not what I–” 

 

“I’m a danger, right? You have to brace yourself whenever I get upset, right?” Kotone feels something wedge itself into her throat as her chest tightens. 

 

“Unnies, please–” Yeonji tries to cut in, tensing as her eyes go from one of them to the other, “Please don’t fight–” 

 

Nakyoung exhales through her nose, eyes hard. “Maybe I wouldn’t have to brace myself if you didn’t throw yourself into every fight like you’ve got something to prove!”

 

“I do have something to prove!” Kotone’s voice cracks, raw now. “Because if I don’t, no one will leave me alone! I’m not like you, Nakyoung.” There’s a whimper that leaves Kotone as she grits her teeth, and Nakyoung almost steps back.

 

“You think it’s easy, growing up and always being targeted?! The weak kid who can barely throw a punch?! If I don’t stand up for myself, for the people who can’t stand up for themselves, then they’ll just walk all over us!” She’s breathing hard, so is Nakyoung. “I don’t know how to sit still and smile when people are talking shit about my friends like it’s nothing!”

 

“I’m not asking you to smile!” Nakyoung shouts back. “I’m asking you to think! For once! You always make it worse!”

 

Yeonji lets out a choked sob.

 

“Stop!” she cries, her voice cracking, “Stop yelling! Please, I–”

 

The sound is enough to make them both freeze, but neither of them turns to her in time. Yeonji stumbles back, hand clutching her chest, tears running down her cheeks. She bolts down the sidewalk with a broken, muffled whimper.

 

“Yeonji—!” Kotone instinctively takes a step, but Mayu is already moving, her expression unreadable but eyes sharp as a blade. Kotone doesn’t think she’s ever seen Mayu look at anyone like that. She pauses just long enough to cast them both a look that makes the air feel ten degrees colder.

 

“Enough.” Is all she says, before running after Yeonji. 

 

The silence she leaves in her wake is deafening, a crushing weight pushing down all over Kotone’s body. Every breath hurts, every slight movement stings. She blinks, drops of tears sitting, waiting to fall. Nakyoung stares off in the path Yeonji and Mayu ran off in, and lets out a defeated sigh, her head dropping. 

 

“You’re… you’re exhausting, Kotone.” The words hit her like a slap across the face and Kotone looks away. Something breaks inside of her, and Nakyoung seems to see it. The girl hesitates, reaching out, only for Kotone to walk back. 

 

“Am I?” Kotone asks, voice uncharacteristically small and Nakyoung flinches. 

 

“Kotone… wait–”

 

“Just go.” Kotone refuses to look up, taking in a sharp breath of air, “If I’m so tiring to deal with, then go. I never asked to be your friend in the first place.” At first, Nakyoung didn't answer. Kotone thinks she might ignore her, stay there, and try to mend things. But, Nakyoung begins to walk off, and Kotone hears the quiet cries leave her before her walk turns to a sprint, and she’s running back into the school. 

 

Kotone finally feels the drops of water in her eyes begin to fall down her face, and she lets out a quiet sob, hand pressed over her mouth. It’s not loud, not messy. Yet it all hurts the same. 

 

It’s not long before Kotone runs back into the school, after Nakyoung. 

 

=====

 

Each step Kotone takes feels heavier, her hands damp with sweat as they sit clenched in her pockets. Her mouth is dry, and she can’t push Lynn away from her, not yet. The younger girl is practically skipping, arms linked with Kotone as Xinyu and Nien walk ahead. The three said they had something prepared, and the underlying and nauseating sense of dread in Kotone’s stomach only worsens. Lynn looked so hopeful, and there was a bright smile playing on Xinyu’s lips.

 

She tries to steel herself as they head down a set of stairs Kotone doesn’t think she’s seen before. “You know,” Nien starts ahead, “The roof is usually Xinyu and mine’s go-to hangout spot. Unfortunately, I don’t think it’s really available anymore.” There’s a sting of guilt in Kotone’s chest, and she speaks up, voice too cold, too robotic. 

 

“You didn’t have to.” 

 

Xinyu laughs, “Nonsense,” she sang, “What good is a place if we can’t all go to it together?” She flashes a grin at Kotone, and the Japanese girl feels her stomach lurch. They stand before a red door, and Nien grins, fiddling with some keys. It takes a moment, long enough for Lynn to groan and Xinyu to tut in disapproval before Nien finally finds the right one, and opens the door, a bashful smile on her face. 

 

Inside, Kotone’s breath hitches. “Kinda stupid they keep the basketball office downstairs, probably why no one uses it.” 

 

Xinyu clicks her tongue as she steps inside, “The school does love spending money on unnecessary things…” She sits herself down on the leather sofa. 

 

“It used to be so dusty in here,” Lynn whispers to Kotone, pulling herself away. Kotone can smell the scent of lavender in the air as Lynn heads towards the mini-fridge in the corner, pointing at a nearby glass display case. “We mainly use it to store our trophies, but we made some… renovations.” 

 

Nien flashed a smile, “Fancy, isn’t it?”

 

Kotone doesn’t say a word. 

 

It’s lived in, already. There are posters hanging on the walls, varying basketball teams and players, but some music artists too. A hoodie is tossed over a sofa, armchairs nearby. Lynn plops herself down onto a worn beanbag, opening a can of soda with a hiss. There’s a whiteboard in the corner, Nien doodling something absentmindedly as Xinyu picks up and presses a remote. A TV flickers to life, as the Chinese girl puts on some sappy drama, the romantic tune of the OST flowing through the air. 

 

A stray basketball rolls up beside Kotone’s foot, and her eyes are glued to it. The entire room feels mismatched, and yet, there’s warmth emanating from every corner. It’s just like them, she thinks. 

 

“I told you we had something prepared,” Nien says, voice light, but there’s an undertone of pride she can’t quite hide. She clicks her tongue with her smile, and when Kotone looks behind Nien, there’s four small drawings on the whiteboard. One is a red panda with the words ‘Tone’ written above it, and it seems to be doing a little dance. It’s silly, it’s charming, and it makes Kotone’s chest squeeze. “Thought it’d be a nice place for us all to hang out.” 

 

Kotone’s eyes briefly glance at the series of wooden cubbies beside the display case, on the far wall of the room. She spots Lynn and Xinyu’s names on two of them before she hears the sound of another can opening as she glances at Xinyu, watching her down her drink with a satisfied hum. “It was a mess when we first found it again. So we cleaned it out, added some of our stuff. Fridge. Beanbags. Posters.” Her eyes flick to Kotone. “It’s not much, but it’s ours.”

 

Lynn reappears with a soda can in hand, handing one to Kotone as she pushes Kotone towards the cubbies, eyes glimmering with joy and shaking with excitement. “And we gave you a cubby too! For your bags and stuff!” She gives Kotone a grin, and Kotone glances at the wooden space. 

 

“It’s supposed to be for someone else, but they left ages ago and we haven’t changed it since we haven’t been in here for ages.” Kotone stares, finding the korean letters of someone else’s name scribbled out and instead her own name written in Japanese, likely by Lynn.

 

Kotone feels Lynn’s expectant gaze on her, and her stomach turns to lead. She glances sideways, seeing Lynn sit beside Xinyu, and she swallows. 

 

She turns to face the three, left hand tightening around the strap of her backpack, and she breathes. The Japanese girl attempts to ice over her nerves, thinking of Mayu’s fate and the bigger picture. 

 

“Why did you do this? Any of this?” She asks, voice oddly monotone. She watches Xinyu’s eyes snap up from her drama, and Nien eyes Kotone. 

 

“Because we’re your friends, duh.” Xinyu shakes her head fondly, muttering something to herself as she looks back at the television. Nien doesn’t let her eyes move from Kotone, and Kotone feels the dread coming back. 

 

“There’s no point to this.” Kotone argues, and Xinyu scoffs, lighthearted, still unaware of Kotone’s intentions. 

 

“What are you talking about? If you’re worried about the school, they don’t care enough to stop us, and if they did, we’d just find somewhere new for us all to hang out. That’s what friends do.” She lets herself laugh, “The point is–” She tries to say, and when she turns, her smile falters. Kotone doesn’t know how her face looks, trying to keep her expression cool and under control, but whatever her face says is enough to shut Xinyu up.

 

“There’s no point to it, because I’m not your friend.” 

 

That gets them all to look at her. Xinyu’s eyes widen, and Kotone feels herself grow sick at the shocked look in Lynn’s eyes. She can’t even bring herself to look at Nien, the guilt and shame mocking her in her mind, and she watches as Xinyu slowly rises.

 

“What…” Xinyu shakes her head, “What the hell are you talking about?” 

 

Kotone’s other hand tightens around the canned drink Lynn gave her, and she lets out a sigh, staring towards the door. “Whatever you do from here on out,” her voice is cold, void of any feeling, “I want nothing to do with it.” 

 

Xinyu stares at her, and opens her mouth, like she’s ready to laugh. Like this is all some big joke, like Kotone is about to laugh as well and sit down beside them. But Kotone doesn’t move, she doesn’t flinch, she holds Xinyu’s gaze. The chinese girl scoffs, and lets out a laugh of disbelief. Her eyes move around the room before landing on the Japanese girl again. 

 

“Are you serious?” She asks, voice shaking, hands clenched at her sides. Wordlessly, Kotone moves past the cubbies, past the sofa and beanbags. Her hand tightens around the can, any harder and she’d start to crush it. She offers another gaze behind her, to the faces of the others. The rare feeling of warmth is replaced with the all-too-familiar numbness Kotone knew well. 

 

Her eyes flicker to the cubbies, to where her name was etched, like it was foreign, meant for someone else. “I didn’t ask for this,” she says, quietly. “And I don’t want it. Don’t give me a place. Don’t make space for me. It’s a waste of your time.”

 

Lynn stands, clutching the half-empty can in both hands. “But… we wanted to,” she says, her voice small. “Tone… what’s going on? You’re our friend–”

 

“That was a mistake.” Kotone replies, not cruel, not sharp – just distant. Clinical. Lynn flinches. 

 

Xinyu steps forward, shaking her head. “No, no this is bullshit,” she seethes, “What the hell is going on? You’re just, what, pushing us away? Like it’s nothing? Tone, come on…” The anger fades, something else replacing it in her eyes as she reaches out. Kotone pulls back. 

 

“You can do whatever you want,” Kotone mutters. “Decorate your space, have your fun. I’m not stopping you. I’m just not part of it.”

 

Lynn’s mouth opens, but nothing comes out. Her eyes are wide, her lips trembling as she tries to find something – anything – to say. “Why are you saying this?” she finally breathes. “Did we… did we do something wrong?”

 

Kotone doesn’t respond.

 

Instead, she looks towards the TV, the drama still playing, oblivious to the outside world and shift in the air. Xinyu’s anger is gone, a lost and confused look on her face whilst Lynn looks at Kotone like she’s something falling through her fingers. Her eyes fall to Nien, who’s had her eyes trained on Kotone the entire time. Kotone stares back into those eyes, and there’s a pain in her chest. Their eyes linger on each other, and Nien leans against the whiteboard. 

 

At first, she doesn’t say a word. She doesn’t demand to know what’s going on, she doesn’t jump in to argue for anyone. She just stares at Kotone. 

 

And then, she smiles. It isn’t her usual bright smile, the one that sent warmth travelling through Kotone’s chest and the rest of her body, the one that turned her eyes into pretty crescents. It was tired, but understanding. 

 

“Okay,” is all she says, Xinyu and Lynn’s eyes snapping to her, “We won’t talk or speak to each other. We’ll ignore each other from now on, yeah?” She pushes off from the whiteboard and nods her head, “Let’s be strangers, Tone.” 

 

Kotone feels a knot in her stomach, but she exhales through her nose. She nods once, before turning around. Lynn is quick to reach out, arm holding onto Kotone’s, and she pleads. 

 

“Wait, Tone-unnie, please…” her hold on Kotone’s wrist lingers, and Kotone nearly screams. “Not me… out of everyone, you’re not supposed to push me out.” There’s a finality to the sentence as she stares at Kotone, half-sad, half-determined. “Tell me, please, what’s going on…” 

 

Kotone thinks of Lynn’s smile, how the girl’s eyes always seemed to sparkle whenever she looked at Kotone, how she looked at her with such adoration. How she never once looked at her like everyone else did. Even now, her eyes hold sorrow, sadness, but not rage, disgust or even fear. She doesn’t treat Kotone differently despite all of this, and it gives Kotone a dizzying headache. She looks away, refusing to meet Lynn’s eyes. 

 

Those same bright and kind eyes, now stained with despair. You just can’t stop it, can you? They all get hurt in the end. 

 

“Lynn… from the very start, you never deserved me.” Kotone closes her eyes, “You’re kind, you’re sweet, you uplift everyone around you. Despite it all, people rarely approached you because you were my friend. But… that wasn’t fair. I’m not you, I… I’m angry, bitter. I hurt people. You… you don’t deserve to be dragged down by someone like me.” Lynn bites her lip, voice shaking as she speaks. 

 

“You… you don’t get to make that decision for me.” It’s the first time that, to Kotone, Lynn sounds well and truly sour, bitter, upset. 

 

“This isn’t just your decision, it’s also mine,” she gives Lynn a sad smile, “Lynn, I’m not the kind of person you remember fondly. I’m the one you’re glad you left behind, the lesson you learn.” She pulls her arm away and opens the door. She pauses, and sighs.

 

“Nien and Xinyu… they’re good for you. Much better than me. Stick by them, alright?” With that, Kotone leaves the room, a cold silence left in her wake. The door closes behind her with a quiet click. 

 

Not a slam. Not a dramatic final note. Just the dull sound of something ending.

 

In the drama, a character laughs as Xinyu kicks one of the beanbags across the room. “What the hell is wrong with her!” She lets out a frustrated shout as Nien sighs, crossing her arms. Lynn’s eyes remained glued to the door, willing Kotone to run back in and explain herself. She doesn’t, and she slowly sits down onto the floor, a shadow coming across her face. 

 

Nien leans against a wall, sighing as she lets her head rest on the back of it. “Sohyun.” Is all she says, and the other two turn to look at her. 

 

“Sohyun did this.” 

 

=====

 

The next few days move slowly. Things aren’t the same, it goes without saying. Kotone returns to her isolated routine, rarely talking to anyone. At first, she doesn’t entirely shrug Jiwoo off, since it isn’t her she’s supposed to avoid. But eventually, she does anyway, because Nien and Xinyu won’t stop popping up in their conversations, and she starts to notice when Kotone stops visiting the team during practice. Lynn doesn’t wait for her like she used to, and people start to notice, whispers of a possible fight spreading. 

 

Some don’t take it too seriously, with how often Xinyu and Nien apparently fight with each other. Others start to think Kotone is shifting right back into who she was when she joined the school. Fear comes across people again, even despite Lynn’s apparent attempts to calm people down. Even now, she looks out for Kotone, and it leaves a sour taste on her tongue. 

 

Her headphones plug themselves back into her ears, drowning out the world around her as she stares at the worksheet before her, eyes briefly blurring. Dark circles have made their home beneath her eyes, sleeping getting even harder. Anytime she hits her bed, thoughts of Mayu and the guilt return, and she struggles to let her body relax for even a moment. 

 

It’s not just Kotone struggling to adapt. Lynn passes a shot to Xinyu, and once it lands, the group cheers. She does too, and her eyes move to the stands. Her heart clenches when she looks for Kotone, only to not see the girl at all. It’s like she’s become a ghost, no matter where she goes, Kotone isn’t there. She tries to approach Kotone’s classroom one time, but finds herself unable to do so, instead sitting back in the basketball office. 

 

You’re a coward, like always. She tells herself, lying down on the sofa as the cold feeling of guilt eats at her. 

 

All the while, Xinyu keeps catching Nien zoning out, the usually loud girl weirdly quiet. 

 

=====

 

Kaede groans with each step, her body sore from all the training she started doing with Xinyu. It had become part of a routine – hang out with them whilst helping prepare the play, head off to get food, spar for a bit. Out of all of her ‘intel gathering’ sessions, none had left her body aching like this. Part of her wished to be able to flaunt her skills, to take Xinyu down like she has many others. But, alas, her cover mattered more. 

 

Maybe it’d be less annoying if she wasn’t so smiley… she thinks, a scoff leaving her lips. Although, she did note the bitter look in her eyes today, and the subdued nature of her and Lynn. 

 

Ah, right… she remembered. 

 

Sohyun watched, a smile on her usually cold face as Kaede tried lining up her shot. The pool table was a new addition to the spacious common room, cold air seeping into the room from the vent as Kaede stuck her tongue out, attempting to focus. Kaede let out a breath of air, hitting the ball as it perfectly hit two others, and Kaede made a noise of satisfaction as Sohyun nodded.

 

“Impressive.” Her voice sounded far warmer without the voice modulator, and when Kaede glanced up, she caught the smile Sohyun gave her. 

 

There was a pleasant feeling in her chest at the amusement in Sohyun’s brown eyes, the way her hair was let down and her face unobscured by the mask. The way she wasn’t afraid to let out her obnoxiously loud and weirdly melodic laugh or joke around with Seoyeon and Daewon. Minho hung around the corner, Minhyun ignoring everyone, eyes trained on his Switch, caught up in some pokemon battle with his headphones plugged in. 

 

The pool table wasn’t the only change – Sohyun revealed her identity to the Do brothers. Kaede might not have agreed with the decision, but with the plan escalating and finding them to be more useful as of late, she felt it fair. Kaede was never one to question Sohyun’s judgement. 

 

“I’ll admit, I’m surprised.” Minho says, his deep voice bouncing off the walls as Seoyeon nodded. 

 

“Did you learn from someone?” She asked as Daewon shook his head. 

 

“No, Kaede’s a quick learner, you guys are forgetting that,” his arm was still in that black cast, but from what Kaede had heard, he’d heal up fully in a couple of weeks. “I bet this is even her first time playing.” Kaede let out a giggle, and Sohyun rolled her eyes, lining up her own shot. 

 

“It’s all about thinking ahead…” Sohyun muttered, taking the shot as impressed whistles sounded out, and Kaede frowned. “I win.” Sohyun declares, and Kaede huffs. Seoyeon pats Kaede’s shoulder. 

 

“You’ll get her next time.” She whispers conspiratorially, and Sohyun gives Seoyeon an unimpressed look whilst Seoyeon giggles, throwing her arms over Kaede’s shoulders and hanging onto the Japanese girl loosely. 

 

“Why are we here again, Wolf?” Minhyun calls out, and Minho is quick to smack his brother on the shoulder. He clicks his tongue, glancing up as Sohyun waves Minho off. 

 

Despite learning who she was, Minhyun hadn’t stopped calling Sohyun ‘Wolf Park’. Perhaps it was meant to place some distance, although Kaede just saw it as meaning there was little way he’d accidentally slip up. “I don’t think there’s too much to discuss in the first place,” she said, clicking her fingers as Minho moved over, sorting out the balls and the table for another game. “We already know what happens next.” 

 

She rubs chalk against the end of her cue, “I know Nien, and she’s not going to take what we did to Kotone lightly. She’ll probably storm in, demanding to speak to me. I’ll stall whilst Kaede carries out the plan,” her expression is neutral, and Kaede holds her breath, “She’ll attack Xinyu and Lynn, incapacitate both whilst Nien is here. We’ll tie them up, and send a picture to Nien. It’ll break her spirits.” Sohyun said, and Seoyeon nodded whilst Daewon grunted. 

 

“You brothers just need to hang around Kotone. If she does decide to jump in, you’ll be tasked with taking her down.” Minhyun shrugged, putting a headphone back in as he continued his game as Sohyun moved to start. 

 

Kaede watched the older girl’s movements, and Sohyun paused, glancing up at Kaede. “You think you can do that, Kaede.” For a moment, Kaede thought of Lynn’s hopeful eyes or Xinyu’s bright smile, the way she’d rustle her hair and coo over anything Kaede said. “Someone else can always do it.” Kaede thought of Shion and Dahyun’s smiles around them, and sighed, before grinning. 

 

“Please, they won’t know what hit them.” 

 

Kaede finds her home easily, and unlocks the door as silently as she can. The air is still, the thick scent of whiskey hanging in the air as she scrunched up her nose. The lights were off, shadows cloaking every corner, but Kaede didn’t need any light. She knew the layout like the back of her hand, knowing which floorboards creaked, where the pile of papers about late bill payments were scattered, where her father’s slippers were at the bottom of the stairs. 

 

She wondered if the man was asleep – he usually was at this hour. She glanced over, the glow of the television the only source of light in the living room, a quiet buzz from it as he grumbled. 

 

Kaede felt a wave of nausea hit her, her stomach lurching as she closed her eyes, letting out a quiet sigh. She should’ve known better, known he’d still be awake by now. Her foots hesitated by the staircase, and he groaned. “K-Kaede? Is… is that…” he slurred, “Is that you?” Kaede almost scoffed, wondering how he had yet to die from liver failure from how much he drank. 

 

He pushed himself off the sofa, glass bottles and cans clinking as they fell to the ground. The sight was almost pitiful – the suit he wore to the office was drenched in his own sweat, the collar damp and the tie nowhere to be seen. The first few buttons were undone, the hairy and scarred chest of the man she called her father. His beard was short but wispy, and his hair graying, sticking to his forehead as he sniffed, letting out a quiet groan. 

 

“Just here to change, heading out.” Was all she said, and he scoffed, rubbing the back of his hand against his nose and upper lip as she hoped her looks of disgust were masked by the black darkness of the shadows. She placed the her foot against the first step of the carpeted staircase, and he let out a low chuckle. 

 

“Always in and out, in and out,” he waved his arm lazily, “You’re just like that lousy mother of yours.” He sneered, and Kaede took in a sharp breath. He heard him step forward, but made no move to run. If she did, he’d actually try to chase after her. If she didn’t, he’d stay there, and fall back down onto the sofa. 

 

“You…” he pointed at a spot on the wall, not where she was at all. “You think you’re so… so much better than me?” His voice was breaking, and Kaede blinked. “You… playing wannabe gangster… running around with those secrets and smiles…” He grabbed something, and Kaede shuddered as a glass bottle smashed against the wall behind her. 

 

Glass scattered like raindrops onto the floor, alcohol spilling onto the carpet as she took another step forward, and another. He never aimed, never tried to. Maybe he just liked hearing something other than himself break every now and then. “You hear me girl?!” He called out and Kaede hummed. 

 

“I hear you.” She walks on, hearing him collapse onto the sofa again. She waits a beat, and hears the sound of his deafening snores as she clicked her tongue, walking up the rest of the stairs and to her room. 

 

The room was cramped, cold. The air was stale, childish posters hanging onto the walls. Kaede hadn’t changed the room one bit since she moved in as a child. She locked the door behind her, and picked up the duffel bag she kept near her bed. Her body moved on autopilot, far too used to this routine by now. She didn’t give herself too much time to dwell on her pathetic excuse for a homelife, didn’t busy herself in wondering how her mother was doing in America with her new husband, when the next time she’d visit would be. 

 

She didn’t let herself dream of a world where she went with her. She throws in what she normally does – a spare change of clothes, a switchblade, a few hygiene products – and zips up the bag. She heads to the windowsill, opening it up and glancing down to the ground below. A safe drop, she knows it is. She cast once glance back to the cracked mirror in the corner of her room, and scoffs at the red-rimmed eyes. 

 

“Pull yourself together, Ede.” She mutters, leaping out the window and landing on the ground below. 

 

The amber streetlight flickered above as Kaede sighed, the cool air of the night hitting her skin as she rolled her shoulders. There was no adrenaline running through her system, she stopped viewing running away like this as any threat to be scared of. The man inside was nothing more than a husk. 

 

Kaede walked on, block after block. The further she walked, the cleaner the pavement became, less stray debris or trash blocking her path. People seemed nicer too, smiles on their faces or kids running around the legs of their parents. The quiet buzz of the city grew louder as Kaede walked the path she had etched into her memory. She took a longer route than usual, allowing the weight Sohyun had inadvertently placed on her back to settle onto her. 

 

Kaede thought of Xinyu, and that comforting smile, or Lynn’s wide eyes. She wasn’t conflicted, she told herself. Not enough to compromise the mission, at least. She sighed, wondering what the hell she was even supposed to tell Shion, how she was supposed to face Lynn. Would Lynn even fight back? If she did, Kaede might have trouble, but if not… Kaede shook her head. 

 

Why are you even thinking about– no, stop. It’s for the mission. She sighed, hands in her pockets as she kept walking on.

 

It’s not long before she comes across the familiar winding paths as she walks along them. To any other home, she might jump up, climb through a window to greet someone. It’s how she even entered the base, and yet here, Kaede didn’t have to. She wasn’t some crazy fighter or a girl who hid behind masks. She was just Dahyun’s kind, mysterious, troubled friend. She glances up, seeing soft yellow light emanate from behind the curtains in Dahyun’s window, and she smiles. 

 

She can almost hear the honey-like voice singing and she chuckles to herself. She raises a finger and presses down on the buzzer. Once, then twice. She can hear a clattering of footsteps, before Dahyun calls out, “I got it, mom!”. The sight of the girl’s wavy brown hair greets her, alongside that smile she’s gotten too used to. 

 

Dahyun gives Kaede a once-over, and Kaede’s mouth feels dry. “I needed somewhere to crash.” 

 

=====

 

Yamada Kaede wasn’t a cruel person by any means, truly. 

 

In fact, as she approached the new girl, with her oversized cardigan and lost eyes, she wanted nothing more than to help her out and teach her a much needed lesson. She smiles, tapping the girl on the shoulder. “Hey, are you new?” She asks, voice sweet and soft as the girl turns around, and seems to relax at the sight of the cute girl in front of her. She nods, letting out a sigh.

 

“I wanted to get to know the school layout before classes start,” an academic, goody-two-shoes. Easy pickings. “I’ve been trying to ask for directions, but people…” she gestured around them, and Kaede nodded with a giggle.

 

“Tell me about it,” she takes the new girl’s arm, watching her face flutter pink as she giggled. “What’s your name?” 

 

“Dahyun, Seo Dahyun.” She says, and Kaede grins. 

 

“Well, Dahyun…” Dahyun mumbles out her birthday and Kaede lights up, “Well, Dahyun-unnie, I’m Kaede. I remember being new around here, and if you want…” she trails off before linking their arms and taking Dahyun’s side. “I could show you around?” Dahyun visibly relaxes at the friendliness, likely having not experienced it once since she set foot. 

 

Kaede almost laughs. Of course no one had. People became too distrusting, no one wanting to help each other out. Gangs ran rampant, and The Alliance was the threat around the corner, the bear no one wanted to poke. No one knew anyone’s allegiances, so trust became a currency so rare that it was seldom offered up. Dahyun was far too easy of a target, it was a miracle no one had messed with her yet. 

 

Dahyun nods, and the two walk together.

 

Kaede is at least conscientious enough to give Dahyun a proper tour, showing her all the necessary classrooms, restrooms and where the library was. She even threw in a secret shortcut to some areas, a bone tossed her way. Throughout the whole ordeal, Dahyun stays with that sweet and genuine smile, and Kaede almost rolls her eyes. The girl was nice, too nice, and so oblivious. She smiled as people walked past them, gave teachers a wave, offered candy to Kaede at various points. 

 

‘They’ll eat her alive if she doesn’t learn…’ She thinks.

 

 When they near the end of their tour, Kaede is quick to find a way to trip Dahyun up, and the girl goes flying. She gasps, quickly stabilising her as items fall from her bag. The pair drop down and begin to collect them, and Dahyun lets out an awkward laugh. “Sorry, my mom is always saying I’m tripping over my own feet.” She laughs and Kaede nods, picking up her wallet with a smirk, before handing it back with a sweet smile. 

 

The pair stand, and Kaede makes a show of dusting Dahyun off. “How was the tour?” She asks, voice saccharine as Dahyun smiles.

 

“...thanks,” she says, voice earnest as Kaede feels a tug on her heart, “Honestly, I’ve been having a rough time adjusting here. Honestly, I wouldn’t have even moved but…” she sighs, shrugging, “Stuff gets complicated, and you just need a change of pace.” Kaede raises a brow, a giggle leaving her lips. 

 

“You sure picked an interesting place for it.” Dahyun seems to agree, laughing before Kaede shifts her weight between her feet. “Oh, and by the way?” Dahyun’s head perks up, and Kaede reveals the bills between her fingers. Dahyun’s eyes widened, going to her wallet, only to find all the cash missing. Kaede twirls the notes between her fingers, grin sharp and eyes glittering. “You should really be more careful around here.”

 

Dahyun blinks, completely stunned. “Wha–?” Kaede giggles.

 

The Japanese girl steps back, flashing that same disarming smile from earlier, but now bearing her teeth. “People’ll take advantage of that big heart of yours. Better you learn now than when it really counts.” She shrugs, stepping back further as it all dawns over Dahyun.

 

Dahyun’s mouth opens, then closes again. Her brows pinch together, not in anger – just confusion. Hurt.

 

“But… I… why would you..?”

 

Kaede hums and gives a casual shrug, already turning on her heel. “Think of it as a favor,” she calls over her shoulder. “Lesson one: don’t trust strangers, even if they’re cute.” She winks at Dahyun, skipping away as the girl deflates.

 

She leaves with a laugh, light and bright as wind chimes, bills still in hand, fluttering as she skips away. And for some reason, the laughter rings a little hollow in her own ears.

 

===

 

Kaede doesn’t expect to run into Dahyun again.

 

The school’s big, and she rarely keeps tabs on anyone who isn’t a threat to The Alliance. From what she read, Seo Dahyun was a textbook goody two-shoes, with a clean record and even a history of being in the school choir. She attends one recital out of curiosity and can admit, the girl had pipes. Still, she doesn’t expect to run into her anymore than she runs into any other student she’s pickpocketed. It can’t be more than a week or two later when there’s a downpour late in the evening and she finds herself under a bus station, rain hammering against the roof of it.

 

The thunder crackles above, rain pouring down as she sighs, her uniform soaked and weighing her down. Her skin is frigid, icy as she folds her arms around herself. The bruise on her right side and against her face sting all the more as she huddles into a crouch, glancing up and wondering when the deluge would relax, or when the bus would finally arrive. 

 

She lets out a sardonic laugh. “Where will you even go, hm, Ede?” She bits the corner of her lip, before letting out a sigh. She hears footsteps, and her eyes narrow. She readies for a confrontation that doesn’t come, a familiar hum to her left. 

 

She glances up, and sees Dahyun’s wide eyes. “No way…” she mumbles to herself as Dahyun’s eyes zero in on the bruise on her face. The result of another screaming match with her father, although this one ended up with a cracked plate and Kaede ducking a flying ashtray, bruises on her body. She scoffs bitterly, Dahyun’s eyes remaining on her. 

 

“Go on,” she says, glaring up at Dahyun. Dahyun tilts her head, polkadot umbrella still hanging over her as Kaede feels her hands clench into fists. “Say what you want to say, mock me and be over with it.” 

 

Instead, Dahyun’s eyes remained trained on her, grip on the umbrella handle tightening. For a moment, everything falls silent beyond the rain. There’s no cars on the street, no people yelling and cursing at the skies. The soft sounds of the storm become background music to the sound of their breathing and Kaede’s heart hammering in her ears. Instead, Dahyun steps forward.

 

Not fast, not sudden. A gentle movement, like she’s approaching a stray animal that might bolt.

 

Kaede tenses anyway.

 

But Dahyun doesn’t say anything. Doesn’t mock her. Doesn’t pity her, either.

 

Instead, she crouches down beside her, lowering the umbrella so that it shields them both. Kaede shivers at the sudden warmth of it – not at the umbrella, lord knows the air is too cold for it to do anything – but at the warmth now before her, both physically as she feels it flow out from Dahyun’s body, and metaphorically. Dahyun’s eyes are soft, a kindness in them she hasn’t seen in a while. She watches the girl awkwardly hold her umbrella beneath her arm as she opens up her bag.

 

She takes out a set of wipes, and pauses, gesturing at Kaede’s bruise. The Japanese girl is too rooted at the spot to do anything, and lets the wipes brush against the darkening spot. She winces, letting out a quiet hiss as Dahyun giggles, continuing to dab the wipes against it. Kaede doesn’t make any moves to pull away, instead letting it happen. She doesn’t remember the last time anyone moved towards her with such softness, such care in each movement.

 

“You should probably put some ice on it…” she mumbles, and Kaede can’t help the sarcastic remark that leaves her. 

 

“Gee, thanks doc.” She grumbles and Dahyun laughs. Warm, no mockery at all. Dahyun then stands, offering a hand to Kaede. 

 

“Come on,” she says, “You’ll get soaked and it’s getting late.” Kaede blinks, eyeing the hand with caution. 

 

Kaede blinks. “What?”

 

Dahyun rolls her eyes with a fond smile. “You’re coming with me. We’re not far from my place.” She shakes her hand in front of Kaede’s hand.

 

Kaede stares at her like she’s grown another head. “You’re joking, right?” She raises a brow, and Dahyun simply hums. 

 

“Nope.” Dahyun lets her hand drop at her side, “You can shower, I’ll find you some clothes. My mom’s a nurse and she’s working the night shift, so it’ll be just us and my dad, but he doesn’t snore, so don’t worry,” she readjusts her hold on the umbrella handle, “Oh! And there’s hot soup leftover from last night you can have.” She smiles and offers her hand again, and Kaede frowns. 

 

“I robbed you.” She highlights, and Dahyun blinks. 

 

“It happens.” She shrugs, smiling again, “C’mon, take my hand, it’s starting to hurt from how long I’ve had it stretched out.” She whines and Kaede finds herself slowly extending her own hand out, like a cat trying to play with its owner for the first time. 

 

“Why?” Kaede asks, voice low, unsure. “Why are you being nice to me?”

 

Dahyun shrugs, the tiniest smile on her lips. “Because you looked like you needed someone to be.”

 

And something in Kaede breaks. Quiet, invisible, not the kind of break that shatters glass or makes a sound, like the plates and cups of her home, not like the guttural crunching of bones she’s grown used to when fighting people for The Alliance. It’s something brittle inside her chest giving out, like a thread finally snapping loose.

 

She hesitates — then takes Dahyun’s hand.

 

When she enters Dahyun’s home that night, she showers until the warm water runs colder, dresses in a pair of Dahyun’s baggy pyjamas, a hoodie thrown overtop that smells of cinnamon. She’s introduced as ‘Dahyun’s friend’, and her father carries a warm smile, and doesn’t bury her under scrutiny when she flinches whenever he gets too close. He cooks them up a meal to go with their soup. 

 

She’s sitting on Dahyun’s bedroom floor, on the fuzzy rug she has in the centre. The plate of food is on her laps as Dahyun talks her ear off about teachers in school or annoying friends. She doesn’t ignore her or drown her out. She listens, hanging off every word that Dahyun says, giggling at times, and feels herself slowly relax. There’s no catch, no hidden cost to being here. Dahyun then drops onto her bed, sighing. 

 

They watch a movie together, and guilt eats at Kaede as Dahyun sits next to her in the dim lights of her room. She feels herself grow tired, resting her head against Dahyun as the older girl glances down. 

 

“I’m sorry for stealing from you.” Kaede mumbles, a frown on her face as Dahyun hums. 

 

“Eh, you looked like you needed it more than me.” She waves off, and Kaede, despite herself, giggles. 

 

“I really didn’t…” she mumbles quietly, and she feels Dahyun nestle herself closer at her side. 

 

“Well… then… I guess you can repay me.” There it is, Kaede thinks. The catch. She prepares to jump, to run and leave before Dahyun traps her. Before she can, she sees Dahyun smile at her from the corner of her eye. 

 

“How?” Kaede asks, wary.

 

“By being my friend.”

Notes:

WELL WHAT DID WE THINK? i think this is a fun update, u get your blueroomz, your angst, all in one package!! i do think nyanyaz will be the main pairing for kaede but her and dahyun are so cute and precious to me i had to spotlight their bond here. also the way kotone is hot with anger in her past but in the present shes cold and void of feeling. what trauma does to a mf.

next chapter should be pretty 11 and 9 focused since it tackles a lot of their self-imposed guilt. hmm mirrors. anyways.

also OMG WOAHH DID WE JUST MEET THE TOP FIGHTERS IN THE VERSE SO FAR? IN ONE GO? sohyuns army is a tough one, i will warn. although i wonder just how broken some of these kids are (both in a 'wow they're strong' sense and a 'oh theyre traumatised' sense hehe). anyways, like always, pls comment your little essays bc that does keep me motivated to post!! there is no such thing as too much yapping!!

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 7: The Chemical Reaction of Care

Notes:

i would ramble like i always do but ykw im uploading this at like 3 20 am for me so no rambling now. experience the chapter. have fun. get popcorn bc this 15k behemoth is the longest chapter so far i think?

twt: iveintodivee

"For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction" - Isaac Newton

 

=====

 

Of course, Dahyun lets Kaede in without any further questions. 

 

The home still has that cinnamon and chocolatey smell she’s grown used to, still has the soft carpets that tickle her feet as she passes by the warm smiles worn by Dahyun’s parents. They quickly rush up the steps, Kaede letting out a few giggles before they finally slip into Dahyun’s room. Kaede drops her duffel bag in one corner before unceremoniously dropping herself down onto Dahyun’s bed, face-first. The older girl sees this and rolls her eyes. 

 

“Sure, make yourself at home, let me sleep on the floor in my own room,” Kaede giggles as she rolls to the side, giving Dahyun enough room to sit down on the bed beside her, “What am I, chopped liver?” She asks, lightly nudging Kaede’s shoulder, and the Japanese girl rests her head on the pillow under her face. 

 

Dahyun’s bed is soft, and it's easy for her body to let the ache of exhaustion numb over and let herself begin to slip into sleep. It’s not like the hard wood and sturdy mattress in her own home, more like a bed of rock than a place to sleep. She feels Dahyun pet her head, and she doesn’t have the energy to fight her off. There’s only two people she lets get so close to her, and Shion is the other. 

 

“You okay?” She asks, lightly scratching the back of Kaede’s head, earning a hum from the younger girl. 

 

“Tired,” she mutters, “Couldn’t sleep at home.” 

 

Dahyun stays quiet for a moment, “Don’t go to sleep just yet,” she mumbles, and Kaede looks up at the warm smile sent her way, “There’s this movie I wanted to watch with you. I’ll make us some hot chocolate. You can use the shower, if you want.” Kaede nods, and Dahyun beams as she gets up off the bed and heads downstairs. Kaede rolls onto her back, staring up at the ceiling. 

 

She lets out a sigh she didn’t realise she was holding, and turns onto her side. She can hear the hums from downstairs, of a conversation between Dahyun and her parents. Warm, soft. That’s what Dahyun’s life was like. 

 

Her eyes turn to her bag in the corner, catching the faintest glimpse of the keychain she’d forgotten she’d put on there. Her hand balls up into a fist, and she blinks, a lump in her throat

 

 

“What’s this?” Kaede asks, glancing at the otter-like plush keychain now in her hands, running her thumb across it as Xinyu lets out a soft laugh. From beside her, she can see Lynn has one too, of a shark. Xinyu flashes her own, a fox. 

 

“Well, my dear pupils,” Xinyu starts, “When I saw a whole bunch of keychains on sale, I knew I had to get some for us.” She beams, and Kaede stares down at the smiling otter, who looks all too pleased and comfortable with himself. “The shark made me think of Lynn, and once I saw that little guy,” she points at Kaede’s keychain, “I knew he’d fit you perfectly, Kae.” 

 

Kaede swallows – everyone called her Ede, it was like her second name at that point. Shion, Dahyun, Lynn, even Nien called her it. But Xinyu never picked up on it, and resorted to calling Kaede a new nickname entirely. There was a fondness in Xinyu’s eyes as she’d train Kaede specifically, and there was an odd prickly sensation in her chest whenever she thought too hard about it. 

 

“Why?” Kaede asks, keeping her tone more curious and neutral, not letting her inner emotions come to the surface. When she looks up, she sees the shrug Xinyu gives. 

 

“I like giving gifts to my friends,” Xinyu says casually, and the word friend makes Kaede’s head spin, “And I realised I hadn’t given any to you two.” She grins, and Kaede thinks back to her mission. Instead of throwing it away when Xinyu isn’t looking, she fastens it to one of the zips on her duffel bag, and ignores the bright smiles sent her way. 

 

 

Kaede closes her eyes, and tries not to think about how she’d have to fight Lynn again, so soon after the pair had met after years. She fails, and sighs. She pushes herself off from the bed. 

 

Maybe a shower would help her clear her mind. 

 

 

Dahyun returns not long after, and has her own shower and change of clothes. Soon, the pair are huddled together in Dahyun’s bed, blankets wrapped around them as they watch the laptop in front of them. Kaede can feel the warmth emanating from Dahyun’s body beside her, and she lets herself bathe in the comfort of the bed and the fresh pyjamas. Something about the warmth in Dahyun’s house makes it feel more like home than her own ever has

 

On the laptop screen is some superhero movie Dahyun had missed in cinemas, and had just come onto streaming services. Dahyun chuckles at one of the jokes, and Kaede finds herself smiling too. She lets herself lean against the older girl, and there’s a comfortable lull that falls over them. Kaede can smell the conditioner Dahyun uses, and the older girl sighs. 

 

“What’s going on, Ede?” She mumbles, so soft that Kaede almost misses it. She glances up at the older girl, in the dimmed shadows of the room, only lit up by the strings of fairy lights along the walls. Dahyun’s expression isn’t harsh, her eyes brimming with the same gentleness they always did. Kaede looks away, Dahyun’s eyes still on the laptop. She glances out the window beside Dahyun’s bed, the vague shadowy silhouette of the city being visible through the thin fabric of the curtains. 

 

Kaede swallowed, “There’s… a mission, coming up,” Dahyun hums, more than aware of her friend’s status in The Alliance, “I’ll… there’s some people I have to hurt.” She waits, wondering if Dahyun has figured out who she means. She will, Kaede knows she will. 

 

Dahyun moves her finger forward, pausing the movie. Kaede can’t help but flinch, and hates herself for it, feeling her hands ball into fists. There’s a bubbling of frustration in her chest – Dahyun would never hurt her, so why was she acting like this? It isn’t long before the familiar pumping of adrenaline hits her veins, and she watches Dahyun’s movements. Dahyun may not try to hurt her physically, but there are other ways to be hurt. She waits for any barbed words or accusations. 

 

Dahyun reaches out, and places a hand over Dahyun’s fist. She waits, and feels Kaede slowly calm down, her muscles loosening as Kaede lets out a shaky sigh. “I guessed as much, you’re not exactly the type to run up to someone and befriend them without a second motive.” She doesn’t sound disappointed, and Kaede breathes. 

 

“I… you know I have to…” Kaede thinks of it – of the money, of why she has to keep working there. Dahyun nods, and pats Kaede’s hand gently. 

 

“I do… even if I don’t like the idea of you hurting Xinyu or Lynn, I do.” Dahyun’s voice isn’t tinged with malice or cruelty, like it should be, Kaede thinks. Dahyun never could look at Kaede how she was supposed to. “Is this about Shion? Are you worried about what she’ll think?” Kaede doesn’t answer.

 

“You know Shion feels the same way. I’m pretty sure you could shoot someone, and she’d still look at you like you hung the stars in the sky.” Dahyun lets herself chuckle. Kaede doesn’t say anything, and she feels Dahyun give her hand a supportive squeeze. “Do you have to do it? You seem pretty conflicted.” 

 

“I’m not,” it’s a lie, and they both know it, but neither acknowledge it, “And it’s… it’s better me than anyone else.” She lets her fingers pick at her sleeves, “Anyone else would take it too far, be happy they had a chance to get one over on Nien.” 

 

Dahyun inhales, “If you’re the one attacking them, you can at least keep it efficient, and minimise how much you’ll hurt them,” Kaede nods, and Dahyun exhales, “You’re busy beating yourself up over being a horrible person, and yet you still do and say things like this.” 

 

“I am a bad person.” Kaede says, like it’s a fact.

 

“You’re not,” Dahyun says, equally as assured, “Maybe you’re not all-good, but no one is. We’re all shades of grey, at the end of the day, and some happen to be darker than others. I don’t think you’re as bad as you think, Ede.” Kaede blinks, and doesn’t dare to meet Dahyun’s eyes. She’s glad she didn’t visit Shion, because otherwise she’d be sobbing right now. She feels Dahyun loop an arm around her. 

 

“I’m not happy you have to do this, Ede, but I get it. I won’t judge you for it, and neither will Shionnie, and you know that,” Dahyun rubs her shoulder, “So don’t worry about us, okay? I just… I just hope you know what you’re doing, that’s all. I am here if you need anyone to talk to, okay?” Dahyun waits a moment, and feels Kaede relax in her embrace. 

 

Kaede knows the more she thinks, the more her head will pulsate with a dull ache, and soon the dull ache will sharpen into a stabbing knife in her brain. She doesn’t think too hard, and instead sighs, melting against Dahyun, closing her eyes. 

 

“Thanks, unnie.” 

 

=====

 

Kotone watches as Yeonji’s sabre deflects another hit, before landing square on the opponent. The Japanese girl smiles, and claps in the audience as Yeonji and her opponent bow and walk back to their respective groups. Kotone walks down, already watching Yeonji’s opponent be patted on the back and consoled on their loss. Meanwhile, Yeonji wins a trophy, but returns to a group that seems intent on not acknowledging her, besides the coach, who claps a hand on Yeonji’s shoulder and offers a bright smile. 

 

Yeonji removes her helmet, shaking her head before Kotone walks over, Nakyoung and Mayu not far behind. “You did great, Yeonjimon!” Kotone smiles, quick to pull Yeonji into a hug. Mayu and Nakyoung are quick to join, and any ounce of negativity once on the younger girl’s face fades away. 

 

“When you said you practised fencing, you never mentioned you were some pro-athlete!” Mayu says excitedly, hopping up and down as Yeonji rolls her eyes, looking down at the ground and kicking it. 

 

“I mean, it’s nothing crazy…” At this point, Yeonji’s cohort have already gone off somewhere else, and Kotone couldn’t care less, as much as she wanted to glare at them and demand they appreciate the girl who got their little club a trophy after so long. 

 

Kotone shakes her head, “Yeonji, we’re serious. Your coach says something about you being the best fencing prodigy she’s seen in years?” There's a reddish glow to Yeonji’s cheeks as Nakyoung chuckles, lightly smacking the shorter girl on the arm. 

 

“You’re special,” she grins, smacking her again before shaking her by her shoulders, “Our little Yeonjimon!” Yeonji lets out a groan as Kotone chuckles, watching the scene unfold. 

 

The group had been at the arcade when Yeonji let it slip, a bruise on her shoulder that had them all concerned. When she revealed she took fencing lessons, they were all shocked, even more so when she mentioned she had a competition coming up soon. After that, the plans were set in motion for the three of them to spectate. 

 

“Can you believe it?” Mayu whispered to Kotone, watching Yeonji and Nakyoung begin to bicker, somehow dragging the coach into it. “That she’s so talented at such a young age? It’s difficult to fathom.” 

 

Kotone nods, “Makes sense though, doesn’t it?” Kotone thinks back on what Yeonji had told them, “Her mother made her do lessons since she was ten, and kept sending Yeonji to them until she passed away. Her father saw it as a way to honour her memory, so she keeps at it. To Yeonji, being good at fencing is a way to keep her mother’s memory alive.” Mayu lets out a sad sigh, crossing her arms. 

 

“She really is something… you’d think that means her teammates would appreciate her more.” Mayu frowned – even when upset, Koma Mayu didn’t sound like she hated anyone. Kotone almost rolled her eyes, but instead shrugged. 

 

“Probably jealous of her talent,” Her hands found their way to her jacket pockets, “Plus you know what some of these people are like. They see a girl with a single parent and think she’s just waiting to become trouble.” Mayu clicks her tongue with a sigh, shaking her head. 

 

“Honestly…” Yeonji looks over at them, and Mayu is quick to put a smile on her face and rush over, already gushing about how cool Yeonji looked, embarrassing the younger girl further. Kotone can only scoff, shaking her head as she walked over. She stood behind Yeonji, putting a hand on her shoulder. 

 

“Alright, enough teasing her you two,” she smiled, and Yeonji turned around, flinging her arms around Kotone. 

 

“Tone-unnie, save me!” Kotone chuckled, hugging Yeonji back, catching Mayu and Nakyoung’s warm gazes 

 

“Don’t worry, Yeonji, I know this really good sushi place not far from here,” Yeonji glances up, and Kotone smiles, “They’ll never be able to reach us there.” She stage whispers, and Nakyoung gives a mock-scoff as Mayu gasps.

 

“Sushi? Without us?” Mayu says, and Yeonji has the audacity to blow a raspberry at her. The group’s gotten more than used to her antics, and Mayu giggles at the action as Nakyoung rolls her eyes, ruffling Yeonji’s hair.

 

The coach walks over – an older woman with chestnut brown hair, greying at the roots, a few wrinkles in the corners of her face, although her eyes still carried a bright energy. “You should be proud of yourself, Yeonji,” she smiled, “In all my years, I don’t think I’ve seen someone with such refined skill at such a young age. You’ll be making national competitions in no time, giving all those older girls a tough time.” Yeonji giggles, and Kotone feels a swelling of pride. 

 

Evidently, she’s not the only one. 

 

“Damn right she will!” Nakyoung beams, throwing arms around Yeonji and Kotone’s shoulders, pulling them close on either side of her. Yeonji squawks and yells, loud, swatting at Nakyoung who gasps back. Kotone frowns, trying to shush the pair of them, Mayu giggling softly in the background. 

 

The coach watches on, and her eyes light up. “Oh! We need to take a photo!” She rushes to her back, grabbing her camera as Yeonji glances at the table behind them, picking up her trophy. She holds it in her arms, and Kotone and Nakyoung flank either side of her, with Mayu standing beside Kotone. The coach hands the camera to a nearby man, and moves to stand beside Nakyoung. 

 

They all smile as the flash goes off, and Kotone thinks she wouldn’t rather be anywhere else.

 

=====

 

Kotone blinks as the bell sounds, and glances around. She watches classmates already begin to pack their belongings away, notebooks and pencil cases into bags, before joining their friends and laughing as they leave. She sits up, blinking as her world comes into focus, and her eyes land on the clock. She sighs – she slept through her last class. She rubs her eyes, already aware of the dark circles probably under them. 

 

She packs her own things away, but senses a pair of eyes on her. She glances up at the doorway, and sees Jiwoo staring at her. It’s brief, and there’s concern in her eyes, but she finds herself tugged away by two of her other friends – Yubin and Chaeyeon. Kotone feels a knot in her chest, and she wonders if that’s how she used to look with Nakyoung and Mayu. 

 

She throws her bag over her shoulder, and as she’s about to leave, her teacher calls out to her. “Kotone.” She stops at the doorway, and turns. He’s an older man, dark hair beginning to grey, the hairs on his salt-and-pepper beard cut short. 

 

“Yes?” She finds her hand tightening its grip around her backpack as he looks at her with that same concern. 

 

“Are you okay? I’ve noticed, you’ve been sleeping during class a lot more.” Kotone swallows, and she half-wishes he’d just ignore the student’s problems like anyone else. Instead, his gaze remains on her, staring at her through those thick-rimmed glasses, and she sighs. 

 

“I… just have trouble sleeping sometimes, is all,” he doesn’t seem satisfied with that answer, letting out a sigh. “I’m fine though, I just need to start taking my pills again – my doctor gave me some.” Kotone hadn’t ever used them, not once. She hated the lethargy that would drag her down, hate how sluggish her body got. Her senses would dull, and a faint ringing would hit her ears. 

 

It reminded her all too much of that day, a week before everything with Mayu went wrong.

 

“What about your friends?” He asks, snapping her out of whatever daze she’d fallen into. When she gives a questioning hum, he elaborates. “Lynn, Nien, Xinyu… even Jiwoo or Yubin, I normally see you with them. You’ve been…” he trails off. Alone , is what he means, and Kotone feels the faint prickling of frustration in her chest, but ignores it. 

 

“Just…” Kotone sighs, “Stuff. I wouldn’t be worried, if I was you.” She gives him a bow, and slips out before any more questions come out of his mouth. Her steps are quick, her pace brisk, and she almost bumps into a few people. She just wants to head home, to slip into her bed and let that same hollow feeling in her chest swallow her whole. 

 

It’s not long before she’s out the school gates, and stops. She can hear people rushing and moving around her, eager to escape the walls of the school and disperse through the city. She half-expects to see the sight she’d grown used to – Nien, Lynn and some of the others, sitting on benches or a curb, waiting for her to join them. She can almost envision it, but as she glances up, it’s empty. 

 

She lets out a quiet breath, ignoring the pressure building up in her chest. She keeps her head low, feeling the quiet breeze flow through the air. She could opt for a taxi or bus home, but takes the longer walking route. Her gaze floats to the groups of students laughing and having fun, and even spots some with oversized sports bags flung over their shoulders. She stops for a moment, and there’s something wet beginning to build up in her eyes. 

 

Yeonji… Kotone sighs, taking out her phone as she continues her walk. She’s about to send a text to Yeonji, but spots a recommended article. She slows, eyes widening as she clicks on it, the full headline coming into view. 

 

Fencing Prodigy, Kwak Yeonji, wins another trophy for her school…

 

Kotone can feel her lips curling up into a smile, and something begins to float out of her chest and through her mouth. A laugh. She blinks, and feels the tears run down her face. “Yeonji-ah…” she croaks out, uncaring of the odd looks from bystanders as she sniffles. She lets out a quiet gasp, “You seem to be doing well without me…” Kotone keeps walking, and her chest feels tight, like it’s halfway to bursting. 

Dear Kwak Yeonji, hi, it’s me, Tone-unnie…

 

Kotone hears the beep of her apartment door, and she sighs at the empty apartment awaiting for her. She glances, and sees a new box of leftovers on the table, a note tacked on. She walks over, and notices it’s a message from her mother, warning her not to skip meals. Kotone swallows, a lump in her throat as she sighs. She rips off the note, and is about to throw the leftovers away, until her stomach grumbles, and the pang of hunger hits her as she sighs.

 

You won another trophy? I guess I’ll have to treat you to a meal the next time we all meet up! I always knew you’d be some fencing champion. I guess I’ll get to brag about knowing Kwak Yeonji, the olympic fencer, in a few years, eh? I hope you’ve been having fun, you look so happy in those pictures they posted with the article. They posted quite a few – are those your friends with you? They seem nice. 

 

Her room is as undisturbed as she left it, and she’s ready to fall onto the freshly washed yellow covers of her bed, until her eyes move to the window. The Japanese girl finds herself walking over, and watches as the pale evening light spills through the window, painting streaks of orange and blue across her bedroom walls. The city below is still buzzing with life, people walking besides each other, cars blaring their horns down the street. 

 

I knew you’d be doing so well without me… I always knew you’d be talented, Yeonji-ah. Are you still keeping up with your classes? Just because you’re becoming a pro-athlete doesn’t mean you can start slacking! I’ll have to tell Mayu-chan if you are, and you know she won’t be happy. Wah, I bet Naky-unnie is so proud of you. 

 

She has a good view of the other apartments in the area, noting the other large structures. She wonders where Nakyoung is living right now – she recalled seeing her in a different uniform one time, one of the rare occurrences where they end up going at the same time. She kept her distance, only entering the hospital once she saw Nakyoung leave. There was a red blazer hanging around her body.

 

“Did you move, Naky?” Kotone speaks aloud, to no one but herself. “What happened?” Kotone blinks, thinking of the rage in Nakyoung’s eyes on that day, red-rimmed with tears spilling out, alongside a string of curses directed at Kotone.

 

To be honest… I haven’t been visiting Mayu lately. I’ve been going through some stuff lately… don’t worry! Your unnie has it covered! But, I don’t think I can bring myself to face Mayu. What would she even say? Or think? She’d probably chew me out for being a bad friend, but understand. She always did, you know?

 

Kotone gives out a shaky breath, staring down at her phone. She scrolls through, more pictures of her alongside Yeonji, Mayu and Nakyoung. She blinks, the pictures looking blurrier. How many times had they smiled so innocently, so unaware of what awaited them? She blinks again, watching her teardrops fall onto the screen. She stops, realising where she’s scrolled to. She sees a newer picture, one of herself, Lynn, Nien and Xinyu. Jiwoo, Yubin and some of the other basketball team can be seen in the background, and they’re all smiling. Even her.

 

I need to get some rest, but I’m so proud of you, Yeonji-ah. I hope you’re happy right now. 

 

Kotone feels herself slide down onto her knees, and she lets herself cry, her voice shaky and unsteady, the sobs ebbing out of her as her chest ached. She clutched it, and the quiet sobs of her grief didn’t stop. There was no one to console her, and who did Kotone have to blame but herself?

 

I miss you. All of you.

 

=====

 

Kaede ducks and weaves past Xinyu’s kicks, rushing to the side before throwing a jab to Xinyu’s face, one the taller girl blocks. She’s quick to follow up with another jab, and another, and watches as she pushes Xinyu further and further back. Xinyu finally as the idea to dodge the hit, and follows with a quick palm strike to Kaede’s abdomen, one the shorter girl didn’t see coming. Xinyu hums, walking closer. 

 

She makes a show of clutching it, letting out a quiet groan as Lynn watches on from the side, “You know, I can tell you’re trained. Makes me wonder where you learned how to fight…” she murmured curiously, approaching even closer. She pats a hand on Kaede’s shoulder, good-naturedly. 

 

In truth, Kaede was letting Xinyu win. The girl was strong, no doubt, and evidently wasn’t going all-out in such a fight. Kaede had seen her fight before, throwing blindingly fast kicks towards men who couldn’t even react in time, sending them flying into the ground below. Yet, Kaede knew all too well the risk of showing her hand. Xinyu didn’t need to know the depth of Kaede’s skills, it would ruin any element of surprise she had. 

 

Still… 

 

Kaede is quick to grab Xinyu’s wrist, turning her body around, before flinging Xinyu’s body over her own with a yelp. Xinyu crashes down on the grassy ground below, letting out a gasp as Kaede collapses onto the earth, not far from her. Lynn lets out a laugh, and Xinyu lets out a noise of disbelief. 

 

“You little…” She’s quick to recover, already patting herself down, “Aish, my uniform’s all grassy now…” she mumbles, before extending a hand. Kaede took it, the two walking back over to where Lynn was seated. “You know, I’m impressed. You’re not insanely strong or anything, so that was kinda cool.” She ruffles Kaede’s hair, and the younger girl is quick to groan in annoyance, slapping at Xinyu’s hand as the older girl giggles, eyes sparkling with mirth. 

 

There’s something warm in Kaede’s chest, and she ignores it as she takes a water bottle from Lynn. She sips on the cool liquid, hoping to rid whatever was building up in her chest. 

 

“I told you, Ede’s cool.” Lynn smiles, standing up to throw an arm over the shorter girl’s shoulder. There’s a small lump in her throat at the smile on Lynn’s face and the familiarity of which she says Kaede’s name. Her eyes are like crescents, and Kaede can’t look any longer. 

 

Instead, she glances around, and hums. It was a new routine Kaede was getting used to – for information gathering, she told herself. After helping prepare more of the play, they’d head down to a nearby park, where Xinyu would spar with Lynn and Kaede, teaching them her tricks and fighting style specifically. She knew both were allegedly good fighters, but Lynn wasn’t a huge fan of her own skills and Kaede needed to hide her hand whilst learning Xinyu’s.

 

There were wooden picnic benches dotted around the vast emerald premises, the sun high in the sky, a chilly breeze striking at Kaede’s muscles. 

 

“No Kotone or Nien?” The pair weren’t always present at such scenes, but they had been more recently. 

 

Lynn stayed quiet, and Xinyu let out a disgruntled huff. Kotone’s sticking to her end of the deal then… Truthfully, Kaede did wonder if Sohyun would do anything to Mayu. She doubted it, despite it all, Sohyun had some of the strongest principles Kaede had ever seen in a person… but the older girl was ruthless. Kaede couldn’t blame Kotone for not wanting to take any risks. 

 

“Kotone’s… off,” is all Lynn says, and when Kaede shoots a curious look, Lynn sighs, “I… I’m sure she’ll get over it soon. She usually does.” There’s a tinge of hope in Lynn’s voice, and Kaede nods. 

 

She drums her fingers along the bottle, glancing around at the varying people walking around. She spots a couple on a date, an old man playing with his grandkids. She lets out a breath, and glances back at the pair in front of her. There’s a vague sting of guilt in Kaede’s chest, and she does her best to do what she always does when it pops up.

 

Ignore it.

 

“I wouldn’t be so sure,” Xinyu sighs, sitting down on the bench. Lynn blinks, sitting beside the taller girl, and Kaede moves to lean against the table’s edge. Xinyu gives a quiet scoff, “People sometimes… they sometimes do weird things, things that make no sense, actions that are unexplainable.” She takes a sip from her own water bottle. The Chinese girl appears to sense the inquisitive looks on the other girls’ faces, and sighs.

 

Her water bottle rests in her hand’s grasp, the bottom of it against her thigh. “You guys know who Wolf Park is, right?” Lynn is quick to nod, and Kaede is quick to feign ignorance. Xinyu looks over, eyes briefly darting to Kaede’s duffel bag on the floor near the bench, to the otter keychain. She smiles. “An old friend,” she says, meeting Kaede’s eyes, “I’ll tell you, since we’re friends now.” Kaede blinks, the lump in her throat becoming a stone she couldn’t swallow.

 

“Her name was Park Sohyun… she was sweet, you know?” Xinyu’s gaze is down, towards the ground, “Used to love listening to music and showing us her favourite tunes, would always tag along with Nien and I wherever we went… she used to have this habit of resting her head on my shoulder, whenever we’d go on the bus together.” There’s an undeniably raw edge to Xinyu’s voice, and Kaede can’t help but feel wrong. 

 

Like she’s hearing something she isn’t supposed to. She thinks about the polaroid that always seems to be on Sohyun’s person, the one she looks at whenever no one speaks to her. “She used to hate The Alliance – said they were a group of gangsters that needed to be put in check. We agreed, but Nien never really acted on it. Not that she didn’t take Sohyun seriously, but I think Nien knew once we got involved in something like that, we’d never be able to turn around.” Kaede silently sucks in a breath, and Lynn crosses her arms. 

 

“She went from hating them… to joining them?” Lynn asked aloud, in a half-whisper, and Kaede sighed. 

 

“Sounds complicated.” Is all Kaede says, and Xinyu shrugs, looking up with a quiet exhale. 

 

“You know…” she unbuttons the bottom few buttons on her school shirt, and pulls part of is aside. She reveals a series of long, jagged scars, her otherwise alabaster white skin turning into a cruel patchwork of purplish-red scars. Xinyu winces slightly at the sight, and Lynn lets out a quiet gasp. “These injuries? I got them because The Alliance decided to jump me. I got most of them, but one sneaker guy got in close enough to do all this…” 

 

 

Xinyu gasps, coughing, the sputtering noises of her own mouth making her sick. The metallic and coppery taste of her own blood is sickening, and her head spins as she crashed against the metal railing of the fence behind her. Her hand goes down to her side, met with the wetness of her own crimson fluids, whimpering and grunting as she slides down. Her head spins, the shadows and lights around her swirling in a disorientating mess of colours. 

 

A piercing, white-hot pain rips through her side, a pain so sharp it robs Xinyu of her breath entirely, and leaves her shaking. Each slight movement feels like another knife jamming itself roughly into her side – no clean, concise cuts, because no one was kind enough to offer her such a privilege. Her nerves feel electrified, in pain and on fire, and even so much as thinking feels like dragging her brain through barbed wire.

 

She cries out, feeling light-headed, dizzy. Each breath she took in felt sharp, like a punch to her ribs, and her leg muscles screamed in a burning agony, bruises littering every other spot on her body. The last thing she hears is someone shout her name, before the sounds of punches and bodies falling to the floor hit her ears. She mumbles out one last word, before the world faded to black. 

 

“So… Sohyun…”

 

 

Xinyu buttons up her shirt, letting out a quiet and shaky exhale. Lynn is quick to pull Xinyu into a side hug, and the Chinese girl rests her head against the taller of the Japanese girls. Kaede finds herself automatically resting a hand against Xinyu’s other shoulder, and the older girl shoots her smile that leaves her feeling queasy. What are you doing? 

 

“To this day, it hurts,” Xinyu sighs, leaning back in the chair slightly, Lynn’s wide and dark eyes following her. “The doctors say the actual tissue is mostly healed, the nerves are just… they think it’s partially psychological, trauma stopping me from being able to fully get over it, so my body acts up whenever someone hits it.” Xinyu keeps her statements brisk, and Kaede and Lynn glance at each other, a silent message to not push the matter further. 

 

“Apparently, they wanted to get at me, Nien and Sohyun, for being so talkative about how much we hated them.” She lets out a laugh, glancing down. “Of course, going after Nien means an instant loss, and Sohyun… she might even be better than Nien, so I was the easy one to go after.” Xinyu blinks, and Kaede can see the way Lynn’s expression softens, the way her brow creases in concern, her dark eyes shimmering in worry. She focuses on that, rather than the tight, icy grip around her own heart.

 

“Did… did Nien save you?” Lynn asked, and Xinyu shook her head.

 

“Sohyun…” Xinyu breathed out, hand moving to her side, “She… she was the one who carried me all the way to the hospital. 

 

 

Xinyu wheezed, coughing out blood onto Sohyun’s shoulders, arms thrown over the shorter girl as she sprinted, carrying Nien on her back with panicked cries. Xinyu’s vision blurred, her breaths growing shallower and more erratic, the pain overtaking her entire body. The lights and shadows around her blurred like falling stars, her skin cold to the touch, her limbs growing heavy. But Sohyun didn’t stop running, because it wasn’t as if the pain could slow her down. 

 

“Just hang on, Xinyu,” Sohyun mutters, sprinting forth, breathless and determined, her voice cracking with strain. Her arms trembled from the weight of Xinyu’s body against her smaller frame, her legs screaming as they tore down the sidewalk, cutting through alleyways and busy intersections. She narrowly avoided bumping into people, but Xinyu could faintly hear the beeping of cars or the surprised gasps of people. A dog barked. A man yelled something, but it all felt distant, drowned beneath the thunderous beat of Xinyu’s weakening pulse.

 

With each stride forward Sohyun took, the pain in Xinyu’s side only grew worse. Each jump, each step, made it feel as if the wound was reopening again and again, and Xinyu didn’t know how much more she could take. There was the mixed taste of sweat and blood on her tongue, as she shuddered.

 

Sohyun must’ve jumped over an obstacle, with how the sudden jolt left her side searing in anguish. Her nails dug into Sohyun’s jacket, teeth clenched to muffle another scream. The pain didn’t ebb, it didn’t slowly build up through her body. It howled, all at once.

 

“Hurts…” Xinyu rasped, blood spilling past her lips. “So–hyun, I… can’t–”

 

“No!” Sohyun shouts, and Xinyu wonders how much closer they’ll be. They were pretty far away when Sohyun found her, near the end of some alleyway. 

 

“Xinyu, please, I can’t lose you, please hold on, okay?” Sohyun was desperate, more desperate then Xinyu had ever heard her, and it cut through the haze of pain clouding Xinyu’s mind. “Please, Xinyu, I-I– don’t die on me, okay? Not you too… Lăo pó, please…” The pet name is enough to clear Xinyu’s mind, as is the sudden rush of air.

 

Glass doors slide open, and she can hear Sohyun scream. Sohyun doesn’t ever scream. “Please!” She’s begging, doctors rushing towards her, and Xinyu swears she hears Sohyun crying. “M-My friend, please, I-I–” Xinyu is pulled off of Sohyun’s body and is rushed off. Before it all though, before all the movement overwhelmed her and her vision turned to nothing more than a pinprick of light, she could recall Sohyun’s face.

 

Tear-streaked, pale, wild with fear. Her voice cracked, screaming Xinyu’s name even as the doors closed and the gurney rolled away.

 

 

Xinyu blinked, only now noticing the tears in her eyes that Lynn nor Kaede commented on. “She stayed with me the whole night. She apparently threatened the nurses when they tried to tell her she wasn’t an approved guest.” Xinyu chuckled wetly, glancing up and sighing. Kaede looks off, the sight making her ribs as she retracted her hand crossed her arms over herself. “She was still wearing the jacket I bled all over…” 

 

“She cared about you.” Lynn whispered, and Kaede almost wanted to scream that she still did. 

 

“She still left,” Xinyu muttered, more bitter, “She still joined them. I… I don’t know why. After everything we said, everything we went through. It just—it makes no sense.”

 

There’s silence. Heavy. Kaede’s heart thumps in her own ears, and Lynn seems to lose herself in her own thoughts. Xinyu lets out a soft, tired breath, wiping under her eyes with the sleeve of her jacket. “People… sometimes just don’t make sense,” she says, quieter now. “That’s what I’m trying to tell you, Lynn. Sometimes they change. Sometimes they break. Sometimes they just disappear. And there’s nothing you can do.”

 

Lynn’s brow furrows, and Kaede wonders if Lynn is thinking of Kotone, wondering about her friend’s changes. There’s something about Xinyu’s words that strike a chord in Kaede’s mind, and she sighs. She takes her water bottle, throwing her bag over her shoulder, and shrugs. 

 

“That’s one way to see it,” she murmurs, almost casually, but there’s an unmistakable edge to her voice that Lynn picks up on immediately. “But maybe it’s not that people don’t make sense.” She turns, facing Xinyu directly, her expression unreadable. “Maybe you just didn’t try hard enough to understand what was really going on.”

 

Xinyu’s brows knit, her mouth parting slightly, as if she’s about to respond – but Kaede doesn’t give her the chance, giving a cheshire cat-like smile.

 

“There’s almost always a reason,” she hums with a light shrug, glancing towards the people around them, “Even if you don’t fully know why. Thieves steal to feed their families, people fight to avenge the hurt… Even the insane have reasons – maybe their brains are just wired a certain way. Point is, people do things because they have reasons,” she readjusts her blazer, “If people suddenly change, there’s usually a reason why. To find that out, you have to be willing to look under the surface.” 

 

Kaede turns, and holds Xinyu’s gaze. She doesn’t fire back with malice, or rage, or anything that could endanger her cover. Instead, she wordlessly walks off. Lynn calls after her, but Kaede just raises a hand in lazy acknowledgment without turning back. Her shoulders are tense, her strides tight. Xinyu stays seated, staring at the space Kaede had just occupied.

 

“I…” Lynn starts looking for some way to apologise on Kaede’s behalf, but Xinyu shakes her head.

 

“Do you think she’s right?” Xinyu asks, hands tightening around the water bottle. Despite the tension in her body, there’s something softer in her eyes. Lynn glances at the Chinese girl, then at Kaede’s retreating form. She doesn’t reply, not straight away. Maybe because Xinyu looks so downcast, and she’d rather cheer the older girl up by telling her about her later sleepover plans, or about the ice cream parlour not far from the park. 

 

She keeps her answer to herself, thinking of the flashes of blood and newspapers back in Japan. 

 

Of course Kaede is right.

 

=====

 

“Nien!” Nien’s eyes snap up, wiping down a table, looking over to the kitchen where her mother had called out. The older woman’s hair is tied back, in a hairnet, sweat clinging to her forehead. Her sleeves are rolled up, exposing her own toned arms, and Nien throws the cloth she was using over her shoulder. 

 

“Yeah?!” She shouts back, over the loud noises of the bustling kitchen and the people teeming throughout their small establishment. The cooked aroma of meats and vegetables spilled through the atmosphere, along with the laughs and chatter of all the customers. Her work uniform hangs off her body, and she wipes her forehead of any sweat, skin glistening under the orange lights of the restaurant. 

 

“Clean up at the table near the window! Stat! Ask them if they need any refills!” Nien nods, giving a quick salute as her mother’s tightly knit expression loosens, a laugh on her lips as she slips back into the kitchen. Nien rushes over, offering a grin to the customers as she wipes down the table. She spots a child, who seems startled, with a half-filled glass of juice in her lap, a spilled mess in front of her.

 

“No worries!” She says, beginning to clean the mess up, offering a smile to the girl, “Hsupergirl is here!” Nien watches the girl’s expression lighten, a soft giggle escaping her as she stands straight. “You guys want a refill?” The girl looks at her parents, who seem to silently communicate with a shared look, “On the house, don’t worry.” They nod, and Nien smiles, taking the glass from the younger girl. 

 

Nien busies herself with refilling, casting glances at the other servers around the small restaurant – there’s only around six of them, three managing the upper floor whilst Nien and the other two usually take the lower one. Her mother’s restaurant may not be some fine dining experience, nor particularly large, rather a cramped and cosy space, but it didn’t mean the work was light. 

 

Granted, Nien had thrown herself into more shifts lately. 

 

It’s only once the lights have dimmed, and they start closing up, that someone hovers around the doorway. Nien almost tells them to leave, until she spots the familiar and tall silhouette. She smiles, walking over as she opens the door. “Baobei!” Nien flings herself at Xinyu, who grunts but is quick to hug her back. 

 

“Agh, you’re all sweaty and greasy,” Xinyu says, placing both hands on Nien’s shoulders and pushing her back. Nien whines, trying to hug Xinyu again as Xinyu giggles. 

 

“Why are you visiting?” Nien asks, and Xinyu’s shoulders deflate, only a little. “Not that I don’t appreciate it or anything, just why?” Nien crosses her arms, a soft smile on her lips as Xinyu sighs. She readjusts the strap of her handbag, and Nien takes in the rest of the outfit.

 

Standing in the doorway, Xinyu looked like how she usually did in her downtime – like an heiress to some multi-billion dollar enterprise. Her cream-toned, cropped jacket with sharp black accents at the cuffs and collar sat flawlessly above a matching high-waisted skirt, both structured and clean, as if untouched by the heat and stuffy air of the shop inside. Her long legs were framed by pristine white socks and platformed black shoes that clacked softly against the tiled floor as she stepped inside. A matching headband kept her dark hair tucked perfectly in place, cascading in gentle waves down her shoulders, and flowing ever so slightly with the cool night breeze from the outside. 

 

With her phone tucked in one hand and the strap of her handbag slipping slightly off her shoulder, she looked every bit like someone who belonged in a high-rise café – not a cramped, bustling restaurant. Yet, that classy aura cracked as she lightly smacked Nien’s shoulder. 

 

“I thought we were overdue for a little date night, Baobei,” Xinyu then smiles softly, “You’ve been throwing yourself into work lately, and it had me thinking.” Nien catches the way Xinyu’s fingers fidget with the strap on her handbag, and she smiles. 

 

“Oh? Xinyu, thinking?” Xinyu let’s out an offended yelp, smacking Nien’s shoulder a little harder as Nien laughed. 

 

“Rude… I was thinking about Kotone…” she trails off, and Nien’s smile rests on her face, although whatever emotion was shining in her eyes fades ever so slightly, “And I then thought… maybe you’re throwing yourself into work because you’d rather not think about her leaving?” Xinyu wonders, tilting her head as Nien sighed, crossing her arms and glancing around the empty shop. Her mother shoots her a concerned glance from the kitchen, and Nien shakes her head in reassurance. 

 

Her mother gives a wary nod, disappearing back inside. “If she needs space, I’ll give it to her… I can’t force her to do anything.” Nien admits, and Xinyu sighs. 

 

“Well, that thought didn’t make me happy… if you’re going to distract yourself, it should be with fun, not work!” She says, pointing at Nien, prodding her in the chest as Nien lets out a chuckle. 

 

“I agree!” Her mother yells out from the kitchen, and Nien fires back a yell in vietnamese. Xinyu giggles, and Nien returns her eyes to her. 

 

“Come on, let’s hit the shopping districts, alright?” Nien stares at Xinyu for what feels like an eternity, eyes swimming with a mixture of warmth and uncertainty, before they light up. 

 

“Alright, just let me change up, I’m trenched in sweat!” She disappears to change out of her clothes, and Xinyu blinks. 

 

“Do you mean drenched?!”

 

=====

 

Lynn picks up one of the plushies from her bed, grinning as she waved one of its arm in a wave towards herself. She giggled, pulling it close to her chest and letting out a sigh, her eyes glancing towards the army of stuffed toys and plushies that had taken up home on her bed and around her room. She can hear the water from the bathroom down the hall running, and one of her friends giving a quiet groan as they stretched. She hears them get up from the makeshift pillow and blanket fort on the ground, and stands behind Lynn.

 

Lynn feels two arms snake around her waist, and a body press itself against her back. “Jagiya…” they whisper, tickling the hairs on the back of Lynn’s neck as Lynn giggled quietly. “This was a good idea…” Lynn turns around, and glances down at the older girl hugging her. 

 

Ji Suhyeon, who everyone just called Jiyeon, smiled back at her, soft brown eyes melting under Lynn’s affectionate gaze, black hair tickling the bottom of Lynn’s jaw as she buried her face in the crook of Lynn’s neck. Lynn hums, pulling the girl even closer to her, feeling her heart thump against her own. 

 

“We’ve been too busy to see each other… I thought it would be nice for us three to meet up again.” Lynn mumbles into Jiyeon’s hair as the older girl giggles softly against Lynn’s skin. 

 

“I needed this after ballet… my legs are so sore…” she whines quietly, and lets out a quiet yelp as Lynn sits down, tugging Jiyeon with her. The older girl is nestled against Lynn’s chest and on her lap, her face an adorable shade of pink. She glances up at Lynn, and smiles.

 

“You guys better not be getting comfy without me.” A voice mutters from the doorway, and the pair glance over at Sullin, the third of their little trio, who takes a seat beside Lynn on the mattress. 

 

When it came to sleepovers, Lynn’s room was almost always the designated spot. It didn’t need to be changed much – with fairy lights hanging across the dark walls, blankets and pillows in almost every corner, and the army of plushies that occupied any other space. Jiyeon shifted in Lynn’s lap, smiling as the taller girl wrapped her arms around her, and when Jiyeon looked down, she saw the plush bunny still in Lynn’s hands. 

 

The three of them had changed into a soft set of pyjamas, Jiyeon’s hair tied back into a loose ponytail whilst Sullin let hers fall freely. Apparently, Xinyu-unnie had wanted to give Lynn pigtails, and the girl had yet to get rid of them, with the Japanese girl matching the colour of her pyjamas to the purple hair ties Xinyu used.

 

Lynn’s aunt had lent them a projector, and the white screen that had been stuck to the wall displayed the ending of the movie they’d put on in the background as they got ready for the night. “We ordered pizza, right?” Jiyeon asked as Sullin nodded, having been the one to make the order. 

 

“Good, I’m getting hungry,” Lynn mumbled, her stomach grumbling on cue. Jiyeon giggled as Lynn’s face reddened from embarrassment, and Lynn held her closer. “Jagiya… stop laughing…” she whined, and Jiyeon sighed, leaning back against Lynn.

 

Sullin eyed them both with a smile, rolling her eyes affectionately. Part of her wondered how long it would be until either one of them confessed their feelings for the other, because there was no doubt in her mind that there was something going on. They swore they were just naturally clingy and affectionate, and they both were, never hesitating to wrap Sullin in a hug or hang off her arm, but when they were with each other, it was… different. Almost everyone saw it. 

 

Hugs that lasted a little too long, rosy cheeks and soft giggles. They called each other pet names ‘as a joke’, mumbling ‘honey’ or ‘darling’ whenever they thought no one could hear them. Yet, as far as she knew, neither had told the other. Lynn was embarrassed when Sullin commented on it, asking if she was ‘that obvious’, whilst Jiyeon fervently denied liking Lynn. 

 

“We’re just friends… don’t go making it weird, I don’t want Lynn to be uncomfortable.” Sullin had rolled her eyes when Jiyeon had said it, but she listened. 

 

Jiyeon sighed, eyes fluttering shut as she got comfortable resting against Lynn, and Sullin leaned over to flick Jiyeon’s forehead. “Wa– hey!” She rubbed the spot with a pout, and Sullin leaned back, shrugging. 

 

“Don’t fall asleep yet,” she said, nodding towards the screen, “It’s Lynn’s turn to pick a movie, you don’t want to sleep through it.” There’s a pointed edge to the sentence that Lynn misses, but Jiyeon picks up on it and narrows her eyes, throwing a nearby plush cat at Sullin, who yelps. 

 

Lynn giggles, thinking back to how they all met in the first place. It was raining, a horrible deluge onto the earth that left Lynn soaking, and to make matters worse, she’d lost one of her plushies somewhere on the walk from the bus to the school. She was looking around, in the rain, when someone had grabbed her arm and tugged her indoors, against her wishes. When the light of the corridor greeted her, she saw the missing plushie thrusted in front of her. 

 

“Were you looking for him?” A girl had asked, slightly out of breath, and Lynn would later learn her name was Sullin. She had thanked her, and that was when she walked by. Pretty, not a hair out of place, skin looking soft and smooth as she regarded the two drenched girls with concern. She’d been quick to usher them into an empty classroom and offer them towels from her bag to dry themselves, whilst she’d been busy tending to the wet and slightly muddy plush toy. 

 

That was Lynn’s first time meeting Jiyeon, and her heart felt more full as the three of them skipped class in favour of talking and getting to know each other. Her first friends at her new school couldn’t have been more perfect. 

 

Friends… she thinks, absentmindedly running a hand over her plushie, petting the rabbit on the head. Sensing her shift in mood, both Jiyeon and Sullin looked over at Lynn with concern. 

 

“Jagiya… you okay?” Jiyeon asks, and Lynn feels her heart stutter ever so slightly. 

 

“I…” she sighed, “I’m just thinking.” She felt Jiyeon rest her head against her chest, listening to her heartbeat, as Sullin placed a hand on her shoulder. “I had this conversation with Xinyu-unnie and Kaede, about Kotone.”

 

Jiyeon’s sleepy gaze sharpened at the mention of the name, and Sullin’s eyebrows lifted in interest. “Kotone?” The Thai girl asked carefully, tone light but attentive.

 

“She and I… we haven’t really talked much recently. I… I think something happened recently, and I’ve been thinking about approaching her but… haven’t…” Lynn sighed, “She said something about how it would be better for me to stick with Nien and Xinyu, that someone like her just held me back.” There’s a growing note of frustration in Lynn’s voice as she continued, “I just… I just thought we were past it all, you know? This whole issue…” 

 

Lynn sighs, and she feels Jiyeon move, reaching a hand to cup Lynn’s cheek as she continued. “Xinyu-unnie… she told me some people don’t always make sense – and I know she’s right, but…” Lynn hesitated, hugging the bunny and Jiyeon closer, “What if I’ve just… completely misunderstood Kotone? Kaede said something about how sometimes people just don’t make enough effort to look beyond the surface, and it just left me with a lot of questions.”

 

Sullin gave her a small, sympathetic smile and squeezed her shoulder lightly. “Maybe the answer is simple,” she mumbled, voice gentle. “If you care, then talk to her. You don’t have to solve everything tonight, but ignoring it won’t help either.” She gives a knowing look, “She might be waiting for you to reach out.”

 

Lynn glanced at her, unsure. “But what if she doesn’t want me to? What if… “ There’s a flash of fear in the Japanese girl’s eyes, “What if she’s just done with me?”

 

Jiyeon shook her head, her voice soft but sure. “People don’t push others away because they don’t care. They do it because they care too much, and they’re scared.” Her thumb brushed along Lynn’s cheek in a soothing gesture. She feels the skin heat up beneath her touch, “If Kotone really didn’t want you around, she wouldn’t say anything at all. But she did say something. Even if it hurt you.”

 

Lynn blinked slowly, letting the words sink in, and Jiyeon offered her a sleepy smile. “Sometimes, the kindest thing you can do is show someone they’re worth fighting for, worth caring for, even when they don’t think they are.” Lynn looked into the ballerina’s eyes, and a soft giggle left Jiyeon’s lips. 

 

“Talk to her.” Sullin says, an air of finality to it. “And pick the movie, the pizza should be here soon–” The doorbell ringing cuts through the air, and Sullin nods to herself, getting up and heading down the stairs to get their food for the night. 

 

Meanwhile, Jiyeon hums, content in Lynn’s arms, and picks up the remote. “Any ideas, darling?” Jiyeon asked, cheeks a faint red as Lynn giggled, warmth blooming in her chest as she held Jiyeon close. 

 

“Maybe Kiki’s Delivery Service…” Jiyeon makes a noise of approval, pressing around to play the movie, whilst Lynn glanced around at the plushies in her room. 

 

The kindest thing you can do is show someone they’re worth caring for, even when they don’t think they are. The words ring in Lynn’s ears, and a smile slowly forms on her face, as a plan begins to emerge in her mind. 

 

=====

 

Kaede’s fists slam against the bag in front of her, the air of the gym filling with her soft and quiet grunts with each hit. She raises her foot, slamming a kick she’d picked up from Xinyu into it, and she sighed, watching the bag swing back and forth. Around her, a few other stray Alliance fighters were sparring, none daring to cross Kaede. 

 

She glances around the warehouse-turned-gym, taking in her surroundings under the dim light, heading towards her towel and water bottle on a nearby bench. The entire place had the atmosphere of something that might fall apart – metal beams stretching above, aged rust in certain places. The hard floor was covered in rubber mats, a makeshift arena at the centre of the room, with varying pieces of exercise equipment from stolen treadmills to weights scattered around. 

 

She takes a sip of her water, sweat clinging to her skin, leaving her black tank top and joggers slightly damp from the sweat she’d worked up. Her breathing slowed, mind gradually unwinding as she wiped her face with the towel — until the sound of footsteps echoed toward her from behind.

 

She turned her head slightly, already on guard. Her eyes narrowed when she saw him.

 

Kang Woojin. Top dog of the Reds, one of Sohyun’s many lieutenants. 

 

Eighteen, though he moved like he’d already lived twice that. The muscles beneath his tanned skin looked ready to rip through it with every movement he made, black compression shirt doing little to hide his physique. Fingerless MMA gloves hung around his hands as he walked over, his dark brown hair tousled from whatever workout he was doing and clinging to the sweat of his forehead. 

 

His lips curled into that relaxed smile, the one that never quite reached his eyes. 

 

Kaede scowled. “You lost or something?”

 

Woojin chuckled. “Please. You think I came to this dump by accident?” He glanced around at the run-down gym and then back to her. “You’ve been putting in extra hours lately.” He crosses his arms, an obnoxious grin on his face.

 

Kaede said nothing, grabbing her water bottle and twisting the cap open. She took a swig, watching him from the corner of her eye.

 

He took a few steps closer, hands in his pockets, his voice low and almost casual. “I heard you’re working with Wolf again. Something about a little project they’re cooking up.” He glances over to the arena, where two boys are duking it out, the sound of fists against flesh filling the air. He hollers a cheer at them, and they laugh back at him. 

 

Kaede rolls her eyes, her jaw tightening. “What do you want, Woojin?”

 

He gave a half-shrug, gaze sweeping lazily across the gym before landing squarely on her. “Just wondering if you’re planning to finish what you started.”

 

“I never said I wasn’t.”

 

“Well, people think you’re stalling.”

 

Kaede’s eyes flicked up to him. “I’m not.” She narrows her eyes again, and he chuckles. A beat of silence. Woojin let the moment stretch, then leaned in slightly, voice quiet enough that only she could hear.

“Because if you are... you know what happens next.” His voice drops, the faux warmness replaced with icy cold.

 

Kaede’s shoulders tensed.

 

He sounds almost bored as he continues, and Kaede can see the empty expression in his eyes. “You think they’ll come after you? Nah. See, The Alliance is smart, knows what you care about.” He leaned in just a little closer, that smile still plastered on his face. “So if you don’t get it done… maybe Shion gets into an accident on her way home. Or Dahyun ends up in a fight she can’t win. Unlucky, right?”

 

Kaede’s grip on the water bottle tightened.

 

“Of course,” he added, stepping back with an easy laugh, “I’m not saying I’d do anything. I’m just passing along what people are saying, gotta look out for my coworkers and all.” He laughs, clapping a hand onto Kaede’s shoulder, fingers heavy and warm. Her eyes burned holes into him, but he met her gaze evenly.

 

“Thought you’d want to know.” He chuckles.

 

Then, just like that, he turned and walked off with a lazy wave, leaving behind nothing but the echo of his footsteps and a sick feeling in Kaede’s chest. She stood there for a few, tense minutes, towel clenched in one hand, the other curled into a fist at her side. Her heart pounded – not from the workout, but from the image now seared into her mind.

 

Shion, wide-eyed and fragile.

 

Dahyun, smiling and kind.

 

Kaede looked down at the scarred knuckles of her fist, then back at the swinging punching bag. Pain throbbed through her temple, and she clutched a hand against it, slowly lowering to her knees as a growl of frustration vibrated through her chest.

 

Fuck.

 

=====

 

Kotone can hear a few quiet whispers as she approaches her desk, and at first, she begins to wonder if someone left some sort of prank there, or some sort of offensive graffiti. It wouldn’t be the first time, having joined the school with words such as ‘murderer’ or ‘psycho’ scribbled over her desk when people began to hear rumours of what she did at her old school. Yet, when she gets there, the quiet giggles begin to make more sense. 

 

It’s a small, stuffed red panda. It has a dopey smile sewn onto its face, buttons where its eyes would be. It looks handmade, and as Kotone gingerly picks it up, she notices a small piece of paper taped to its furry belly. Property of Kawakami Lynn, please return <3. Kotone blinks, and glances up, and everyone goes silent, turning back to their friends and desks. 

 

Kotone lets out a sigh through her nostrils, looking around the class. Jiwoo is notably missing, as is anyone else Kotone knows Lynn is familiar with. It’s a little suspicious to the Japanese girl, and she almost leaves the small toy on her desk, planning to abandon it in the classroom and let someone else return it. But then she recalls how Lynn had been gushing about her new plushies to Kotone, about how she needed to show the older girl her collection one day, and sighed. 

 

She stuffs the toy at the bottom of her bag, planning to find someone else to hand it to and make sure it goes back to its rightful owner. She doesn’t want to see Lynn right now, she tells herself, ignoring the guilt crawling through her gut. 

 

 

Kotone stands before Lynn’s door, only remembering the address from the few times she visited to pick something up from Lynn, or the many times she walked Lynn home before heading onto the bus to visit Mayu, alone. She glances down at the stuffed toy, and narrows her eyes at its face. For some odd reason, she just couldn’t run into anyone. She couldn’t risk going to the basketball court, and her intentions being misread, nor could she corner Jiyeon, Jiwoo or anyone else alone. 

 

Waiting for another day could’ve been an option, but she remembered the time Lynn had quietly cried because she thought she lost her shark plushie. For as cool as people thought Lynn was, tall and ponytail swishing as she ran across the basketball court, the truth was that Lynn cared a lot about the stuffed creatures, always having the largest soft spot for them. 

 

So, she found herself walking, and soon, was now in front of Lynn’s door. She hopes either Lynn’s aunt or uncle (whom Lynn lived with, and the younger girl never explained where her parents were – Kotone never asked, it wasn’t her business) answers the door, allowing her to slip away without Lynn noticing. 

 

She raises a finger to press on the buzzer, and waits. There’s a clambering down the steps, and Kotone realises who it must be. She almost drops the plushie on the doorstep and runs off, but Lynn swings the door open before she can. The girl wears a soft pink cardigan, a purple hair clip sitting amongst the long and dark strands. There’s a hesitant look on her face. 

 

“Tone-unnie…” She half-whispers, like she can’t believe it. Kotone’s chest feels tight, and she extends her arm, thrusting the plushie in Lynn’s face. She waits for the girl to take it, but she doesn’t. When Kotone meets her gaze, she sees a curious look in the younger girl’s eyes. 

 

“This is yours… right?” Lynn hums, nodding. She then waves it slightly, wordlessly begging the taller girl to take it so she can leave. Lynn doesn’t, and beckons with a nod for Kotone to enter. The older girl is about to refuse, but Lynn continues. 

 

“Please…” she asks, her voice soft, about to break, and Kotone hates the wet look in her eyes, her irises like black pearls. Kotone closes her eyes, letting her arm drop by her side. A small breeze flows through the air, sending a slight chill down Kotone’s spine. Lynn’s neighbourhood is quiet, quaint. There’s a rustling of newspapers scattering down the street, the quiet whistle of wind chimes. When she opens her eyes again, she sees the nervous way in which Lynn wrings her hands, and bites the inside of her cheek. 

 

Kotone steps inside, and doesn’t miss the way Lynn’s face lights up as she closes the door behind her. The knot in her chest loosens slightly. 

 

 

They walk up the stairs, each one creaking beneath their socks, as Lynn leads Kotone to what the older assumes is her bedroom. The plush red panda stays in Kotone’s hands, Lynn still not taking it just yet. Perhaps another reason she wanted to make sure it reached Lynn today was due to its handcrafted nature, seeming too woven with love to be left behind. She offers it a momentary glance, before they walk down the hallway and to Lynn’s room.

 

It’s soft, Kotone thinks, feeling the carpeted floor beneath her feet, or the collection of pillows and blankets scattered around, as if the room was one oversized blanket fort. On the floor, just in front of Lynn’s bed, was something that made Kotone double-take. 

 

It’s a small table, with various small chairs where several plush toys sat, each of different sizes. There was a wide assortment – from penguins, to cats, to dogs, to even a giant panda that Lynn probably won at a carnival. Kotone raises a brow at the small chick plushie with a flat cap on it. In front of each ‘attendant’, was a small plastic tea cup, along with a card with their name written on it.

 

Kotone stares. “...You weren’t kidding about the collection.”

 

Lynn gives a small smile, walking over and settling cross-legged on one side of the table. “I told you…” she murmurs with a twinkle in her eye. She picks up the fake teapot at the centre of the table, pouring herself some. “They like having guests.” She places the teapot at the centre again, and gestures at the empty cushion across from her. “You can sit there.”

 

There’s a card before it, with ‘Tone’ written on it, yellow ink in cursive font. She almost doesn’t, but there’s a look in Lynn’s eyes. She smiles, although part of Kotone can’t help but feel as if she’s waiting for rejection. It leaves an ache in her chest, so Kotone (begrudgingly, she tells herself) decides to entertain the younger girl.

 

She crosses her legs down as she sits on the cushion, and glances to both her sides, where there were already ‘guests’ seated (a swan in a tophat and a snowman with a party hat). She glances over at Lynn, only to see the younger girl hold a shark plushie in her lap, staring down at it and playing with its fins, an adorable smile on her face. Her lips threaten to quirk up into a smile, and she does her best to fight it. 

 

Kotone decides to let the red panda sit on her lap too.

 

Across from her, Lynn straightens a little in her seat and pushes a tiny plate of invisible biscuits toward Kotone’s cup.

 

“I… I don’t think I’ve ever shown you this side of me before,” Lynn mumbles, sipping on her ‘tea’ in her cup. Kotone doesn’t know what to say, so she stays quiet. Lynn keeps going. “I think I was scared. Or maybe embarrassed. I thought… if I showed you this kind of stuff, you’d laugh. Or think I was stupid.”

 

Kotone frowns. For all her behaviour, she’d never judge Lynn over something so harmless (and cute, even she wouldn’t admit it just yet). “Lynn, why would I–” 

 

“I don’t know.” Lynn shrugs, brushing some hair behind her ear. “Habit, maybe. Growing up, I didn’t really get to do this kind of thing. Tea parties, plushie collections, being… soft.” Her fingers stop moving. “My dad… not a nice guy, he didn’t like me doing anything… ‘cute’ or ‘girly’. Said it was all a waste of time,” the younger girl lets out a quiet chuckle, and Kotone doesn’t dare move. “He threw out this little lion plush I won at a carnival… said it was dumb and I needed to prioritise other things.” 

 

“He sounds like a prick.” Kotone said without thinking, and Lynn giggled. 

 

“He was…” Lynn sighed, brightening up slightly as she met Kotone’s faze, “Nowadays, I let myself have it,” Lynn says simply, shrugging. “Because I can. Because I want to. And maybe, yeah…” She picks up the shark plush and hugs it to her chest, smiling faintly. “Maybe it’s my way of flipping him off.”

 

Kotone’s lips twitch, not quite a smile, but something close.

 

“Why are you telling me this?” She asks, voice cool and neutral, and Lynn hums. 

 

“Because… because if we’re doing this, being friends,” she pointed between themselves, “Then we need to do this right. No more hiding secrets.” She lets her hands rest around the shark plushie in her lap, and Kotone takes in a breath. “You’re not hanging out with Nien and Xinyu because Wolf Park did or said something, right? But you came here… meaning they didn’t threaten you to stay away from me, did they?” 

 

Kotone glances up, and she mentally curses herself. She almost forgot just how perceptive Lynn was. 

 

“I…” Kotone tries to think of some sort of excuse, but Lynn shakes her head. “Look, Lynn–” 

 

“You don’t get to decide,” the younger girl cuts in quick, “You don’t get to decide who I befriend, okay? If I want to befriend you, I will.”

 

Kotone feels her throat tighten as Lynn's words settle in the air like dust. Like always, there’s no venom to Lynn’s words, nothing harsh in her eyes. Her eyes, those black pearls, hold something gentle, kind, patient. Something so undeniably Lynn it makes her mouth go dry.

 

She doesn’t feel like she’s amidst the pillows, the softness of the blankets or the adorable plushies around her. She feels like how she always does – in the middle of a fight, waiting for the next strike, waiting for the moment she gets hit and has to think of a way out. But that hit or strike never comes, and she feels Lynn’s soft gaze anchor her to the room. Lynn never looked at Kotone how she was supposed to. 

 

Lynn’s eyes… those soft, dark eyes aren’t judging her. They’re not pitying her either. They’re just there, open and kind.

 

“But… why?” Kotone asks, and Lynn gives an affectionate little scoff. 

 

“Because you’re not a bad person, Kotone.” She says it so simply, like it's the most obvious thing in the world. Kotone stiffens, her fingers twitching around the red panda in her lap.

 

“You think you are. I know you do.” Lynn’s voice doesn’t waver, even as her eyes glisten. “You’re always waiting for the world to attack you, waiting for things to go wrong and for you to be punished for doing… anything. You act as if anything you touch will break, but that’s… that’s not going to happen, Tone-unnie.” 

 

She reaches across the table and places a hand lightly over Kotone’s.

 

“You’re kind, so much kinder than you realise,” Lynn smiles, “You give me your notes so I can do better in class, you sneak Jiwoo and Yubin snacks when Nien and Xinyu are leading practice, you let me and Xinyu act clingy with you even when you don’t normally enjoy that stuff.” Lynn’s voice breaks ever so slightly, “You’re the only one who finds Nien-unnie’s dumb jokes funny…”

 

“You care about your friends, even when you pretend not to. You protect people, even when it costs you something…” Lynn blinks, taking in a breath of air. Kotone realises the girl might be crying, the younger girl’s lips trembling. “You think you’re a chapter people should skip over, but to me? You were the part I kept rereading, hoping I’d understand it better – because it meant something .” 

 

Kotone’s breath catches in her throat. Her jaw clenches as she looks down at the table, at the little fake tea cups, the assortment of cuddly plushies, the yellow card that says Tone. Her vision blurs before she even realises her eyes have welled up. She presses her lips together – it’s all too much. The warmth of the room, soft lighting around her, the cosy feeling that buried itself into her chest. She doesn’t want to cry, not in front of Lynn, but a traitorous tear falls down her face, and she takes in a sharp breath of air, her lungs burning. 

 

Lynn doesn’t hesitate to get up, leaving her shark plushie at the table, and wraps her arms around Kotone. The older girl freezes at first, but as Lynn rests her head atop her own, she sighs, letting herself melt against the younger girl as Lynn hums. There’s something that breaks inside Kotone, like a dam, and Kotone finds a quiet sob that slips out painfully, before she muffles her cries against Lynn’s cardigan. 

 

Lynn lets Kotone cry, the only sounds in the still room being the humming of the lights and Kotone’s muffled sobs. It’s a tense few minutes, before Kotone pulls away. She’s quiet, and when Lynn looks down, she sees the redness in Kotone’s eyes. 

 

“I… I’m…” she breathes in, “I’m sorry.” Her voice is quiet, barely a whisper, and Lynn smiles.

 

“I forgave you a long time ago.” Lynn smiles, and Kotone sighs, shaky.

 

“I did… didn’t mean to push you away,” Kotone murmurs, voice cracked and barely audible. “I just… didn’t want to ruin anything. Not again.”

 

“You didn’t ruin anything,” Lynn replies without hesitation, her voice steady despite the tears in her own eyes. “You being here… it fixes more than you know.”

 

Kotone shakes her head, but Lynn hugs her tighter. “You act like you drag people down, but Kotone…” Lynn offers a tiny, trembling smile, “You lift me up.”

 

There’s a sad chuckle that slips out of Kotone, as she glances down. “That… that was stupidly cheesy,” she mutters, and Lynn giggles. “Thank you… I think I needed that.” She sniffs, and Lynn smiles, moving back to her seat. Kotone watches her place the shark back into her lap. “I think he might be jealous from all the hugging.” 

 

Lynn glances down at him, making him wave one of his fins, “Jeff here is very emotionally secure, I wouldn’t worry.” She smiles, and Kotone lets out a good-natured scoff. 

 

“He’s already doing better than me.” Lynn frowns as Kotone chuckles. 

 

“Enough of that… tea?” 

 

“Yes, plenty please.” Kotone replies in a slightly haughty voice, and it earns a disbelieving laugh from Lynn, who’s grin couldn’t be wider, and the light in her eyes couldn’t be brighter.

 

=====

 

Nien glanced outside the classroom window, down onto the students below, people slowly beginning to ebb out and leave through the gates. There was a smile on her lips, although at that current moment, it felt more like a mask than ever before. Her hand clenched into a fist at her side, watching Kotone and Lynn sit alone in one corner, uninterrupted as they spoke on a bench. Part of her chest lightened, glad to see Kotone wasn’t reduced back to her previous state of isolation, but another part ached. 

 

Kotone didn’t have to be put into this position, she could be stifling a laugh at one of her dumb jokes, or telling Xinyu to shut up when she got too loud, or leaning against Lynn when they all sat down and lounged around the basketball court after drills. She swallowed an uncomfortable lump in her throat. 

 

Sohyun… Nien knew she was involved, yet hadn’t made any move to confront her. Not yet. She hoped… she didn’t know what she hoped, in truth. She lets out a quiet sigh, sensing two people behind her. 

 

“Nien-unnie?” Yubin asked, curious as Jiwoo stood to her left. Both girls had noticed Kotone’s sudden lack of presence, and had yet to mention it to Nien’s face, thinking it wasn’t their place. Nien didn’t sulk, or cry, like everyone else. She smiled, as if pain itself was a foreign concept. 

 

But even they noticed – the way she zoned out more frequently, the way practices bounced back and forth between loose and chaotic, to overly strict and harsh, uncharacteristic of the usually bright girl. Nien never stopped smiling, but that didn’t mean she was happy.

 

Before Yubin and Jiwoo could say anything else, Nien took in a sharp breath of air.

 

Sohyun…

 

Wordlessly, she turned around and left the classroom. People noticed Nien walking out the school gates, a determined spark in her eyes. No one questioned where she was going after school, because the student body knew what it meant when Nien had such a look in her eyes, such force behind each stride. 

 

Nien was looking for a fight, and god bless the poor soul that she fought.

 

===

 

“Just… there!” Xinyu gave a satisfied smile as she checked over her makeup one last time. She had plans today – drag Nien out to town again. The more fun her friend was having, the better. She hummed a tune to herself collecting her belongings back into her bag, shooting a smile towards a classmate who exited the bathroom. She smiled, and the cute buzz of her phone caught her attention. 

 

Kae-chan!: Xinyu-unnie… I need your help

 

Kae-chan!: Come to the roof… it’s urgent…

 

Xinyu frowned, worry blossoming in her chest. She shot off a text to say she was on her way, and stormed towards the rooftops. Meanwhile, elsewhere, Lynn stood up from the bench she was sitting on. Kotone had left long ago, something about catching a bus, when she’d gotten the concerning text from Kaede. She sprinted off towards the rooftops. 

 

===

 

Nien stormed towards the bowling alley, uncaring of whoever tried standing in her way. A man tried greeting her, but she was quick to punch him in the stomach, as he keeled over with a gasp, throwing up onto the floor. Alarmed, the other workers stood ready, and Nien didn’t so much as blink as one through a right hook towards her. She caught the fist, and with one flick, a snap rang across the alleyway as he screamed. Nien threw him aside. 

 

Another ran towards her, and she ducked past his thrown fist, before throwing her own clenched hand against his nose. There’s a splash of blood as he’s sent careening onto the floor. Two more rush her, and she dodges one of their kicks, before bringing her elbow down against the extended foot, smashing it into his knee as he lets out a bloodcurdling scream. She punches the other in the gut, before uppercutting him into the air, watching him fall limply onto the ground. 

 

Another voice shouted from behind the snack counter, and two more men emerged, one wielding a cue stick like a bat, the other cracking his knuckles with grim intent. Nien’s eyes narrowed. She sidestepped the first swing of the cue, catching the stick mid-arc and yanking it from the man’s grip with a brutal twist that made his shoulder pop. With fluid precision, she turned the stick in her hands and jabbed it hard into his throat.

 

He dropped, choking, as the second thug lunged. She met him halfway, slamming the butt of the cue into his ribs with a satisfying crack, then swinging it like a hammer into the side of his head. He crumpled before he hit the floor, the cue shattering on impact. Nien glances around, the other men too afraid to go near her, and Nien walks over to the thick metal door before her. The guard readies his fists, and Nien grabs the heavy man by his collar, before throwing him effortlessly over her shoulder. 

 

With a grunt, she slams her fist into the door, and a bang startles any customers who were too afraid to run out the minute she entered. There’s a large dent in the door, and she slams her fists into it again. The metal crumples beneath her hands like paper, and soon, there’s a large screeching of metal as she gives it one last punch. It flies off its hinges, flying forward and to the centre of the room. Nien steps inside, and cold grey eyes greet her. 

 

“ Sohyun .” She whispers, and the girl before her looks unimpressed, sitting at the desk, papers scattered in front of them. 

 

“It’s Wolf,” Sohyun has the audacity to look amused, “You know, you’re supposed to knock so I let you in, not knock the door down.” 

 

“Kotone.” Is all Nien says, and Sohyun must be smiling beneath that mask.

 

“Ah… is that why you’re here?”

 

=====

 

Xinyu and Lynn open the door to the rooftop, expecting to see Kaede waiting for them. Instead, it’s empty. The concrete floor of the roof is empty, save for the water tank ahead. There are a few other items scattered around - a desk, a few folding chairs, a stray toolbox, potted plants by the railing. The pair glance around, with no Kaede in sight. Xinyu makes a confused noise, as Lynn moves to look behind them. Before she has the chance, something hits the back of her head, hard.

 

Her eyes roll back before she can even react, body crumpling as she fell towards the floor. Xinyu turned on her heel, alert and shocked. Her mouth was open, watching Kaede catch Lynn, and lower her to the floor with a surprising degree of care for someone who knocked out their friend with such surgical precision.

 

“Sorry Lynn…” It even sounded somewhat sincere, “But of all people, I can’t risk you deciding to fight back.” She patted the back of Lynn’s head gently, before standing straight. Xinyu still looked lost, and Kaede chuckled, her eyes void of their usual cute spark. “Yah, unnie… come on, catch up.” 

 

Xinyu blinked, a chill crawling down her spine. “Kaede… what are you doing?”

 

Kaede’s head tilted, that same empty smile still on her lips. “You’re easier to handle when you’re panicking.” 

 

Xinyu didn’t hesitate, rushing towards Kaede with a kick towards her chest. Kaede ducks, so fast the foot barely grazes the hairs on her scalp. Kaede rolls to the side, jumping back to reposition. Xinyu snarls, jumping forward with another kick. This time, Kaede blocks it with a folding chair, Xinyu’s foot hitting the metal with a thud, and a jolt travels up Kaede’s arm. She doesn’t let herself falter. 

 

Xinyu drops back down, and spins, sending a kick towards Kaede’s side that’s blocked by the chair. Another kick thrown, another block by the chair. Kaede steps back, and Xinyu follows. When Xinyu makes a mis-step, kicking too far to one direction, Kaede is quick to jump towards the other side, spinning on her heel and slamming the chair against Xinyu’s other leg. 

 

The taller girl stumbles, gasping, before jumping towards Kaede. The Japanese girl rolled back, throwing the chair aside and raising her fists as she threw a punch to the side of Xinyu’s face. She ducked past a jab sent her way, following up with another punch. Xinyu raises her foot, and slams it against Kaede’s stomach, sending the girl back. Kaede grunts, winded from the hit, and watches Xinyu charge towards her. 

 

Her eyes scan her surroundings, and she smiles. She dives back, kicking the toolbox behind her forward, watching it trip Xinyu up, and the older girl gasps as she raises her hands to steady herself against the ground. She barely catches herself, hands against the ground, and by that point, Kaede has ran towards the chair again. As Xinyu tries to get up, Kaede throws the edge of the chair against Xinyu’s side, and the Chinese girl makes a noise, as if the air in her lungs was sucked out. 

 

Kaede follows up by hitting Xinyu’s temple with the edge of the chair, and watches the girl fall onto the ground, now unconscious. Kaede throws the chair aside, and walks over to the bag she’d hidden behind the water tank. She pulls out rope and zip ties, and glances between the two girls. 

 

There’s a pang of guilt in her chest, and she sighs. 

 

===

 

Nien paces over, and throws the papers before Sohyun all across the room. She slams her hands down onto the desk, and Sohyun tilts her head. “You’re angry… that’s new.” Her voice is masked behind the modulator, making her sound robotic. Nien hates it, hates the fact she can’t hear the same voice that used to sing songs to her and Xinyu to entertain them. 

 

“I don’t know what the hell you’re planning, Wolf,” The name tastes like acid on her tongue, “But whatever you’ve done to Kotone, it ends now.” Wolf lets out a chuckle. 

 

“You’ve always had such audacity, Hsu,” Wolf glances up at Nien, icy grey eyes meeting warm brown ones, burning like firewood, “To storm in here, make demands, like that’s your role in our little game.” Nien’s hands clench, and the wooden desk cracked beneath her hands. 

 

“This isn’t a game… what the hell are you doing?” Nien’s voice is raw, and she wonders if she imagines the flicker of hurt in Sohyun’s eyes. 

 

“What I’m doing, is what’s needed for the good of everyone,” Wolf doesn’t stand, as if Nien isn’t worth acknowledging in such a way, “What’s needed to make you join me.” Nien scoffs, a rare display of frustration. 

 

“I’m not going to play gangster with you, I’m not joining this little project that you’re helping to run.” Nien feels the rage burn hot beneath her skin, “The Alliance, this gang stuff, it’s only hurting the schools and students, why are you doing this? Why?!” The wooden desk makes a large cracking noise, and Wolf takes in a sharp breath of air. 

 

“It’s not just a gang,” Sohyun said, almost offended. “It’s an answer . Order, strength, safety – something these schools never had. Something we could’ve built together.” She stepped closer. “But you, you're still clinging to scraps. You’re too busy pretending everything's fine, smiling through it like you’re still that bright little girl everyone looked up to. You think you’re strong because you won’t bend, but all that does is make you break .”

 

“I’m not broken,” Nien growled, voice low.

 

Sohyun tilted her head, studying her. “Aren’t you?”

 

Nien draws back her fist, as if to strike her, but instead, it hands in the air. Sohyun leans back, staring at it, watching as it slowly lowered. Nien’s eyes are wet, as if tears are in them. Her brow is creased, and she lets out a shaky sigh.

 

“What the hell happened to make you turn out this way?” 

 

Sohyun’s eyes freeze, and beneath the icy gray, Nien swears she sees that flame of hurt flicker again, almost melting through the cold exterior. It’s gone as soon as it comes, and Nien feels her phone ding. She ignores it, and Wolf sighs. 

 

“You might want to check that,” Wolf mutters, and Nien is quick to pull out her phone, and she feels her heart sink. 

 

It’s a message from Kaede. An image. Lynn and Xinyu tied up. Nien glares up at Wolf, who looks nothing more than indifferent. 

 

Behind her, Nien hears the rushing of feet, the stamping of boots against the floor. A cursory glance reveals a legion of Alliance members standing in the doorway, likely trailing all the way to the entrance of the bowling alley. “Well, Hsu? What’s your plan?” Nien doesn’t hesitate, slamming her hands against the wooden desk as it shatters. Sohyun barely flinches, and Nien turns around. 

 

“You made a miscalculation in whatever plan you just came up with.” Nien walked slowly towards the men. 

 

“Oh?” 

 

“You really underestimate how many people you think are against me.” 

 

===

 

Kaede watches in silence, scanning the two girls before her, both out cold. There’s blood drying up around Xinyu’s lip, a bruise against her temple, whilst Lynn mumbles something, half-asleep. Kaede had fastened a pair of oven mitts around Lynn’s hands, tied down by the rope. Both girls were at different ends of the roof, not wanting to keep them beside each other in case they woke up. 

 

Before she could ruminate much longer, someone burst onto the scene. Her eyes snapped up, focusing on the blue uniform and the MMA gloves wrapped around their hands. Her eyes flickered to the girl’s name badge – Gong Yubin. Kaede smiled. 

 

“Aren’t you one of Nien’s basketball friends?” 

 

Yubin readied into a fighting stance, “I knew you were shady.” 

 

===

 

Kotone leaned her head against the bus stop, the streets eerily empty. Her headphone remained plugged into ear, a song faintly playing as she glanced around. A chill ran down her spine – it was as if she was stuck in some ghost town. Before she could think on it long, a shout broke through the quiet and still air, and Kotone glanced over to the side. She spotted Jiwoo, tall and in her basketball kit, bounding over in long strides. 

 

“Tone-unnie!” She called out, and Kotone stood straight to face her. Jiwoo stopped before her, urgency written across her face. “It’s the others, they’re–” Before Jiwoo could get out more words, the sound of several footsteps caught Kotone’s attention. Jiwoo turned around, and her body tensed. A group of men, all wearing suits, stood away from them.

 

Kotone recognised the one at the centre as from that day in Sohyun’s office, and he bore a striking resemblance to Minhyun. He sighed, towering over the men around him. He cracked his neck, and gazed forth, eyes blank. 

 

“Let’s not be hasty, shall we?”

Notes:

SOOOO WHAT DID WE THINK?? longest chapter so far woooo my eyes hurt /hj

PLEASE LEAVE A COMMENT hehe so much happened i wanna know what everyone thought !!!

ALSO WATERBOMB TRIPLES????? GOD... LYNN... JIYEON... KAEDE... EVERYONE SO...

anyways, this chapter was... the action at the end was so fun. we love seeing nien go unhinged (hehe get it because the door-). i might add more notes in the morning when im awake, but lord... i had to lock in. i had sm fun writing this chapter at times, i hope everyone enjoys it hehe. this arc is coming to its peak and end soon, so let's see what happens. also yubin and jiwoo?? wonder why nien's getting them involved...

anyways lmk what u guys thought, and see u next time for ch8 hehe!!

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 8: Do Or Do Not

Notes:

over 16k words across 3 days... sorry my aya readers but the brainworms were too strong!! i had to write this chapter after the hype from the last one hehe... this one's a heavy one, so get your popcorn, and i wont yap any longer.

twt: iveintodivee

No man chooses evil because it is evil; he only mistakes it for happiness, the good he seeks.” — Mary Shelley.

 

=====

 

Minho’s eyes scanned the dingy walls of the cramped apartment, hunched over the battered comic book a classmate had lent to him. His mother made a comment to him about his posture, and he straightened up with a quiet sigh. Outside, he could hear the noise of sirens and car horns blaring, of people chattering, but the sounds within the walls of his house were quiet. 

 

Aged walls, once cream but now a discoloured yellow, like jaundiced skin. The floorboards creaked with each step, and there was a collection of empty soju bottles by the windowsill, where behind the greasy stains on the window, was nothing but the view of a brick wall. Minho feels his uniform too tightly around his body – puberty hitting the young boy hard, already taller than both his parents, and his shoulders wider than his father’s. 

 

He was only a teenager, and was reminded of that as his mother padded over to the kitchen, ruffling his short black hair. Nearby, Minhyun waited patiently for their dinner, stars in his eyes as his mother shot him a smile, although Minho saw the dark circles under her eyes, the exhaustion sapping her eyes of any light. He watched his mother turn around and grip onto the kitchen sink, sleeves rolled up, apron hanging loosely around her body, damp from kitchen water and dots of red pepper paste. 

 

Her hair was thin, wiry, and sweat seemed to cling to her forehead. She closed her eyes, a tired sigh escaping her lips. Minho glanced over at Minhyun, and felt an unfamiliar squeeze in his chest at the sight of concern on his younger brother’s face. He was only eight where Minho was sixteen, loud where Minho was quiet. Both eyed their mother in silence, their father’s voice ringing out across the air. 

 

He was half-laughing, half-sweet-talking someone over the phone in the back room. “Trust me, hyungnim. This one’s gold. I’ve got the papers already signed. The investor’s just a formality…” Another scheme, another lie. Minho stopped wondering what their father’s job was years ago, and now only prayed he graduated in time to help his mother and brother move out. 

 

Minho shot a wary look at his mother, who’s shoulders seemed to sag. He watched a weary smile crawl up her face, and she turned. “Minhyun, come here,” Minho watched his brother look up, startled. Not by the sound of her voice but by the way she said his name. Soft. Like it hurt. “Come here my baby.” 

 

Minhyun hops off his chair and walks over, socks catching on the sticky floor tiles, his brown hair falling down the sides of his face, unkempt and yet to be cut. “Eomma wants to tell you something…” She knelt so she was eye-level with him, her dark hair falling over her face, skin pale and drawn under the fluorescent light. She tucked a strand behind her ear with shaking fingers. 

 

“You’re still young,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “And I don’t know what kind of man you’ll grow into, but promise me one thing.”

 

Minhyun nodded. Her hand found his, still cold, damp from the sink. “You won’t marry someone out of a want for security, or money, or any other lofty promise. Just focus on love,” she gives his hands a small squeeze, “Love is all that matters in this world, okay?” Minhyun tilts his head, confused at the weighted words his mother said to him. 

 

“Like… hugs and kisses?” He said, mildly disgusted, and Minho gave a quiet snort as their mother, ever patient with her children, chuckled. 

 

She gave a laugh that wasn't really a laugh. More like a broken sigh. “No. Not just that. I mean… romance.” Minhyun’s eyes widened, “Real romance. The kind you hold onto. Don’t trade it for money, or comfort, or some dream someone else sells you. Not like I did, okay?”

 

Minhyun wasn’t old enough to fully decipher his mother’s words, too young to fully know what they meant, but Minho can see the way his brother looks at their mother, the way his eyes glimmer, as if memorising each and every word she says. He wonders if his brother sees the faint shimmering pain in their mother’s eyes. The pain she worked to keep hidden, tucked behind the lines on what should’ve been an otherwise young face. 

 

“I just want you to have something real one day,” she said. “Not something you have to chase or beg for. Not something promised to you in one breath and stolen in the next.”

 

She glanced briefly toward the closed bedroom door, where their father’s muffled voice still slithered through, sugar-sweet and poisonous all at once.

 

“I know it’s hard to understand now, but you’ll see. You’ll feel it one day. Maybe when you’re a little older and someone makes your heart do that fluttery thing.” She says, in a half-giggle as Minho chuckles to himself.

 

Minhyun furrowed his brow. “Fluttery thing?”

 

She laughed again, though softer this time. She pressed her forehead to his. “Yes, fluttery. You’ll know it when it happens. And when it does, don’t run away from it. Don’t ruin it, like your father ruined me.”

 

Minhyun nodded slowly. “Okay. I promise.” He beams at her, and her mother lets her hands cradle her son’s face. Her youngest, her baby, no matter how many times their father said it was time for him to grow up and take things seriously, to be ‘useful’ and help him make money, unlike his ‘useless’ older brother who refused. Minho’s eyes return to his comic, although he doesn’t turn the page.

 

The pictures are nothing more than a blur to him, the noises of the outside world and his father’s laughter ringing in his mind as Minhyun dares to ask their mother one question. 

 

“Eomma… do you… regret all of this?” It’s small, weak, and Minho’s surprised Minhyun had ever picked up on it, a sharp pain in his gut. 

 

His mother chuckles, and chooses to ignore the world around her, to the house she’s trapped in and the life she was tricked into living, and rubs Minhyun’s cheek with her thumb. “Everything else? Maybe. You and your brother? Never.” She wraps Minhyun into a hug, and as Minho’s father laughs in the background, Minho can’t help but feel the embers of his anger begin to simmer. 

 

=====

 

“You underestimate how many people are against me.” 

 

Nien watches as a man rushes forth, swinging a wooden beam at her. She catches it, tugging it out his hands, before smacking the butt of it against his eye. He screams, and she knocks him down with a hit to the back of his head. Two more men try to rush her, and evades their hits, blocking one of their arms by holding out the beam horizontally with both hands. She kicks his knee, hearing a snap as he falls to the ground. She hits the side of his head with the beam, before spinning around and hitting the other’s side so hard the beam shattered into splinters. 

 

She drops it, readying her fists. 

 

“You think I don’t hear the names people call me?” She ducks past as one man swings with a crowbar, before throwing her arms around his midsection and tackling him into the wall, hard enough to make dust fall from the ceiling, the crowbar clattering to the ground. She picks it up, hitting him twice. Once across the jaw, and then again on his shoulder, watching him slump down. She punches a man blocking the doorway, sending him flying. 

 

Someone hiding around the doorframe gets a lucky hit, punching Nien in the jaw. She’s quick to grab his arm before it fully retracts, and tosses him towards the other men, startled shouts as they scramble to stop or catch him. She wipes the blood from her lip, letting out a low chuckle. 

 

“They call me a traitor,” she kicks a person to her other side, sending him to the floor as he clutches his thigh and gasps. “A hypocrite,” she throws a punch, a flash of blood as a man falls onto his back. She parries a jab sent her way, before uppercutting her assailant with her free hand. She spins, kicking another man into a nearby wall. “A freak with a saviour complex.” 

 

She pants, body tense and coiled, ready to strike as the groans of downed men surround her. She briefly glances back at Sohyun behind her, “They’re not wrong…” another man rushes at her with a bat, and she punches right through it, shattering the wooden bat as she nails his face. He’s sent flying back, and she catches a metal bat swung at the side of her head. 

 

She clenches her hand, the metal squeaking as she crushed it. She tugged her attacker forth, kneeing him in the chest as he wheezed, crumpling to the floor. “But I’d rather be a freak than a coward.” 

 

Sohyun takes in a breath, “Is that what you think I am?” They ask, voice warbled. 

 

“You always complained about them…” Nien watched a man try to tackle her, but she caught him, throwing him up into the air before slamming him into the floor, standing over his body as she stepped over it. “Said I should’ve taken The Alliance seriously, that they were a real threat. You hated them. What happened?” 

 

She turned back, and Sohyun expected a glare, a harsh curse. Instead, she saw a softer look in Nien’s eyes, bordering on broken. “Did you get scared? Did you think you were joining the winning side?!” She demanded, and when someone tried attacking her from behind, she spun, kicking him back into the crowd of attackers, and facing Sohyun again. 

 

“You have no idea why I joined.” Sohyun said, and for a moment, Nien saw her . 

 

Her friend, the girl she’d call ‘Park-ssaem’ whenever Sohyun corrected her words or helped her with her homework. The girl who she’d share ice cream with, laughing at Xinyu whenever she’d get brain freeze. The girl who laughed so loud, like she didn’t have a care in the world, laughter that didn’t dare hide itself. 

 

Nien inhales, the air feeling colder. “You’re right… I don’t know…” Nien muttered, voice cracking, before she shook her head, “But I can’t let you turn our school into The Board’s playground. Whatever you’re planning, I’ll put a stop to it.” 

 

They’re in a stand-off, and Sohyun’s men hesitate as she meets Nien’s gaze. The air is thick with tension, almost too heavy to breathe, and Nien lets out a breath. “I’ve sent back-up.” Nien smiles, despite the tears in her eyes, “To Xinyu and Lynn. I suspected something about Kaede, but I hope you’ll leave the poor girl alone after this. She doesn’t need to be wrapped up in all this.” Even after a betrayal, only Hsu Nientzu could still care for the people around her. 

 

Sohyun’s fist clenches. “I also sent someone for Kotone, whatever you’re planning, I know she’ll come running once she knows Lynn is in trouble.” Nien chuckles, “I wish she would’ve told me. Then I could’ve told her, you’re too soft to hurt people who can’t fight back,” Nien meets her eyes, “That much, I know. Your own little personal code.” 

 

“Boss…” one of the men called out to Sohyun, “What do we–” 

 

“Fight her off.” The warbled voice says, “Slow her down. Whatever it takes to delay her going back to her school.” There’s a chorus of agreements, and Nien chuckles, turning around. 

 

She cracks her knuckles. “Well, Wolf,” Nien says, in an almost teasing manner, “You think you’re the only threat I’ve had to keep my school safe from?” She knocks a man down with a punch to the face, another with a knee to the stomach. “I’ve been fighting for a long time.” One rushes her with a pipe, Nien catches it, tugging it out his grasp hard enough to dislocate his shoulder before smacking him aside with a swing to his right temple. 

 

“And I’m way more prepared than you think.”

 

=====

 

Minho stifled a yawn.

 

In the years following, much hadn’t changed in their dingy apartment. The greasy curtains, the stained windows, the jaundiced walls – the only difference was the mismatching mugs with barley tea instead of soju bottles, pieces of homework and books lying around from Minhyun’s studies. They moved forward, but it was as if time stood still in the confines of their home. The silence always hung in the air, but at least now, they saw their father less. 

 

He was in and out, usually out more than in. Whenever he did show himself, he reeked of sweat and alcohol, and would be deliriously asking Minho for large sums of money he didn’t have. The eldest son was now a man, fresh out of a few years in the military, hair cut short and close to his scalp, his eyes hardened and his figure toned, sculpted. He scrubbed down two plates, his mother getting some much needed rest. 

 

He never had the money his father asked for, who would? He worked several menial jobs, all in some effort to help pay the bills his father never did, and right now were some of his few free hours. He let out a sigh that soon turned to another yawn, the result of running on too little sleep for too long. 

 

The door swings open, and Minhyun is quick to announce his presence with a groan, closing the door behind him and walking towards the kitchen. “Yo, where do we keep the ice-packs again?” He muttered, hand lightly touching his left side as Minho glanced over, and scoffed.

 

“I thought you said you had a study group tonight.” He asks, voice deep and vibrating the walls of the house. 

 

Minhyun rolls his eyes, “We studied so hard I hurt my ribs.” He found them, eventually, and pressed one against his side.

 

“What were you studying, how to get your ass kicked?” The remark earns a laugh from his brother, and Minho turns around. “Did you start it?” 

 

“Define start.” Minhyun said with a smirk, eyes narrowing as Minho glanced away.

 

Minho sighed, drying his hands on a towel. “You know what I mean. What’s your excuse this time? Did they look at you too long again?” Minhyun lets out a quiet groan, smacking his taller brother on the back. 

 

“That was one time.” 

 

“They looked at you for like a split second,” Minho grumbled, “For future reference, I’ll allow you to fight someone if they look at you for more than ten seconds, okay?” Minhyun makes a noise, and Minho glances at him. 

 

“Make it five, and I’ll do it.” Minho sighs, acquiescing quick. Whatever, it was at least something. There’s a brief moment of quiet that falls over them, and it unsettles Minho. His brother was rarely one to shut his mouth, and he glanced over. “It…” Minhyun shifts, leaning against the fridge behind him. “They said shit about mom. About how dumb she has to be to fall for someone like dad.” 

 

Minho froze, and he let out a quiet exhale through his nostrils. “She’s asleep right now, don’t say it too loudly.” As if on cue, Minhyun could pick up on the quiet snoring coming from their parents’ (closer now to just their mother’s) bedroom. 

 

Minhyun’s gaze dropped to the floor. “I know. Sorry.”

 

He didn’t sound sorry, just tired. That made it worse. Minho placed the towel on the counter and leaned on his knuckles, back curved as he stared into the sink. “You should’ve just walked away.”

 

“I did walk away,” Minhyun said, pushing the ice pack tighter to his side. “After I broke the guy’s nose.”

 

Minho let out a soft groan of frustration and straightened up. “This is going to catch up to you eventually.” Minhyun then laughs, and despite himself, Minho smiles at his brother’s bravado. 

 

“Not if I run faster.” 

It’s his third shift of the day, and Minho couldn’t be more tired. He suppresses a yawn, walking down the bustling street as the evening sky begins to loom overhead, the sun dipping over the horizon, the sky bruised with purples and oranges. He’s near the docks, and can see the sunlight spilling over the water, as he slips into the street markets, vendors yelling out deals.

 

His uniform clings to his body, not from sweat, but from fatigue that had soaked in deeper than skin. His feet ached, a dull pulse in his soles like a warning that his body would eventually give out if he kept going like this. But there was no time to stop. Rent was due next week. Gas and electricity the week after. He didn’t have the freedom to lounge around and relax – he left that to his mother and Minhyun, both deserving it far more.

 

There’s an aromatic smell of tteokbokki wafting from a food cart parked on the corner, red sauce bubbling in the silver tray as a middle-aged man fanned the flames below. There’s a painful twist in Minho’s stomach, and for a moment, he wonders if he can afford himself a small treat. He shoves down the idea as soon as it comes, pushing himself away. 

 

Rent came first.

 

He rounds the corner, past a shop with ‘24’ plastered atop, lit up by LEDs, as he took the shortcut home. It was a series of alleyways, a shady and grimy labyrinth, puddles scattered over the floors, but it cut down on the time it took him to get home. However, it isn’t long before he hears a series of footsteps. At first, he tries to lose them, but at some point, they call out to him. 

 

“Long time no see, Minho-ya.” He freezes, recognising the voice as a man who’d once visited their home. Minho never liked the way the man’s voice sounded – almost oily, the kind you heard in backrooms, in debt offices, in whispered threats behind closed doors.

 

Three men stood beside him. They may have looked like any other salarymen to the average person, with dusted suit jackets, pointed shoes, but he caught the glint in their eyes, the scars around their necks and faces, the vague outline of a knife pressed against their legs.

 

Loan sharks.

 

The man scratches his cheek, offering a sleazy smile, an unlit cigarette dancing between his fingers. “You remember your old man’s debts, right?” Minho didn’t speak, simply staring. He watched the man comb a hand through his over-gelled hair, clicking his tongue and speaking with mock sympathy. “He used to talk about you, you know. Said his eldest would bail him out someday. Said you were a ‘good kid.’ Army-trained and everything.” He gave a little smirk. “I see now what he meant.”

 

Minho’s fist clenches, his voice deep, low, almost like the quiet roll of thunder. “I am not my father.”

 

The man’s grin only widens, teeth yellow and crooked. “No,” he drawls, stepping closer, close enough that Minho can smell the stale cigarette smoke clinging to his blazer. “You’re better. You work. You’re responsible. You keep your doors locked and your lights on. You pay the bills. You’re easier to find.”

 

The other two chuckle behind him, and Minho feels cornered. He is. He glances behind himself and notes the dead end. He knows this route like the back of his hand, knows the only exit is behind them, and curses himself for being dumb enough to get himself in such a situation. The puddles on the cracked concrete and gravel reflect the light behind them, and Minho tenses.

 

“My father can pay his own debts…” Minho is close to growling, “As far as I’m concerned, he’s dead to me, and I don’t owe you anything.” 

 

“See, that’s where things get messy.” The man tucks the cigarette behind his ear and pulls out a folded piece of paper from his inner pocket. He waves it with theatrical flair. “Your old man might be a conniving drunk, but he’s not stupid. He knew we’d come for him eventually, so he signed someone else’s name on some of the forms.” Minho feels his stomach lurch, “Yours. Messy penmanship, yeah, but the intent’s there. And intent is everything, Minho-ya.”

 

Minho’s eyes narrow, “You know damn well I haven’t signed a thing.” The men shrug lazily, laughing between themselves. 

 

“The paperwork says otherwise, and as far as we’re concerned, that’s all that matters.” They chuckle, and Minho can feel the adrenaline beginning to hit him. 

 

“That’s fraud,” he says flatly. “That won’t hold up in court.”

 

“Court?” The man laughs, eyes crinkling. “Kid, if we solved things in court, your appa would be six feet under and you’d be free. But that’s not how this works.” The shorter of the two men finally steps forward, spinning a switchblade open with a flick of his wrist, the metal flashing under the dim alley light. The third man, silent and broad-shouldered, stays put, hands in his giant coat pockets, but Minho can see the outline of a pipe or baton bulging from the fabric.

 

“You think I have the money you want?” 

 

“No… but you have something better,” the man’s smile drops, “Blood.” 

 

They move, and Minho readies himself. The first man lunges, and Minho ducks back – too obvious a swing, too easy to read – he catches the man’s arm and throws him into the wall beside him. The shorter man with the switchblade rushes him, and Minho grabs his arm and strikes his wrist, the blade skittering against the ground. His army training kicks in, and he grabs onto the man’s upper arm, spinning him around and slamming his face into the wall. 

 

He hits the back of his knee, watching the shorter man drop down, before slamming his temple against the brick wall. The first man recovers, and lands a punch against Minho’s jaw, and Minho feels the corner of his mouth sting. He spits, a coppery taste on his tongue, before raising his foot and kicking the first man back. The third man finally jumps forth, and something collides with Minho’s face, sending him to the ground.

 

A pipe, he thinks, metal, and hard. There’s a pain on his cheek, and he coughs. He glances up, seeing the man raise the pipe overhead, and Minho rolls to the side. The pipe hits the ground, and Minho kicks his wrist. There’s a quiet snap as the third man groans, before Minho grabs him by the lapel of his blazer, and throws him against the wall. In the background, Minho misses the first man rushing towards the switchblade. 

 

Minho holds a hand against the third man’s neck, watching him cough, his face reddening. He can feel the bruise on his face swell, feel the cut on his lip. He watches the man’s face purple, and he drops him to the ground, watching him wheeze. It’s then he hears a yell, and turns to the side, watching as the first man throws the switchblade to Minho’s face, cigarette falling from behind his ears and onto the ground. 

 

There’s the sound of a knife cutting flesh, and of a bone crunching. 

 

Minho heaves, feeling the blood oozing down the side of his face, a cut on his unbruised cheek beneath his eye. He’d caught the man’s arm mid swing, breaking it under his grip, and wondered if he would’ve lost an eye had he not caught the arm. 

 

The man screams, a mixture of shock and pain, and Minho lets go of the man as he clutches his arm, the knife dropping to the floor with finality. 

 

Minho doesn’t speak. He’s done talking.

 

His knuckles are raw, split open, slick with blood that isn’t all his, his body and muscles aching as he scans. The second man is still passed out, the third slumped against the wall, and the first man glares up at Minho with his shattered arm. Minho doesn’t dwell on the fire beneath his skin, at the fury in his ribs. Now is not the time, and he lets his mind cool over and harden, like cold steel. Like the military had taught him.

 

“You… fucking prick…” the first man groans, “You’re gonna regret this.” He spits out, “You think we’re done? You think you’re free? There’s always more blood to go after, maybe that mother of yours? Your brother?” Minho kicks the man onto the floor, and glares. 

 

“You go after me or my family again,” Minho puts a foot on the man’s chest, “And I’ll make sure every bone in that body of yours is broken.” There’s no bluff in his tone. No hesitation. The man hears it, feels it, and whatever bravado he had left withers beneath Minho’s glare. The alley goes quiet except for the ragged sound of breathing and the distant hum of traffic. With a slow wince, Minho stands straighter, kicking the switchblade down a gutter for good measure. 

 

He navigates his way through the sea of people, a few whispers and cautionary looks as he walks towards a convenience store, buying himself supplies to clean up his wounded face. As he wipes the dried blood from the cut, he winces. It’ll leave a scar, no doubt about it. 

 

He knows this isn’t over. People like them don’t stop, not unless they’re made to. But right now, he’s too hurt to chase ghosts. Too tired to do anything except get home. He’s about to step away from the shop, when he gets a message on his phone. It’s his mother. 

 

Mom: Minho-ya, there’s trouble… it’s the police, they took Minhyun, they said something about–

 

Minho doesn’t read the rest of the message, and he bolts off. 

 

=====

 

Minho steps forth, the bomber jacket around his frame rustles with the wind, the men around him stepping in time with heavy thudding footsteps. His eyes fall to the two girls ahead, one significantly taller than the other, although both are tense, ready to run, or fight. His eyes fall to the smaller one – the one Sohyun had pointed out to him and Minhyun. He was told she was being pressured to not fight, but also, was told to prepare for the worst. 

 

Part of him, staring into the brown eyes ahead, can’t help but see his brother. Similar chestnut brown hair, fiery brown eyes, but a scowl where his brother’s laidback smirk would be. He could only sigh, wondering how many high schoolers would get thrown into this mess. 

 

They’re just kids… He doesn’t have time to dwell on that. He knows the men around him won’t hesitate to hurt them, and he knows those same kids won’t hesitate to hurt them either. He’s heard stories of Kamimoto Kotone, of her little rampage at her old school. He’s no idiot – a young wolf is still a wolf, still willing to hunt anything that gets in its way.

 

“Let’s not be hasty, shall we?” The men around him cracked their knuckles. They were skilled martial artists, and he’d told them no weapons. Partly because he didn’t enjoy the idea of grown men swinging bats at these teenagers, partly because he knew if a weapon landed in Kotone’s hands, it could spell far more grievous injuries. 

 

The taller girl whom he doesn’t recognise readies herself into a fighting stance – reminiscent of something from judo, he believes. “Tone… are you going to help?” She asks, and his eyes fall to the shorter girl, watching her reach into her pocket. 

 

“Think wisely Kotone…” Minho calls out, “This world isn’t one you’re in just yet. You’re at the shoreline of a river of blood, and you have a choice. Walk away, or wade in at your own risk.” His fingers twitched, a habit for whenever the quiet drumming entered his ears before a battle. He could feel his heart begin to hammer, blood and adrenaline rushing through his bloodstream. 

 

Kotone’s eyes narrowed. 

Nakyoung let out a scoff, her voice wavering, “Y-yah… I don’t care how risky it gets. I’m not going to let anyone stop us from being friends."

Kotone felt something cool over her, as if the fire in her chest, the rage at hearing Lynn might be in trouble, had all frozen over. A chill settled over her body, one that made everything feel so clear, as if she’d finally taken her first breath after being submerged underwater. Finally, Kotone could think clearly. 

 

“What kind of friend would I be…” Kotone took the pen out of her pocket, and pressed the top, watching the tip jut out, “...if I abandoned them right now?” Minho stands there for a moment, and for a moment, it looks as if he’s smiling. 

 

“Suit yourself.” The men rush at them, and Jiwoo moves first. 

 

She pulls herself into the attacker’s momentum, grabbing his arm as he swings out to punch her. She catches his wrist, spins, slamming her hip into his side, before swinging him over her head. He lands onto the concrete below with a crash, and she drops her knee onto his gut, knocking the wind out of his body. 

 

Another attacker runs towards her hair, attempting to grab it, only to miss as she ducks. Jiwoo grabs onto his elbow, and twists, the man howling as she kicks out his leg, sending him towards the ground, but not before making sure her knee collides with his nose. She stands, and another assailant tries to grab her from behind, arms around her waist. Jiwoo shifts her weight, low and fast, and plants one leg firmly whilst hooking another leg with his own. With a twist of her torso and a grunt, she hip-throws him over her shoulder, sending him flying into the ground below. 

 

Before he can recover, Jiwoo drops down, wrestling him into a hold, his arm locked under her armpit, and pulls on it. He screams, and she jumps off of him as another man charges. She rolls, staying low, and sticks her long leg out to trip him over. As he falls onto the ground face-first, she jumps onto him pulling on his collar and tugging him into a chokehold with her arms. 

 

She glares at the other attackers, some who even look frightened, and she vaguely registers the sounds of Kotone’s own action. The man’s face begins to purple as he sputters for air, smacking at her arms. Once he passes out, falling weak in her grasp, she lets him go, and shoves him aside as someone gains the courage to run at her, reaching for her legs and ankles, maybe in an attempt to take her down. 

 

She runs toward the grab and shifts her weight lower, turning around to limit his ability to grasp her. Whilst crouched, she reaches upward, and hooks one arm around the back of his neck in a headlock and uses her other hand to grip the underside of his arm. With his posture and centre of gravity against him, she shifts and pivots, throwing and quickly snapping him into the ground below. She stands, bringing a foot down against his head.

 

The minute Jiwoo launched herself forward, Kotone held back, letting her opponents move first. She didn’t have the height that Jiwoo did, didn’t have the strength of the men before her. She never did, but it would do little to stop her. She lets one of them rush towards her, and she sidesteps him entirely. 

 

She flanks him, stabbing her pen into the softer skin of his armpit as he howled. She didn’t relent, jamming it further as he screamed. She kicked out his leg, before dropping her elbow and crashing it against the back of his skull. She retracts the pen before he falls, and spins on her heel. She sees a man running towards her, fist pulled back, and she swings first. 

 

The metal tip of the pen drags and scrapes across his cheek, and he lets out a gasp of pain. He staggers, dropping to grasp his cheek, and Kotone stabs the pen into his shoulder, before kicking him forward into another oncomer. They go tumbling back, and another assailant charges forth. 

 

He swings forward, and Kotone ducks. He swings again, and she dodges again. She sidesteps his next hit, and kicks her shin between his legs. He lets out a horrid noise, halfway between a whimper and a squeak, clutching his crotch before Kotone slammed the heel of her palm against his throat. He gasped, falling backwards. 

 

Kotone then feels two arms wrap around her from behind, and feels herself lift off the ground by an inch. She struggles, and focuses on shifting her weight lower, just enough for her feet to touch the ground. She drives her heel into his toes, and his grip loosens as he grunts, and Kotone swings her hand behind her head. She scratches with her nails, aiming for his eyes. She feels her nais scratch something softer, and he lets go, holding his face. 

 

He gasps and screams at her. “You fucking psyc–” She drives her body into his, shoving him onto the floor as more attackers look forth. She doesn’t bother to see if they’ll get back up – she may not have knocked them out, but the pain is enough to subdue them. 

 

Another dares to charge forth, and Kotone drops down, getting a handful of dust and gravel, and throws it in his eyes. He gives a cry, wiping his eyes as he moves, and once he’s distracted, Kotone surges forth, knees pumping. She collides her shoulder into his body, shoving them both forth onto the ground. Kotone catches herself, and holds him, stopping him from falling. He’s stunned, and Kotone shoves him towards the legs of another attacker. 

 

He drips over the body, and once he’s caught himself against the ground, Kotone runs and kicks his nose. Once, then again as he gasps, clutching his bleeding face. She jumps over the pile of downed bodies, taking a belt from one of the men, loosened in the tumble, and wraps it around her knuckles. The leather is tight around her hand, the metal buckle shining in the air. 

 

Two attackers run at her, and she whips the belt forth, striking one in the temple. She ducks past the other’s hit, before whipping it at the back of his thigh as he gasped. She swung it against the other man’s face, and then again as he tumbled to the floor. Red pooled around the shining metal, and she spins, striking it against the other’s nose. She heaves, blood dripping down from the belt in her hand, both men on the floor. 

 

She glances at Jiwoo, who takes down another man effortlessly, sending him crashing to the ground. “Leave the rest of these bastards to me! Take down–” Another runs at her, and she outright punches his face. She then kicks him down, and when one rushes from behind her, she tosses him over her shoulder. “Take down the giant!” Kotone nods, surprised at the faith Jiwoo offers her, but refocuses. She glances behind her, the men too busy writhing in pain to get back up. 

 

“You’re an animal.” Minho notes as she steps forth, more curious than anything else, dull and bassy voice vibrating the air.

 

“Takes one to know one.” She spits back, feeling the adrenaline burn through her veins. The air stands still, the two glaring at each other, akin to two wolves ready to rush at each other, fangs and claws first. 

 

They eye each other for what feels like an eternity, before Minho stomps forth, the gravel of the pavement crunching beneath his feet as he pulls back a fist and throws it forth. Kotone ducks down, feeling the air rush over her head, and she throws a jab to his ribs. He hardly moves, and her knuckles ache, as if she’d punched a brick wall. She rolls out the way before he can bring his fists down to where she was. 

 

Each punch he throws is hard, the wind rushing after each thrown hit. Kotone and Minho know one thing – one hit, and Kotone is down for the count. She keeps dodging, and noted the way Minho carried himself. Steady, shoulders squared, eyes steeled over. Almost militant, and based on his estimated age, he had likely been in the military. Yet, his punches relied on his strength, and his form wasn’t like Nien’s or even Xinyu’s – it wasn’t perfect, not honed. 

 

He was used to relying on his strength to get his way in a fight, and today, it would cost him. 

 

She feels his fist miss, but just barely clip her shoulder, and it’s enough to send her stumbling back into a nearby parked car. Thinking she’s lost her footing, Minho rushes forth, and Kotone almost smirks. He’s right where she wants him to be. Just as he’s about to close in on her, Kotone jumps to the side, and Minho slows, trying not to cause unnecessary damage to the car behind her. 

 

The Japanese girl slips behind him, and throws the belt around his neck, vaulting onto his back. She tugs, and the belt tightens around Minho’s neck. As tall as people could get, they still had weak points, the neck being one. He gasps, the leather constricting his meaty neck, and she pulls on it. He swings wildly, and Kotone ducks past each hit. She feels his body weaken, and she jumps off, and with gravity’s help, managed to tug the larger man down.

 

Her feet land, a slight sting but she ignores it. He falls onto his knees, gasping for air as a red mark forms around his neck as the belt loosens. Kotone tightens it again, and he wheezes, glaring up at her. Kotone uses one arm to hold the belt in place, reaching for her phone in her pocket. She raises it above her head, and brings the corner of the case down against the long, wide and jagged scar under his eye. He grunts, and she slams it again, pressing her foot against the back of his ankle whilst doing so. 

 

She hits him again, then again. Kotone starts to draw blood, and that’s when she lets go, letting him fall to the ground, red in the face, blood dripping down from her phone – screen protector slightly crackled, dipped in blood. She watches Minho begin to get up, and she whips the belt to the back of his head, once, then again. She strikes the back of his neck, and there’s a horrible dull sound. 

 

She turns to attack the back of his legs, and she can hear the metal buckle beginning to whine and dent. Eventually, he grabs the belt, and Kotone lets go of it as he throws it aside. He tries to stand, but his legs shake, but he doesn’t relent. Kotone hums.

 

“You don’t stop, do you?” Kotone glances around, finding a nearby brick. She watches Minho get onto one knee, a hand to the ground as he heaves. His body is bruised, blood on his face and back of the neck, his legs aching from the belt. 

 

“Your legs are done.” She muttered, bringing the brick down against his hand, his fingers and wrist crunching, and he fell onto the ground, “As is the rest of you.” She raises the brick high, and hesitates. She looks at his face, seeing him groan and writhe on the ground, and sighs. She imagines Mayu staring at her as she’s about to drop it down, and remembers Xinyu and Lynn’s current state. She can’t waste time.

 

She kicks him in the head once, and throws the brick aside. She casts a glance back at Jiwoo, who nods. Kotone nods back, and runs off. 

 

=====

 

Kotone runs past the familiar streets that she’d grown used to in her year since joining her new school. She runs past the worn-down mural on the side of a building, past the chain link fences near the convenience store, past the quiet and shadowed alleys. She runs past the local library, the structure standing tall, with long windows, slightly tinted, and it looks almost archaic, with stone pillars and spirals etched onto the outer walls. She almost runs past it, until a voice calls out. 

 

“Kotone.” She freezes, stopping in her tracks. She sighs, turning around, eyes narrowing as she sees him. 

 

Minhyun stands, tinted glasses resting on his face, a lax smile. His brown hair is a shade lighter than his brother’s, and it catches the faint glimmers of sunlight peeking through the clouds above, looking like brass atop his crown. His black blazer hands loosely around his frame, and Kotone maintains eye contact. 

 

5… 4…

 

“You took out my brother?” He asks. 

 

“Yes.” Kotone answers, and Minhyun scoffs, before breaking out into a laugh. 

 

3…

 

“Aish… embarrassing of him, really,” Minhyun tilts his head with a cheshire cat grin, “I guess you caught him off guard, he can be a little slow like that.” Kotone doesn’t entertain his words, her eyes piercing through him, and it makes him laugh again. 

 

2…

 

Kotone felt her hands clench into fists. “You’re not letting me past, are you?” Minhyun chuckles. 

 

“You know me all too well, Kotone.” He rolls his shoulder, letting out an ‘ah’, before letting his grin fade ever so slightly. “You should know, I’m nothing like my brother, so don’t expect me to make the same mistakes he did.” Kotone responds with silence, and Minhyun almost rushes at her then and there. 

 

“Good,” Kotone finally says, and Minhyun catches the way the corner of her lip threatens to curl up into a smile. “Because I don’t want to repeat myself.” 

 

1…

 

Minhyun rushes at Kotone, and the two tumble into the empty library. 

 

=====

 

The fluorescent lights at the precinct buzz overhead, like an army of angry hornets, an irritation to Minho’s eyes and eyes. The walls were too white, too sterile. The cut, still somewhat fresh, stung every time he so much as blinked, the taste of blood still clinging to his mouth as the dried blood around his mouth cracked. He caught his reflection in a window earlier, a nasty bruise forming on his other cheek. His body ached with each step, but none of that mattered. 

 

The minute the uniformed office opened the door to the interrogation room, Minho darted over to his brother’s side. He was tense, sore, aches from the alley fight still radiating across his ribs, and his jaw throbbed from where the pipe had landed, but adrenaline dulled the sharpest edges of it.

 

All he could see was his brother. 

 

His hair was messy, his jaw clenched, a bruise on the underside of it. His uniform was dirt ridden, as if he’d been dragged rather than escorted, and one sleeve looked like it was about to fall off. Silver chain handcuffs kept Minhyun rooted to the table, his knuckles white and raw. He didn’t look up at his brother, not at first, and Minho felt another lurch in his stomach. 

 

He was trying to look bored. That same false bravado he always pushed to the front, like a shield against the rest of the world. When he finally raised his eyes, the shield cracked, and Minho watched his brother’s eyes focus on the cut and bruise on his face.

 

“Hyung…” he muttered, and Minho shook his head, sitting down in the chair beside his brother. 

 

“Not now,” he leaned forward, body protesting. He shook his head, resting an arm on the table beside him, that looked like it hadn’t been cleaned in years. “What happened?” He asked, voice low, trying to put as much care as he could into his otherwise usually monotone voice. 

 

Minhyun scoffed, glancing away. “The old man ran another scam. A big one this time. Not just loan fraud.” Minhyun sniffed, nose scrunching, as if disgusted. “He roped in crypto people, a couple of offshore shell accounts, and fake deeds to real estate no one owns. It’s a mess.”

 

Minho’s eyes narrowed. “And he used your name?”

 

Minhyun let out a laugh of disbelief, “Seems like it.” 

 

The three words made Minho feel sick, as did his brother’s attempts to masquerade the fear beneath the indifferent exterior. Call it some sort of brotherly intuition, but Minho just knew Minhyun, knew how his brother felt, despite all his attempts at deflection.

 

There was that familiar, rising nausea that always came when their father’s shadow reappeared. It was darker this time, heavier, like a storm cloud sitting on their roof. Every time he thought they were free, the old bastard found a way to claw back into their lives and ruin what little they had left.

 

Before Minho could speak, the door opened again with a creak, and two detectives entered. Both plainclothes. Neither bothered with introductions. One was an older man, with a thinning hairline and a pencil tucked behind his ear, the other younger, walking with an overconfident gait. The younger one smirks at Minho’s injuries, and speaks.

 

“Get into a bar fight, soldier?” His voice is shrill, condescending, and Minho feels something hot run through his veins.

 

Minho didn’t look at him, willing himself to calm down. “Loan sharks,” he said flatly. “They jumped me less than an hour ago. Three of them. Not even far from here.” He glances up, eyes narrowing ever-so-slightly. “Guess you guys were too busy.”

 

The older one chuckles with false sympathy, and they take their seats opposite the brothers. “Mmm, sounds unfortunate… think they just happened to pick you out of everyone on the street?” He asks curiously, opening up a manilla folder onto the table.

 

Minho said nothing. The implication hung there, obvious and ugly. The older one sighs, Mr. Do Minhyun is being held in connection with five affidavits, three confirmed fraudulent transfers, and a stack of accounts opened under his name. Real high-end stuff. This isn’t some credit card phishing gig. This is federal-level fraud.”

 

Minho’s lips pressed into a thin line. “You think a high schooler, one not even eighteen, pulled that off by himself?”

 

The detective shrugged. “Doesn’t matter what we think. The evidence says what it says. Accounts opened in his name. Digital signatures match. And every trail ends at your home router.” Minhyun looks up, a growl in his throat. 

 

“That doesn’t make sense.” He lets out a disbelieving scoff, “I was at school during those transfers.” He glares at the officers “All of them.”

 

“Attendance logs?” The younger detective offered with a shrug, a slimy smirk on his lips. “They’re not exactly gospel.” He leans back in his seat, waving his hand, “All it takes is a teacher willing to look the other way. Or a friend signing you in. Doesn’t mean you weren’t involved.”

 

Minhyun’s jaw clenched, eyes flashing. “I didn’t do it.”

 

“Sure,” the older detective said, not even pretending to hide his disinterest. “Who did then, your father? The same ghost that pops up whenever something leads back to you two? The same man who hasn’t shown his face in years?” He leans forward, “Starting to sound like an excuse, boys.” 

 

Minho’s hands curled into fists on the tabletop. “Run the handwriting. You’ll see it’s not Minhyun’s.”

 

“We’ll get to it.” The detective tapped the edge of the folder, lazily. “Eventually.”

 

The younger one leaned forward, eyes flicking between them. “Look, boys, I wouldn’t spend your energy trying to fight this, the guys you scammed have real money, and they want someone’s head on a stick,” he sighed, glancing around the room, “I hear they want to charge your little bro over here as an adult, since it’s all so serious and he needs to be taught a lesson.” Minho felt his jaw clenched, annoyed at the amusement of the younger detective. 

 

“Our father–” 

 

“Unless you have any proof other than your word, then you need to drop the father angle,” the older detective sighed, “No one’s going to do any favours for you boys.” He raised his gaze, “You know what people think when they hear your family’s name? Scam artists, conmen, schemes…” The way his eyes regard Minhyun made Minho feel sick, “I guess the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.” 

 

Minhyun looks frustrated, more angry than Minho has ever seen him, but also more defeated. “I didn’t do it.”

 

The older detective snapped the folder shut with a lazy flick. “We go by evidence, not hunches. And so far, all the evidence says you’re neck-deep in it.” They leave the room, and once they do, Minhyun lets out a shattered sigh. Minho pulls his brother into a hug, holding him tight, like he’ll disappear if he doesn’t. 

 

“I’ll fix this, I swear,” Minhyun doesn’t contend with him, doesn’t fire back a snarky remark. He sits there in his brother’s arms, motionless, “Leave it to your hyung.” 

Their mother’s hands shook so badly she couldn’t hold the kettle straight, her eyes in a constant state of looking tearful, her lip always wobbling. She’d never looked more frail, and Minho despised it. He sighed, glancing around. The apartment looked smaller than ever: couch up‑ended from an earlier search, cushions across the floor, drawers pulled out and dumped, cupboard doors hanging off hinges. Officers had torn through the place for evidence and left splinters in their wake.

 

“I told them he’s innocent,” she whispered, voice raw. “They wouldn’t listen.” Her voice broke, and Minho quickly approached.

 

He eased the kettle from her grip, set it down gently. Every inch of him ached, but seeing her like this hurt worse. “I’ll fix it, Eomma, I swear.” He runs a hand over her head, and she sighs.

 

“How?” She looked around the ruined room, voice small. “We have nothing left to sell. And the sharks–” Her voice cracked as she’d noticed the swelling around his eye at last. “They hurt you? No… no, not my boys…” she gingerly touched the bruise, finger tracing over the cut.

 

He nodded once. No reason to lie. He offered her a small smile. 

 

She covered her mouth, eyes filled with terror and a grief too old for tears. “We should run.”

 

“Running doesn’t clear Minhyun’s record.” He sighed, “I don’t even know if we can.”

 

“Then what, Minho? What can we do?” She asked, and he pulled her into a hug.

 

He had no answer.

His mother had been restless, and it was a chore to convince her to sleep and eat. Minhyun was still being held at the police station, and apparently word got out around school that Minhyun was a ‘no-good scammer’ like his father. Minho didn’t tell Minhyun about the graffiti around the school, about people smashing up his desk and empty locker in symbolism of their disdain for him. 

 

Minho spent the gap between part‑time shifts chasing lawyers who demanded retainers he couldn’t afford, and phoning detectives who never called back. He tried, really tried, to find someone, anyone, who’d offer their help. But no one did. As much as he hated the detectives, they were right – no one was going to extend any favours to the kids of a conman like their father. 

 

That night, a storm rained on. Minho wondered how his brother was, if he was being fed well, if he was safe in that station. He swore every time he stepped foot inside, his brother had a fresh new bruise. It was excruciating, and Minho felt as if he was drowning. The rain continued to batter against the windows, and had poured down so heavily the gutters of the alleyway were frothing. In other times, Minho might’ve found the sound relaxing, but all it did was make his head ache. 

 

Then, there was a knock. At first, Minho didn’t answer, too wary at this point. But it sounded again. Too soft for the cops or loan sharks, too steady for a drunken neighbour. He walked over, hesitant, grabbing a knife from the kitchen as he approached. When he swung the door open, he was meeted by a shorter figure. 

 

Their eyes were an unnaturally icy grey, and what little skin was showing was pale. A black face mask was drawn up over their mouth and nose, their hair cropped short. They held a black umbrella over their body, a black leather jacket over their frame. “Do Minho,” the voice was deep, warbled, evidently altered by some sort of voice modulator. “You need my help.” 

 

Minho’s eyes narrowed, readying the knife at his side. “Who the hell are you?” 

 

“Your brother, Minhyun, is currently in police custody for a crime he didn’t commit, and you are unable to help him,” they said evenly, and Minho sucks in a sharp breath, “The loan sharks keep harassing your family, and you want to rid yourself of them, and the shadow of your father. There is help available, but the question is, just how much are you willing to do to help your brother?” Minho glances behind them, seeing no one else. 

 

“I asked you once…” he muttered, quieter, eyes returning to the figure in black. “Who are you?” This time, his voice didn’t ring with rage or anger, but instead, curiosity. 

 

The figure hummed. “Wolf Park. Tell me, Minho,” they tilted their head, “How much do you know about The Alliance?” 

 

=====

 

“I always knew you were shady.” Yubin practically snarls at Kaede, and the Japanese girl feels a scoff on her tongue. She suppresses it, and refuses to glance down at the unconscious bodies of Xinyu or Lynn, instead putting on the fakest, sweetest smile she can manage, almost too saccharine. 

 

“Shady? Me?” She pouts, kicking the ground beneath her, meeting Yubin’s eyes with a spark of amusement. “That’s so mean…” 

 

Yubin didn’t flinch, instead a scoff leaving her lips. “You knocked out two girls who were supposed to be your friends. That’s not just mean, it’s cruel.” Yubin narrows her eyes, and Kaede feels an uncomfortable sensation crawling and writhing around in her gut. She ignores it, in favour of sticking out her lower lip, even letting it tremble for dramatic effect. 

 

“You make it sound like I’m some big bad villain…” Yubin doesn’t entertain Kaede with a response, and rushes forth. 

 

She throws a jab towards Kaede’s temple that the Japanese girl is quick to block, before following up with another with her free hand. Kaede blocks it again, but then Yubin follows into it by shoving Kaede forth with her elbow. It throws Kaede off balance, and Yubin jabs the girl in the gut. Kaede huffs, as Yubin readies another jab to the side of her head, but Kaede launches herself forward, tackling Yubin onto the ground. 

 

Yubin blocks her face, raising her arms as Kaede rains down a series of smacks and punches, Yubin even moving her body slightly to limit the force against her arms. Yubin shifts her weight back, and quickly raises her legs. She hooks them around Kaede’s neck and head, and uses the new momentum to throw her backwards, into the ground. Kaede coughs as she steadies herself, hands against the floor as she tries to push herself up, and Yubin tugs her body away. 

 

She stands, hands raised as Kaede rubs the side of her head, now standing. Kaede scowls, and Yubin rushes towards her with another punch. The Japanese girl steps, evading the hit, and the one Yubin follows up with. Yubin throws a kick towards Kaede, but the Japanese girl catches her foot. Yubin doesn’t relent, letting out a yell so loud it stings Kaede’s ears and makes Lynn stir, before hopping forward, shoving her caught foot forward and sending Kaede back against the water tank. 

 

Yubin rushes forth with a punch that misses Kaede as the girl ducks and rolls past, before throwing a jab to Yubin’s side. Yubin grunts, and brings an elbow down to where Kaede’s arm was. Kaede ducks past, and smiles. 

 

“That’s a lot of styles… MMA… you’re trained.” She smiles, and Yubin scowls. 

 

Yubin follows up with a simple combo – a jab, cross, elbow. Kaede blocks the jab, and the second hit, although it sends a shock through her body and along her nerves. She doesn’t block the oncoming elbow to her ribs, and she feels the pain pulsate and throb after the hit, and Yubin kicks her, sending her back onto the ground, Kaede skidding against the ground, palms scraping the floor as she hissed. 

 

Yubin raised a foot, bringing it down as Kaede rolled out the way. Kaede stands, and watches as Yubin approaches, arms raised and ready. She throws a quick jab, and Kaede blocks it, ignoring the pain spreading up her arms as Yubin’s fists made contact with her raw hands. She throws another, Kaede blocks again.

 

Kaede lets her eyes wonder, trying to find something in her surroundings to use. Yubin punishes her for losing focus, throwing a punch towards her that Kaede barely blocks in time. Kaede scurries to the side, arms trying to block Yubin’s onslaught, and is struggling. 

 

If there was one thing to know about Yamada Kaede, it was that she enjoys control, enjoys creating scenarios where she’ll win. Yubin is a wildcard, a variable she hadn’t counted on appearing, and it was throwing her off balance. Kaede needed to re-establish control over the field, control Yubin now held in spades. The Korean rushed forth, arms wrapping around Kaede’s waist, and Kaede huffs, raising an elbow and bringing it down against Yubin’s body.

 

Yubin grunted, but kept pushing. Kaede winced, pushing against the ground on the balls of her feet. She then gripped onto the back of Yubin’s blazer, and kicked forth, slamming her knee against Yubin’s unprotected chest. The girl coughed, and Kaede brings down her elbow again, letting Yubin hit the floor. Kaede tries to kick the girl whilst she’s down, but Yubin rolls out the way, much to Kaede’s ire. 

 

The Korean hops back up almost immediately, smile on her face, “You almost got me.” 

 

She throws another jab that Kaede blocks, but follows up with another she doesn’t. It hits her jaw, and Kaede shakes her head, disorientated. She barely blocks another jab in time, before Yubin then rushes forth again, grabbing Kaede around the waist, and throws her aside. Kaede goes sprawling onto the ground, a toolbox hitting her back as she groans, hearing the items scatter. 

 

The approaching footsteps of Yubin are slow, deliberate. Kaede glances around her, vision swimming as she scans the scattered tools, and smiles. Yubin raises a brow, cracking her knuckles. She rushes forth, expecting to block or dodge past the swing of a wrench or hammer, but instead, Kaede pulls out a long cylindrical object. It’s black and yellow, with a glassy end with what appears to be a series of bulbs and –

 

“Shit–” Yubin stops, raising her arms, a bright light hitting her face, and she can see it through her eyelids. The moment is brief, but exactly what Kaede needs. She rushes forth, elbowing Yubin hard, shoving her back. She follows up with a sharp kick to the stomach, sending her further back, landing against the metal of the water tank with a thud. Taking advantage of her disorientation, Kaede follows up with a kick to side of Yubin’s jaw, and watches the girl hit the ground. 

 

Kaede almost finishes her off, but watches as Yubin slowly begins to stand. She smirks. “You just don’t know when to quit, do you?” She wonders, and Yubin grumbles, wincing as she rolled her shoulders, and readied her fists. 

 

“Neither do you.” Kaede smiled at the remark, and they ran toward each other. Kaede ducks past a punch Yubin sends her way, weaving past another hit, before punching the girl in the stomach. Yubin grunts, but parries one of Kaede’s jabs, and kicks her back again. Kaede lands on her back, and giggles to herself as Yubin runs towards her. Kaede then sighs. 

 

“You have me fighting like anyone else… it’s refreshing…” She pulls something out of her blazer pocket. The silver wrench is weighty in her grasp, and she dives forth, slamming it into Yubin’s foot as the girl screams. Kaede jumps upwards, slamming her head against Yubin’s jaw. She takes several steps back, blinking in disorientation, before Kaede swings the wrench against Yubin’s temple. 

 

Not hard enough to break anything, but enough to knock the girl out, watching her fall limp as she heaved, a smile on her face. It fades quickly however, as her eyes fall onto the rope in her bag, and to Yubin’s unrestrained body. There’s a disgusting lurch in her stomach, enough to make her clutch it, and she frowns. She blinks, and glances at Lynn’s unconscious state, or at Xinyu’s sleeping face, lip cut from where Kaede hit her. 

 

She glances at Yubin, who just wanted to defend her friends. Kaede sighed, an uncomfortable feeling spreading through her whole body as she then tied Yubin up. 

 

=====

 

Minho felt a dull, throbbing pulse of pain in his head as he awoke. His eyes took in his surroundings, as he coughed, pushing himself off the ground. He shook his head, the sounds around him muffled, and he tried to refocus. He recalled the sole of Kotone’s shoe against his temple, knocking him out. The pain on the side of his face began to flare up, and he groaned, bringing a hand up to feel the stinging sensation of the injury, dried blood clinging to his fingers. 

 

He glanced up and around, and spotted Jiwoo sitting on the curb, letting out a breath. His men were all down, either unconscious or writhing in pain. Her head perks up, and Minho can hear the quiet ringing of the sirens off in the distance. It made him snap awake, his surroundings becoming more clear. She called the cops… smart girl. He stood, and walked off.

 

He glanced back, noting Jiwoo hadn’t noticed him leaving, so he pushed on, slipping into an alleyway. He feels the pain ache around his body, bouncing around the inside of his skull, but he couldn’t stop. 

 

Minhyun… He knew his brother was around the library, a halfway point between where they were and the school. He moves his way there, a quiet drumming in his ears. 

 

=====

 

They walked along the pier, rain dripping from the edges of Wolf’s umbrella. They were short, so short that Minho definitely couldn’t fit under the umbrella with them, so he carried his own above his head. They slipped into an abandoned building, a brief break from the downpour outside. What looked like a dilapidated structure from the outside, halfway through construction, was surprisingly intact within. An old factory, he assumed, the old smell of oil in the air. 

 

He glanced forth, closing his umbrella as did Wolf. “The Alliance…” He muttered evenly. He’d heard of them before – hushed whispers in bars, a rumour on the schoolyards, each story more fragmented than the last. Some say they ran half the underworld, others said they weren’t even real, just a ghost story. But, as Wolf stood before him, poised and ready, he knew they were all too real. 

 

“This is one of our neutral grounds,” the distorted voice reverberated through the barren walls, “No deals, no trades, no violence. Just talks.”

 

Minho gave a hollow laugh. “What are you, the mafia?”

 

Wolf didn’t respond to that. Instead, they slowed, looking out through a window with no pane, over at the water, the vague cawing of seagulls ringing through the air. Thick, grey fog rolled over the horizon in thick coils, the scent of salt, smoke and oil clinging to the air. The streetlights outside clouding everything in an orange haze. 

 

“You’ve probably heard our name only in whispers on the street…” They start, cold grey eyes meeting his, “But very few know what we really are, so far. The Alliance… is an organisation, structured. Not like other syndicates, chaotic and full of mess and betrayal and familial allegiances. In the Alliance, there is The Board – our top brass, the wealthy executives who run the entire operation. They make decisions, fund operations, pull strings.” 

 

Minho crosses his arms, “Sounds all pretty white collar.” Wolf offers a small shrug, before raising a hand to their chest. 

 

“Then there’s people like me – The Lieutenants, we operate entire areas and portions – leaders on the ground.” Wolf rolled their neck slightly, “We also recruit, when possible.” Minho nods. 

 

“Is that what this is? Recruitment?” He asks, and Wolf ignores him, continuing.

 

“Then there’s our ground operatives, the ones with nothing else,” There’s a brief glimpse of a forlorn emotion in Wolf’s eyes as they give a slight shake of their head, and continue, “Kids with no homes. Soldiers who came back to nothing. Students with fists and no future. We give them something to belong to. Something… that pays.” Minho thinks of the stack of unpaid bills, of the expensive lawyers needed to help Minhyun. 

 

“Crime?” He asks, and Wolf chuckles. 

 

“Odd jobs here and there,” Wolf’s icy eyes seem to stare right through Minho, and he suppresses the chill down his spine, “Stealing and reselling items to the highest bidder, fighting and racing rings, gambling schemes, debt collection, intimidation jobs, blackmail…” Wolf offers a small shrug, and Minho is sure there’s a smirk on their lips, “So, yes, crime. We have our limits of course, and Lieutenants have some sway over the rules of their jurisdiction, but–” 

 

“The Board makes all the main calls.” Wolf nods. 

 

“You catch on quick.” Wolf remarks, the inhuman voice continuing to unsettle Minho. 

 

He then sighs, “What does any of this have to do with me or my brother?” He lets out a quiet scoff, “What, did you work with my father or something?” Wolf shakes their head. 

 

“Your father is far too cowardly to be considered any major threat, no,” Wolf mutters, “This… is about you, and what we can do for you and your brother.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Wolf lets out a quiet sigh, hands in their pockets, and their eyes travel to the window again, narrowing. “This system… It's unfit. Innocent people are punished, criminals walk free, the police are entirely inept… The Alliance was founded on this idea, and was made in response to all of this, a group that can provide one thing to the weak and oppressed – a solution.” 

 

Wolf met Minho’s eyes, and stepped forth, “Your brother is one of these people – the people pulling the strings, the cops who are happy to throw a child to the wolves, these people can’t be let off the hook. Nor can those debt collectors or that bastard of a father of yours. People need to be punished, yes?” Wolf’s eyes narrowed, “We can help you, I can help you.”

 

“What’s in it for us? How do I know you’re not just here to wipe out your competition?” Minho dares to challenge, and Wolf chuckles. 

 

“Because if I was, I wouldn’t be offering to do this for you…” Wolf crossed their arms, “I can help Minhyun. I can set him free.” 

 

Minho froze, eyes widening, his breath caught in his throat. Wolf’s cold eyes regarded him, and they walked around him, like a predator stalking its prey, “We have influence, we can make the charges disappear, give them a new scapegoat, one more deserving. We can get rid of those pesky loan sharks, keep you and your family safe. In exchange, I’d only ask for one thing…” 

 

They stopped behind Minho, and when he turned, he was met with the back of Wolf Park’s head. “Join us.” They moved their head slightly, glancing at Minho, “This isn’t charity work – but we protect our own. You join us, you’ll have the security you dreamed of. In exchange, you and your brother, the fighters you are, work for us, do what we need, what I need.” Minho, still hesitant, glances down. 

 

It’s… something. It’s tangible, it’s something that could actually help. He’d be throwing his and Minhyun’s lives away, but what lives did they have right now? Hiding in the shadow of their father, his name poisoning their lives and everywhere they went? No, this was a chance, something new, an opportunity… Still, it was crime, and crime was risky.

 

“Do we get paid?” Minho asks, glancing up, and Wolf nods.

 

“More than you’d imagine.” 

 

Minho doesn’t respond at first, but turns around, and walks off. “This… this is a lot… and I’m not saying no…” he mutters, and Wolf hums. 

 

“You don’t have to decide now,” Wolf calls after him, their voice softening just slightly. “Think about it. You know where to find me.” Minho pauses at the threshold of the building, the rain cascading just inches from his face. He doesn’t look back.

 

“I’ll think about it,” he mutters, stepping out into the storm.

 

=====

 

The air to the library was silent, dust floating through the beams of light filtering in through the windows, stacks and shelves of books high and mighty like sentinels guarding knowledge. Kotone’s shoes skid and click against the floor as she steadies herself, pulling herself up as Minhyun stood before her, swaying slightly, a manic smile on his face. He rolled his shoulder, and Kotone crouched slightly, blood pumping, the sound of her pulse heavy in her ears. 

 

He dashed forth, and Kotone jumped back, evading a jab sent her way, before raising her arms to block the other. She attempts to duck past the next hit, but she’s a fraction too late, Minhyun’s fist clipping her cheek, and she flies back into a metal cart with books, sending books scattering to the floor, pages flying open. She breathes, grabbing a heavy hardcover behind her and slamming it into Minhyun’s foot. He grunts, hopping back, and she throws it towards his head. He ducks down to dodge it, and Kotone takes the opening to turn and swing the cart around, wheels screeching as it flies towards him. 

 

Kotone watches it collide, watching him stop it with a grin, and she dives between the bookshelves for cover. She hides from his line of sight, trying to control her breathing, keeping it quiet. “You can’t hide forever, Tone~” He laughs again, spotting her as she runs between the shelves. He smiles, diving through them with a jump kick that misses. He’s a few feet behind her, and she throws another book he evades, and when he closes in, she raises another hardcover to block his punch. There’s a shock that goes through their bodies, and he pulls his fist back, and Kotone blocks the next punch. 

 

He throws his fist again, she blocks it, and is quick to send a kick to his knee. It throws him off, and she uses the chance to slam the book into the side of his jaw, sending him onto one knee. She runs, knowing he won’t be down for long. She dives behind a nearby desk, and hears him laugh again. 

 

“Are you just going to keep running?” He giggles, and she can hear his knuckles crack, “Keep hiding? That’s what you do, right? Run and hide? Little Miss ‘Tone too scared after her friend fell off the roof.” She freezes, and her hand clenches. She closes her eyes, sighing, eyes narrowing when she reopens them. 

 

He’s trying to get under your skin, Kotone reprimands herself, Don’t let him. Not when you need to get to Xinyu and Lynn. She glances, noting the stationery that had fallen once she’d thrown herself over and under the desk, and nods to herself.

 

“What about you? Are you going to keep swinging blindly like the rabid lapdog you are?” She hears his footsteps stop, and he goes silent. In a just a blink, he rushes and vaults onto and over the desk, and Kotone grabs the metal stapler, crashing it into his toes as he grunted. She then raises herself, swinging it against his arm as he grunts, clutching the area she hit and smiles. He readies another jab.

 

She dives back evading a hit, landing on a rolling chair. She repositions herself, ready to push off. “Didn’t think you had it in–” She pushes off from the table, sending herself and the chair colliding into Minhyun’s body. The two stumble to the ground, a mess of flailing limbs. Minhyun reaches and grabs her wrist, but she’s quick to stomp and kick against his ankle, before slamming her forehead into his nose. He groans, holding it as she scrambles off, head aching but she shakes it. 

 

She stumbles into a narrow aisle between the bookshelves, heaving, catching her breath. She watches him get up, the grin on his face only widening. Is he a masochist or something? Kotone wonders, wincing when she moves slightly. 

 

“God, you’re brutal…” there’s a small amount of blood trickling down his nostril, and he charges again. She grabs a metal bookend, blocking his punch as he grunts, before throwing another jab that she just barely blocks. The force sends her into the bookshelf, a few books falling out of place. Minhyun throws a high kick, and Kotone ducks down as books scatter onto the floor like falling dominoes. 

 

She swings the bookend, sweeping his leg out from under him, and he tumbles onto the ground, catching himself as his hands meet the carpeted floor. Kotone drops the bookend in favour of a heavy encyclopedia, holding it high above her head. Unfortunately, Minhyun’s stupidly long legs give him the range to kick it out her hands, and then he follows up with a kick that sends Kotone flying back, clutching her chest. Kotone watches him cough as he stands, and she pushes forth, scurrying out his sight as he stands. 

 

“You know,” he grunts, “You got a reputation. They say you like hurting people, I guess it’s true.” She can hear the grin in his voice, another attempt to get under her skin. It almost works, but Kotone had long since accepted what kind of person she was. 

 

Minhyun scans his surroundings, like a jaguar trying to find the gazelle that slipped out of its maw, and hears a clattering of footsteps. He smiles, turning and expecting a punch, but instead sees Kotone swing a fire extinguisher at him. It hits his ribs with a thump, and he groans. Not hard enough to break, but more than hard enough to leave a bruise and a swelling pain on his lower ribs. 

 

Kotone swings it at his leg, and he falls to one knee. She raises it above her head, and his eyes widen. He throws himself at her, tackling her as the extinguisher falls and rolls off to the side. He gets on top of her, and throws a punch Kotone blocks with her raised arms. He lets out a scream, throwing a flurry of jabs that make Kotone’s forearms ache. He grabs her wrists with one hand, and pulls her arms away from her face. He raises his hand, ready to bring it down, but she shifts her weight. 

 

Again, she slams her forehead into his already weakened nose as he gasps, startled. She hits his developing bruise on the side where the fire extinguisher had hit him, only a weak jab, but enough to make him gasp and give her the room to throw him off of her. He skids to the side, steadying himself as he tried sitting up. Kotone did too, the pair breathing heavily as they got to their feet again. Kotone picked up a thick and heavy dictionary, whilst Minhyun lead with one leg in front of the other. 

 

They charged at each other, Kotone’s makeshift weapon landing on Minhyun’s temple, whilst his leg knees her stomach, hard. They both fall back with heavy thuds, and groans fill the air of the library. Kotone clutched her stomach, an ache falling over her entire body as her vision began to swim. All of the injuries Minhyun had dealt her began to flare up, and she winced. 

 

Minhyun wasn’t much better, his phone and other belongings falling out onto the ground from his blazer pockets. He groaned, his body aching from every blow from each makeshift weapon. He saw his wallet ahead of him, and his eyes widened. He glanced back at Kotone, still down, and crawled over to it. He saw the photo peeking out, and picked it up, and relief washed over him to see it intact. 

 

His mother, on his first day of high school. They were in Minhyun’s bedroom, smiles on their faces, just her, himself and his brother. Minhyun’s uniform didn’t fit him perfectly, blazer slightly sagging around his shoulders, but Minho said it made him look like a ‘cool delinquent’ whilst his mother insisted it instead ‘looked perfect on her baby’. He clutches the photo closer to his chest, before sliding it back into his pocket. 

 

Kotone and him writhe around on the ground for a few minutes longer, their minds buzzing. 

 

=====

 

The call comes two days later, when Minho is half-asleep. The incessant buzzing wakes him up, and he doesn’t recognise the number. He almost doesn’t answer it – believing it to be another prank call of a kid from Minhyun’s school who found his number, or another debt collector, or worse, someone from the precinct with worse news about Minhyun’s case. Yet, there’s a cold, twisting feeling in his gut, like a coiling snake, and it compels him to answer it. 

 

“Hello?” He gruffs, and there’s a shaky sigh on the other line, a woman.

 

“Hello, is this Do Minhyun, son of Song Yunhee?” That was his mother’s name. As if a bucket of ice cold water was splashed over him, Minho bolted upright. He focuses on the noises within the apartment, and can’t hear his mother. Not her quiet snoring, or the sounds of her light footsteps against the floorboards in the early hours like he normally did.

 

“Y-yes, who is this?” He almost demands, but doesn’t. He rushes to his feet. ‘

 

“I’m Nurse Lee, I’m calling from…” Nurse? Why was a nurse calling him. “...General Hospital… it’s your mother. She was admitted twenty minutes ago,” she sighed, “She’s in critical condition. You need to come down, now.”

Minho stares, eyes glistening as he stared at his mother, or more precisely, what was left. Her body lay in a thin hospital gown, bruised and battered. Bandages cover almost every limb, her face akin to one massive bruise, red and swollen, one eye completely sealed shut. There were cuts along her body and face, dried blood clinging to her like paint. Her lips were split, a ventilator shoved down her throat.

 

The beeping of the monitor was slow, too slow. 

 

Minho remained unmoving, looking through the glass as a doctor sighed sympathetically next to him. “They found her by the side of a riverbank,” his voice was scratchy, yet held more sympathy than Minho was ever used to, “No ID, they only figured out who she was when they took her phone from her jacket. They didn’t know who did it, but the police tell me they’re on the lookout.” The man eyed Minho, before glancing down at his clipboard. 

 

“How bad is it?” Minho asks, and the doctor sighs again. 

 

“Cranial fracture, severe internal bleeding, multiple lacerations, lack of proper blood flow to the brain, damaged heart and lungs…” He glanced up at the towering man, and there was an almost pitying look in his eyes. “My advice? Prepare for the worst.” Minho swallowed, his mouth like sand. 

 

“Why?” 

 

“Believe me… we’re doing everything we can, but…” the doctor’s head lowered, and Minho felt a tough grip around his chest. “There’s a high chance she won’t make it through the night.” 

She didn’t. 

 

The machines flatlined just after three in the morning. Minho watched the doctor step outside the room, and lower his head when he looked at Minho. The older son didn’t cry, didn’t scream or shout, not yet at least. He just stood there, hearing the flatline ring through his ears and mind, watching as his mother was wheeled out, a white sheet over her face. 

 

Minho approaches the body as they wheel it out, and he can’t breathe. His legs give out beside the gurney, air trying to escape his lungs but was unable to, a horrible sound wheezing out from his lips. His hands are limp in his lap, his head spinning, bile clinging to his tongue. How many nights had the warmth of his mother soothed him after working gruelling shifts and fighting to put rent and food on the table? How many nights  had her warmth been the only source of comfort either he or Minhyun had?

 

There was no warmth now, only an aching, cold, hollow feeling. 

 

Minho screamed. Not a sob. Not a cry. A guttural shout that ripped through his body, a helpless noise that burned his lungs and throat on the way out. Minho couldn’t hear the noise, feeling as if he was underwater. All he could hear was the flatline still echoing in his ears. A single note stretched across time, deafening in its finality.

 

They wheeled her away, and then, only then, with his mother no longer there, did he sob.

Minho stepped into the interrogation room, and his eyes fell on his younger brother. Minhyun made no attempt to hide what he was feeling, to hide the despair so clearly written all over him. His shoulders slumped forward, eyes puffy with tears still falling, dark circles under his eyes. He didn’t seem like the cocky fighter he usually was – nothing more than a boy who lost his mother. The woman who’d cradle him in her arms, calling him ‘her baby’ whenever she could. 

 

He didn’t look up at his brother when he entered the room, didn’t address him as he sat down beside him. Minho felt a lump in his throat, letting out a sigh as he stared at the mirror. He knew it was one-way, that even in this moment of grief, they were being watched. He didn’t let himself cry, not in front of the detectives who dared to roll their eyes when he mentioned he needed to see his brother. 

 

“I’m told…” he starts, voice bouncing off the walls of the room, “They told you what happened.” 

 

Minhyun sniffed, “She was attacked… on her way home. Some boys from school, they…” he sighed, and then chuckled, as if none of it was real. “They said she gave birth to another conman, another scumbag. They… they beat her…” Minhyun’s voice broke, and he gasped as he took in a breath. Minho’s fist clenched at his side, “They showed me the security footage from a nearby shop… they…” he slammed his fist against the metal table and shook his head, “They laughed, hyung. They fucking laughed .” 

 

Minho looked away, hands clasped in his lap. He wanted to throw something, the table, the chair, anything. He wanted to break down the mirror, and bludgeon the useless detectives who didn’t dare to help them. 

 

Minho sighed, shaking his head. No, no. They had security footage, and their mother… She wasn’t like them. Pure, that’s what she was. The police, they’d help her, bring her attackers to justice. “What’s happening to them now?” Minhyun stayed quiet for too long, and Minho leaned forward, “Minhyun?”

 

“Nothing.” 

 

Minho’s heart stopped. “Nothing…” he muttered, voice cold enough to freeze lava. “What do you mean… nothing?” He growled, and Minhyun laughed. Minho watched as his brother’s maniacal, shattered laughter transitioned into something raw, a groan of frustration, despair and sorrow wrapped into one, a sob that would haunt Minho’s ears in years to come. 

 

“I mean fucking nothing!” He yelled, and even Minho was startled. “The bastards… one of their dads is a councilman, another’s got an uncle on the force, hyung. Nothing is going to happen to them, not a scratch on their fucking records!” Minhyun’s cry shifted, an angered scream at the world to a quieter, broken sob. “And I’m still stuck here…” Something in Minho shattered, and then, something burned. 

 

“I can help you.” He recalled Wolf Park’s voice in his mind, and he steeled himself. He tugged Minhyun into a hug, and whispered. 

 

“How far are you willing to go to get revenge? To bring mom to justice and save ourselves?” Minhyun froze, but his hold around his brother tightened. He replied, just as quiet, so no recording software could pick it up. 

 

“Anything,” Minhyun said, “I’ll do anything.” Minho nodded, and pulled apart. He stood up, eyes dull, and he stepped out. 

Outside, he rang a number on a card Wolf Park had left to him. He waited for a moment, and a surprisingly happy and joyful voice answered. “Wild Forest Bowling Alley! This is Yoon Seoyeon speaking, how can I help you?” Minho wondered for a minute if this was Wolf’s true identity, but shook his head. Even if Wolf was a woman, he doubted their voice sounded like this. 

 

“I want to speak with Wolf Park.” There’s a brief buzz of quiet on the other line, any background conversation hushed. 

 

“Sorry, but we don’t have an employee with–” 

 

“My name is Do Minho, she said… she said she’s waiting for an answer from me.” He waited as the line went quiet, and then, heard audible shuffling. Then, the voice answered. 

 

“Minho… so, have you decided to take up my offer–”

 

“They killed our mom,” he said, voice stoney, and Wolf went quiet. “Help us. I’ll join you, do whatever you want, just…” the grip on his phone tightened, and he sucked in a breath, “Just help us make these bastards all pay for ruining our lives.” Wolf stayed silent, and then a hum. 

 

“Welcome to The Alliance.” 

 

=====

 

Soft groans rang through the air, the two students laying on the ground, bodies aching from the fight, with remnants of their battle scattered around – stray stationery, toppled books, a fire extinguisher gleaming in the light of the sun. Kotone caught her breath, trying to get her hammering heart rate to slow down as she pushed off from the floor, upper body leaning onto one elbow as she steadily put both hands on the floor, and got to her feet. 

 

Minhyun let out a quiet laugh at the sigh, groaning as he propped himself up, leaning on both elbows before sitting upright. He patted the pocket where the photo was, slowly getting onto his knees and to his feet. His side flared in pain, as he winced. The light from the windows seemed to swirl and dance around the room, and made Kotone’s hair glow, as if it caught fire. 

 

A breath in, a breath out. It burned, Kotone’s abdomen still aching, but she shook her head, ignoring the dark spots in her vision as she let out a groan. The two now stood at a standstill, and Minhyun chuckled. 

 

“You hit hard, for someone who weighs like, what, forty five pounds?” Minhyun chuckled, and Kotone sighed. 

 

“Helps when you have a fire extinguisher lying around.” Kotone grunts, senses finally sharpening, the pain dulling. 

 

Minhyun let out a laugh, and sighed. His hand hovered around his side, and he regarded Kotone for a moment. “Why do you fight, Kotone?” He asked, voice lacking the usual sadistic joy, his smile softening slightly. 

 

Kotone blinked, and Minhyun shrugged. “Everyone fights for something,” he muttered, and Kotone noticed the blood dripping from his lip, a metallic taste no doubt clinging to his tongue. “You wanna know why I joined the Alliance? My mom,” he rolled his wrist, “She… she’s dead, you know? She got jumped… some kids at school. Beat her till she couldn’t breathe… she didn’t last the night at the hospital.” 

 

Kotone searches for anything – a vague sparkle in his eye, the traitorous twitch of the corner of her lip. She looks for any signs of deception but finds none, her eyes widening. “I… god I was pissed… see I got framed for something, and they thought it was good revenge to go after her…” He chuckled sadly, “Hyung and I wanted revenge, Wolf Park gave us an offer.” 

 

He sighed, shrugging, “Truth be told, I don’t give a damn about whatever mission Wolf Park or anyone else is on. As much as I joke around,” his gaze sharpened, and he smiled, “I owe her. She cleared my name, helped Hyung and I escape the shadow of our bastard of an old man.” 

 

The Japanese girl sighs, “Is that why you fight for her, then? To repay the favour?” Kotone asked, and he hummed. 

 

“I'd be acting pretty ungrateful, wouldn’t I?” He smiled, nodding towards her, “What’s your story then? Why do you fight?” Kotone didn’t answer, and he elaborated. “I’ve watched you. You don’t fight to hurt people, even if you’re really good at it. You fight for something.” He paused. “So tell me. Why do you fight, Kotone?” 

 

Kotone didn’t close her eyes, didn’t let them leave Minhyun, scanning his stance, waiting for his next move. “I fight…” She clenched her hands, “Because I don’t want to let people like you walk all over me or my friends, people who think just because they can fight that means they can run the show. Someone has to say no,” Kotone brings her fists forward, ready, “Someone has to make you bleed.” 

 

Minhyun then grins, and it lacks the malice it usually hid. “Yeah… you’re a romantic alright. A real one.” 

 

He lunges forth. Kotone ducks past his first punch, and dashes to the side as he throws another, landing against the window behind her, hitting the glass with a thud, a small crack forming where his fist landed. Kotone stands by the drawn curtain, and when Minhyun dives towards her, she dodges to the side, letting the boy collide with the fabric of the window. He gasps, and Kotone is quick to wrap him in the curtain. 

 

He flails, panicking at being blinded, before she wraps the curtain around his head, and slams his covered head against the nearby window. He groans, and she hits him against it again, and again. He kicks her away, and tries to escape. By the time the curtain is gone, Kotone slams a book into his face, and his glasses, lenses already cracked from the earlier scuffle, go flying off his face. 

 

He groans, a small cut to the side of his face, and he throws a punch Kotone blocks with the book, a dull thud ringing out. She kicks his knee, and slams the book against his injured side, sending him to the floor. She swings it down, and he rolls to the side, up against a bookshelf, using it to pull himself up. 

 

“No more holding back, huh?” He grins, and throws a kick towards Kotone that she ducks past. She skids against the floor, and rushes towards his ankle, aiming to hit it with the book. She mistimes it, and Minhyun has a chance to kick the book out her hand. He aims for her face, and she blocks the hit, and is sent flying back against the floor. 

 

She rolls, and grabs something close to her. She fiddles with it behind her back as Minhyun paces over. She grabs a nearby book, and throws it towards his face when he nears. He dodges it, but she uses the small window to raise her hand. In her grasp, is one of the arms of Minhyun’s glasses, which she’d pulled off the frames when she fell near them. 

 

She jams it into his foot, watching it go through his sneaker as he lets out a yelp, hopping back. Kotone then tackles, pushing him back. She glances around, and spots a nearby chair at a desk. She runs over, grabbing it, and throws it towards Minhyun, who yelps as he falls to his knees. Kotone runs over, raising her foot, and kicking his face as he falls back. 

 

She grabs a stool beside a bookshelf, and brings it down. Minhyun rolls out the way in time, and Kotone yelps as she swings it at him. He blocks it with his arms, letting out a groan as she pushes him back. Then, she spots it. Behind, on a nearby table, a printer. It wasn’t plugged into the wall outlet, and an idea forms in Kotone’s head. 

 

She thrusts the stool forward, a leg hitting Minhyun on his side, and he gasps. Kotone swings the stool up, smacking Minho on the underside of his jaw, sending him careening up into the air and back, sliding against the carpeted floor with a grunt. Kotone brings the stool down against one leg, and he yells in pain. Kotone breaths heavy, and when she raises the stool above her head, Minhyun rolls again, avoiding it as it hit the ground. He tries getting up, but only manages to scurry away from Kotone. 

 

Kotone tossed the stool aside, and walked on. Minhyun is crawling away from her now, likely wanting to use the table to prop himself up again properly. Kotone paces ahead, and steps on his hand as she nears the table, ignoring his yell of pain. She sighs, running toward the printer, grabbing it. She uses the momentum she’s built up, and swings it out, letting it fall right onto Minhyun’s leg on the ground. It rests atop it, and his scream fills the air.

 

His leg isn’t broken – Kotone didn’t have the strength to throw it that hard. But he’s breathing hard, writhing around in pain. When she begins to walk away, he makes little effort to follow her. 

 

He’s done.

 

The printer pins down his leg, and he laughs. “You’re a fucking psychopath, you know that?” He calls out, amusement ringing in his pained voice. Kotone casts a glance back at him and he laughs again, “You think I’m getting up after this? Nah…” he wheezes, coughing. 

 

“Hey…” he calls out weakly, and Kotone sighs, turning to face him. He grinned at her, but it shifted to a grimace, “...Out of respect,” he wheezed, “for a fellow romantic…”

 

Kotone blinked, but didn’t reply. “I’ll give you a warning,” he said, breath shaking. “Kaede… she’s gone after Xinyu and Lynn.” Kotone’s eyes widened, “She’s probably tied them up by now, and I’m guessing you’ll be fighting her next.” He sighed, letting the back of his head rest against the floor, “She fights like you. Uses everything. Doesn’t play fair. But unlike you…” He turned his head, meeting Kotone’s eyes. “She’s got the muscle to back it up.”

 

Kotone stayed quiet, and then nodded. “...thank you.” She said, tentative, only after assuring herself he wasn’t lying. He nods, and Kotone runs off. 

 

It’s a few excruciating minutes, before the library doors swing open. Minhyun hears a series of dull, heavy footsteps, and sighs. Minho appeared in the corner of his vision, clutching his wrist, no doubt Kotone’s work. The sound of his brother’s labored breathing guided him, his eyes sweeping over the scene – the printer, the bruises, the blood. He knelt beside Minhyun without a word.

 

“Let her go,” Minhyun rasped, catching the fiery flicker of anger in his brother’s eyes. “She earned it.”

 

Minho looked down at him for a long time. His expression was unreadable. Then he sighed. “Fine,” he murmured. “I guess she passed your romantic test or whatever.” Minho sits beside Minhyun, “Some people will come to pick us up soon, and we’ll be patched up.” Minhyun nodded, letting out a quiet groan. 

 

“You know…” he groaned, before laughing, “Call me crazy, but I’m kinda rooting for her to beat Kaede…” 

 

Minho hummed. 

 

“I guess we’ll have to see.” 

 

=====

 

Kaede sighs, the cold breeze rustling against her blazer, sitting down on a chair as she eyed the three unconscious girls. Part of her hoped they weren’t too injured – she knew had it been someone like Woojin, there would be far more broken bones on the roof, and then some. She shuddered at the thought, eyes falling to Xinyu and Lynn. She tilted her head, watching the two stir. Xinyu, still groggy, glanced over at Kaede, eyes narrowing. 

 

“You hurt us…” she started, “You betrayed us, you–” her eyes widened, “You’re working with her, aren’t you?” The accusation hung in the air, and Kaede let out a quiet chuckle. Lynn watched the exchange, feeling her hands and even her fingers tied up. She could barely move them. She glanced over, noting how unlike her, only Xinyu’s wrists were bound.

 

“With Sohyun?” Kaede said, and Xinyu scoffed. “Orders are orders.” Kaede shrugged, attempting to keep the smile present on her face, but her voice cracked half way through, and Lynn’s eyes widened. It seemed to clue Xinyu in, who’s glare faltered. 

 

Kaede sighed, glancing up at the sky. “If it’s any consolation, you guys were cool, I wish we met under better circumstances.” Kaede sighed, leaning back in her seat. 

 

“So what… are we going to be tortured now? Break us apart piece by piece just to hurt Nien?” Xinyu half-sneered, and Kaede shook her head. No one else might have noticed it, but Lynn caught the faint, small, half-wince Kaede gave. 

 

“Nah… I took this mission to make sure that wouldn’t happen.” Kaede hummed, voice quieter, a little raw. “I’d apologise, but something tells me you don’t want to hear that right now.” Xinyu gives a quiet scoff, and stops resisting her binds. 

 

Lynn eyes Kaede for a moment, and asks, “Is it for them?” Kaede hums, her brain thinking of Shion’s big eyes, the eyes that left her chest feeling fuzzy, her head spinning and giddy. She thought of Dahyun’s smile, the way the older girl would always be there when Kaede needed it. 

 

“Shionnie and Dahyun…” Kaede started, head lowering, “Apparently, if I didn’t go through with this…” Kaede shook her head, and Xinyu’s eyes narrowed. 

 

“How do we know you’re not lying?” She challenged, “Sohyun… she’s lost, but surely she wouldn’t…” 

 

Lynn shook her head, and Xinyu glanced over at her bound friend. “Maybe it’s not Sohyun who did the threatening, but…” Her eyes scanned her old friend, over the way her shoulders sagged, the way her body moved or twitched. “She’s not lying.” Kaede sighed, glancing out over the city. 

 

“But I wasn’t talking about them.” 

 

Kaede’s eyes dart over to Lynn, who’s eyes hold nothing but empathy. She feels a tug in her chest, and Lynn asks. “I meant, is this about your grandmother?” Kaede froze, and Xinyu’s eyes were wide and confused. 

 

Kaede let out a low chuckle. 

 

“You were always good at reading me, Lynn-chan.” 

 

Notes:

hehe... what do we think?

i really wanted to nail the idea that you just. completely get it, you completely understand why people join the alliance in the first place, and trust me, the Do brothers aren't the only members with a sob story that'll make your chest hurt. also hehe kaede cliffhanger... next chapter is the 920 backstory, hope everyone's excited. a nice little fluff break after this behemoth.

please leave your comments hehe!!! i love reading them!!! helps me understand what went well and what i need to do better, so dont think your input isnt valid!!

hope u all enjoyed, might be a little longer before the next chapter bc i want to write for my other things but trust ill be back soon my lovely readers, again, share with a friend, leave a comment, hehe.

twt: iveintodivee

Chapter 9: Fruit Of The Maple Tree

Notes:

WOOOO WHOS READY???

Longer chapter again, hoping to cut them back down if i can but only if it doesnt get in the way of telling the story. this one is mainly backstory, as in, almost entirely backstory, but i think its fun and sweet so.

anyways, heres the chapter

TW: REFERENCES TO DOMESTIC ABUSE - i've tried to handle it tactfully and not too gratuitously but still, warning if that sorta thing is triggering or upsetting to you.

 

 

twitter
strawpage

"My love has made me selfish. I cannot exist without you" - John Keats

 

=====

 

“You were always good at reading me, Lynn-chan.” 

 

Xinyu watches the flash of emotion come across Kaede’s face – a mixture of positive and negative, of remembrance and mourning, tears building up in them as she sighed, staring into the sky above them. The binds around her wrists and ankles feel heavier, and she notices the shake to Kaede’s shoulders. Lynn’s words ring again, something about Kaede’s grandmother, and then about Kaede’s own words, about Shion and Dahyun being threatened. 

 

She then recalls Kaede’s remarks from that day. 

 

“Maybe you just didn’t try hard enough to understand what was really going on.”

 

Hadn’t she? Hadn’t she confronted Sohyun, begged to understand any of her reasoning, demanded to know why her friend had suddenly changed her tune and joined the people she once despised? If Sohyun wouldn’t tell her, how else would Xinyu figure out what was going on? Was it even worth trying to understand it? 

 

She had once tried to bury those thoughts, extinguish those burning questions from her mind, and instead focus on the friends still in her life. Yet, as she glances at Lynn, she catches the way she looks at Kaede. The way she understands. She watches Kaede refuse to meet Lynn’s gaze, and she wonders what would happen if she did. 

 

Slowly, Xinyu swallowed, her mouth dry. “Kaede…” she finally says, her voice losing its previous edge. 

 

Kaede acknowledges her with a hum, and Xinyu continues. “Why are you working with The Alliance?” 

 

Kaede goes silent, and then, she chuckles. 

 

=====

 

The yelling had become something all too familiar, as Kaede sighed, her grandmother trying to cover her ears as a young Kaede sat in her lap. 

 

“It’s okay, Obaachan…” She tries to say, and her grandmother huffs, tutting as her father’s words in the other room grew louder. 

 

It had been four months since they moved from Japan to Korea, four months of living in a house where Kaede couldn’t sleep without overhearing the cars and trains outside, where her grandmother would glare or scoff at her son whenever he walked past, still barely making enough money to make ends meet. Four months in a home where the scent of cigarettes clung to the air and walls like rot, where Kaede’s mother would busy herself in cleaning the dishes as her husband would leave dirty remarks as he walked past.

 

Four months under a promise of ‘a better business deal’ and ‘so much money you’ll stick to me like leeches’. They were whisked away, off to live a dream that never belonged to them, Kaede knew that much from the hesitance in her mother’s eyes as she tried to reassure her.

 

It had been four months, and the only ‘deal’ Kaede got was a free strawberry milk from the store manager, who’d give the small Japanese girl a pitying smile before patting her head. Like feeding the neighbourhood stray, and it left Kaede feeling so much smaller than she already was. 

 

Her grandmother moved to running fingers through the young girl’s dark hair, the kind that was healthy, like her mother’s. Kaede tried not to listen to her father’s words as she leaned into the touch, trying to focus on the sensation. The yelling was still going – her father’s voice sharp with bitterness, her mother’s quiet like the whispers of a gentle breeze.

 

Her Korean was still shaky, learning from cartoons or books, but her father’s rang with so much malice and hatred it soured the entire language for her. She didn’t need subtitles to know what he was saying. The room would shake with his voice, and Kaede would curl into her grandmother’s lap as she scowled at the bedroom. 

 

Kaede heard him slam his hand against his desk, her mother going silent. She never did speak back, and Kaede tensed for a half-second, and her grandmother’s thin arms tightened around her granddaughter.

 

Kaede pretended it didn’t bother her – she’d gotten good at that. Classmates thought she was some cute mysterious girl, unaware of her home life, of how she tiptoed around her father, whose rage was unpredictable, who sometimes came home with his breath smelling pungent and strong, his shirt soaked with sweat. How she tried to not set off her mother’s tears, the kind she hid from her husband. 

 

Her grandmother continued to mutter curses, about how ‘disappointed’ she was, about ‘where she went wrong’. Her grandmother hadn’t picked up on any Korean, and was far too frail to leave the house anyhow. Her father swore he’d be a dutiful son. Her grandmother had laughed then, and laughed now. 

 

Eventually, the door opens, and her mother steps out. Her lip is wobbling, arms crossed, eyes red. She blinks, giving a shaky sigh, and Kaede can see the anger in them. She gazes at her child, and her eyes soften. She shakily walks over, her shirt hanging off her frame – since when had her mother gotten so much skinnier? She kneels before her child, and extends a hand. Kaede leans forward, and her mother smiles as she pats her daughter’s head. 

 

Kaede catches something purple on her mother’s shoulder, and the older woman is quick to pull her shirt up to hide it, before smiling. Her hands move to either side of Kaede’s face, and she smiles. “My little Ede…” she coos, and Kaede, despite herself, smiles. “Shouldn’t you be asleep?” She asks softly, and there’s the quiet hint of guilt in her voice. She scoops Kaede into her arms, ignoring her daughter muttering about ‘not being five anymore’, and goes up the stairs and into Kaede’s room. 

 

It’s childish, the posters, the size of the bed, everything. Yet, Kaede doesn’t complain. Her mother had been the one to decorate it, and Kaede couldn’t bare to tell her it was too much. She’s placed into her bed, and her mother draws the blanket over her daughter’s smaller frame. She kisses her temple, and sighs. 

 

“M-mama…” Kaede finally lets out, and her mother smiles. She always did. Kaede wants to believe they’re fake, that her mother is hiding her emotions, that the anger and sadness in her eyes whenever she’s around her husband were her true emotions that took over her life. Yet, the gentle gaze she gives her daughter was all too real, and she chuckled as she stroked Kaede’s cheek.

 

“My Ede… is there something you want?” She asks, half-teasing, and Kaede pulls the blanket closer to her face. 

 

“Can… can you sing to me?” She whispers, and her mother coos again, pressing another kiss to Kaede’s forehead. 

 

“Of course…” She whispered, moving hair out from her daughter’s face, her voice still hoarse from whatever argument she was having with her husband. Yet, as she sang, it transitioned into something smoother, softer, a melodic tune that Kaede had heard all her life. Kaede curled beneath the covers, the warmth of the blankets a poor match for the comfort of her mother’s voice. But she held onto it tightly, clutching the sound like a child might hold onto a dream before morning takes it away.

 

Kaede felt her body relax, felt any tension in her chest fizzle out.The melody was old – one Kaede remembered from their tiny home back in Japan, even smaller than their current one, with a creaky balcony and air that smelled of summer dust and plum tea. Back then, her mother’s voice had been brighter. She used to sing while cooking, folding laundry, and brushing Kaede’s hair for school. Now, she only sang when she was certain no one else would hear. 

 

No one else other than her daughter. When the tune came to an end, she petted Kaede’s head, and Kaede catches the look in her mother’s eyes. Sad, longing. 

 

“Mama… is it true?” She asked, eyes glistening. Her mother breathed in sharply, and Kaede stifled a whimper. “Obaachan said you’re… you’re leaving soon. That you’re not taking me with me… that y-you…” Kaede’s mother frowned, quickly shushing her daughter with another kiss to her temple.

 

“My Ede… I… I wanted to take you with me, I promise, but the courts… they say because I’m unemployed and have no money…” She shakes her head, “The world is cruel to us, my Ede…” she almost laughs, tears falling as she strokes her daughter’s head, “I love you. Please, never forget that. Never, ever think I don’t plan on coming back. I don’t care if I have to wait until you’re eighteen or older, I’ll have my Ede back. Okay?”

 

Kaede didn’t speak at first. She blinked rapidly, staring up at her mother, the words slow to register. Something clenched in her chest, tight and unfamiliar.

 

“B-But… I want to stay with you,” she finally whispered, her voice small, barely there. “I don’t want to wait…”

 

Her mother closed her eyes, just for a second, just long enough for a tear to fall and catch on the edge of her jaw. She wiped it away with the back of her hand, trying to steady herself, even though her fingers trembled.

 

“I know, baby. I know.” She bent forward, holding Kaede close. “You don’t deserve this. None of this. But I promise, I swear on everything I have, that this isn’t forever. You’re going to get out of this place one day. You’ll be free, and strong, and nobody will ever make you feel small again.” Her mother offers a sad smile.

 

Kaede clutched at her mother’s shirt, the fabric thin and fraying under her fingers. “Will you still sing to me?” she asked, barely able to get the words out. “Even when you’re not here?”

 

“Of course…” She whispered, smiling. “Even when I’m halfway across the world, I’ll sing to you. Even when you can’t hear it, I’ll keep singing, okay?” She pets her daughter’s head, humming, “You’ll know I’m singing it too, in your heart. I’ll be singing that same song from when you were still in my belly, the one you used to kick your feet to.” 

 

Kaede gave a tiny nod, lip trembling. Her mother kissed her cheeks, each one, slowly, like she was imprinting her love in layers, in case she wasn’t able to come back soon.

 

“Tomorrow…” her mother started, then paused. “Tomorrow, I’m going to leave in the morning. I’ll be gone before you wake up. I thought that might be easier, but maybe it’s not. Maybe nothing about this is easy.” Kaede took in a breath, and nodded.

 

Quiet fell over the room, and Kaede’s mother began humming the tune to Kaede’s favourite lullaby, and as she sat there stroking her head, she continued. “Look after obaachan, alright? I don’t trust your father to… I would’ve taken her, but…” Kaede watches her shake her head, and soon, exhaustion rings through her bones, “Sleep, my Ede… I’ll be back one day…” 

 

As Kaede’s eyes fluttered shut, she heard one last thing before she fell deep into sleep. “My little Kaede… I love you, I love you more than the moon, more than the sky, more than all the stars in the world.” Her voice broke towards the end, and Kaede’s mother slowly stood as her daughter fell asleep. 

 

=====

 

In the morning, there was nothing. 

 

Kaede’s father held a face like thunder, angrily staring at the sink where his wife would stand as he sneered at her. Her shoes were gone, her belongings vanished. Her toothbrush was missing from the sink as Kaede tried to get ready for school. She passed by her grandmother, who stared at the door, as if it would summon her daughter-in-law back into the house. 

 

She didn’t cry. Didn’t let herself. Her grandmother sighed as Kaede walked up to her. “You know, she would’ve taken you with you…” she mutters, trying to reassure her granddaughter. She glances back at her son, still busy glaring, angry in his own world, and she wordlessly hands Kaede an envelope. “She told me to give this to you… read it when you have the strength.” Kaede nods, taking it and pressing a kiss to her grandmother’s temple, before leaving to catch the bus. 

 

Once she stepped outside her home, she sighed. There was an ache in her chest, and Kaede held the letter.

 

She shoved it to the bottom of the bag.

 

=====

 

Kaede scoffed as she watched her father. Pamphlets for different nursing homes lay scattered across the table, the scent of alcohol invading the air and hanging heavy. He looked like any other drunken salaryman – suit baggy, shirt drenched in his own sweat, his greying and wispy facial hair was damp. Cans lay scattered across the floor, one still in his hand as he was grumbling in incoherent Japanese. 

 

“She needs long-term care, she needs–” He glared at her, and Kaede glared back. She was older now, no longer fearful of the pathetic man in front of her. People at school no longer saw her as the cute mysterious Japanese girl, rather as some sort of vermin, with a drunkard father and dying older grandmother. Some pitied her, others would scoff as she walked down the halls. 

 

Kaede tried to ignore the disinterest as her father glanced at the table and pamphlets, groaning as he wiped the back of his hand against his eyes. He sniffed the air, and Kaede held back a scoff, looking away. She glances at the stairs, where at the top, down the hall, is her grandmother’s room. Old, barely there, still holding on like she always did. Some days she recognised Kaede, other days she had no clue who she was. On some other days…

 

The young girl stared back at her father. He picked up one, and thrust it forth. “There. Cheapest one you’ve given me, still costs a damn fortune…” he grumbled, reaching for a new can. 

 

Kaede leaned forward, brows tight. “That place was on the news for elder abuse. You want Obaachan to die there?”

 

Her father scoffed. “She’s old. She’s dying either way. Why waste money we don’t have?” Instead of responding, Kaede shows him another one. 

 

“This one,” she tried to say with finality, “It isn’t the most expensive one I’ve given you. They’re good, great facilities, clean, has staff that speak Japanese. They take–” He slaps it out her hand, and Kaede feels her muscles tense. 

 

“Yeah, I saw… costs a damn fortune,” he grumbles, “You think I’m made of money? We buy enough as is, we don’t need to stick her somewhere so fancy, you fucking…” He opens another can, taking a disgustingly large sip as Kaede scoffs. 

 

“We?” Kaede spat, standing up. “You haven’t paid for anything in months. I’ve been working part-time, buying her medicine, our groceries–”

 

“And I cover the damn house and bills!” He yells, and Kaede’s hand clenches into a fist. He ignores the times her own pocket money was next to nothing since she had to cover the bills when he forgot. “You get a job at some dainty little cafe no one’s heard of, and now you wanna play the saint?!” He growled, rising to his feet, swaying. He was taller, broader, still reeking of soju and sweat. Kaede meets his glare with an angered stare of her own. 

 

“Fine. Pay for the fancy place yourself. See if you can save up enough before she croaks.” He scoffs, and Kaede’s nails dig into her palm. She steps away, picking up her bag, and leaving. Once the cool air hits her, she hears the can slam against the locked door behind her, and she flinches. 

 

“Don’t come back until you’ve figured your shit out!” He roars, before she hears a thud. Kaede blinks, shaking her head as she steps away from her house and onto the street.

She isn’t sure how long she’s been walking for, the streets growing too similar, papers fluttering in the wind as she walks. The streetlamps flicker above, the cold night wind biting her skin. For a while, it’s nothing but the sound of her shoes clicking against the ground, the sound of her own breathing as her veins still feet hot from her talk with her father. 

 

Kaede is no idiot – she knows how expensive the nursing home she wants is. But it’s the only option that seemed remotely good, any of the other good ones being unreasonably expensive. She knows, in another world, her father isn’t an alcoholic deadbeat, and would be able to work with Kaede to afford it. But unfortunately for Kaede, she doesn’t live in such a world. She kicks a stray pebble across the ground, and keeps walking. She wonders where she’ll go, if she’ll have to come home empty handed. 

 

Then, she hears it. A shrill laugh, and Kaede keeps walking. She approaches an underpass, and someone giggles. Kaede looks to her left, and sees her. 

 

“My my,” the girl sneers. She’s dressed well – expensive designer clothes Kaede only wishes she could afford, a glittery handbag at her side, a lit cigarette between her fingers. Hugging her side is another boy, wearing a leather jacket, and Kaede recognises him as being from another school. Surrounding him are other boys from the same school. “If it isn’t my favourite little stray cat.” She giggles, and Kaede’s hold on the strap of her backpack tightens.

 

“Jihyun.” She acknowledges, and the girl steps forward. She makes a show of checking her manicured nails, and sighs, crossing her arms as she brings her cigarette to her lips.

 

Smoke escapes her lips as she speaks. “Still pretending to be above everyone?” Jihyun mocked, her voice saccharine with malice. “You know,” she crossed her arms, “I heard your grandma’s finally going off to the old folks’ home. About time.” She giggles, flashing her white bunny teeth as her boyfriend steps forth. 

 

“Maybe you ought to just let her pass on, she’s nearly there anyway.” He sneers and Jihyun gasps, slapping his chest. 

 

“Yah… jagiya, you can’t say that~” She giggles, taking another hit of her cigarette, and there’s a round of laughter as Kaede feels something burn in her chest. She tries to push past, but Jihyun doesn’t let her. 

 

Kaede’s lips press into a thin line, “Get out of the way.” She mutters, seething as she glares at Jihyun. The girl blows smoke towards Kaede’s face, tilting her head with a smirk. 

 

“Why should I?” She giggles as Kaede glares at her, and her boyfriend rests his arm on her shoulder. 

 

“Wah… look at her acting all tough.” He cackles, as do his friends, and Kaede scoffs. 

 

Jihyun sighs, “She’s always acting,” She hums, stepping directly into Kaede’s path. “Little Kaede, crawling through the trash, pretending she’s different from the rest of the garbage.”

 

Kaede’s jaw clenched. Her breath misted in the cold air, heart still pounding from earlier.

 

“You think anyone pities you? Think you’re special because you sulk in the back of class and glare at everyone?” Jihyun leaned close, her perfume dizzying and too sweet. “Your life is pathetic. Your family is pathetic. Your whole existence is a joke.” She then laughs – a real, high-pitched squeal of a laugh.

 

Kaede feels it, the surge of adrenaline, the fury in her limbs, the way her mind screams at her to rush forth and bludgeon the girl. She resisted the urge and stepped around her, or tried to.

 

One of the boys stuck his foot out, and Kaede tripped, catching herself just before hitting the ground. She stood slowly, her face still calm, but her hands curled at her sides.

 

“Don’t.” Her voice was low.

 

Jihyun then frowned, “Yah, you think I’m going to just let you go? After what you said in class today?” She tilts her head, and scoffs, “You know, I was more than happy to wait until next week to teach you a lesson, but… I think I should take this chance, don’t you?” Her smile returns, and Kaede goes silent. 

 

Then, Kaede smiles, and begins to giggle. Jihyun falters, and Kaede cackles. “Yah… you really are sensitive aren’t you?” Her laughter dies down, and Kaede smiles, “Wah… just because I said you’d be nothing without daddy’s money? That you’re a little baby who throws tantrums because someone sat in your chair or brushed shoulders with you? Wow Jihyun…” 

 

Jihyun seethes, and Kaede continues. “If I’m a rough little stray cat then…” Faux confusion comes across Kaede’s face, before her features light up, “Then… does that make you a mouse?” She asks, voice going higher, “An annoying little mouse who keeps squeaking for attention?” Kaede shakes her head, laughing as she turns to walk away. 

 

Instead, Jihyun’s boyfriend lunges at her, tugging Kaede back to face him, and punches her across the lip. Kaede is sent to the ground, and he scoffs. She can feel a coppery taste invade her mouth as she spits, her head spinning as her vision blurs. Sounds around her become muted, before he kicks her in the chest, the sharp pain bringing her back to the surface. She gasps, feeling the air leave her lungs, as another kick hits her stomach. It’s not long before the other guys begin kicking her body, and Kaede grunts. 

 

She almost doesn’t fight back, doesn’t let them see the effect they have on her. Their blows land, each one feeling worse than the last. Coloured spots enter her periphery, and the sound of their laughter rings in her ear. They stop, and for a moment, she thinks they’ll finally leave her be. Her body aches, no doubt several bruises were forming over her body. She tries to stand, and feels one of the guys grab her shoulders. She’s tossed against the nearby wall, and Jihyun giggles, walking over.

 

She grabs Kaede by the shoulder, pinning her to the wall. She holds up a mirror to Kaede’s face, and giggles. “Look at you… all banged up.” Her hair is a mess, a purple mark on the side of her face, her lip bleeding. Her hands tense, and Jihyun pulls it away as she giggles, before pressing the lit end of her cigarette into Kaede’s skin. Kaede tries not to wince, and Jihyun giggles as she pulls it away, before fishing for her phone. 

 

“I should take a picture… let everyone see how pathetic you are… no wonder that mother of yours didn’t stick around.” 

 

Kaede’s eyes widen. She lunges forth, her forehead smashing against Jihyun’s as she gasps, holding her head, and Kaede kicks her back, the cigarette falling to the floor and into a puddle. Jihyun’s boyfriend snarls, his eyes widening as he charges forth.

 

He throws a punch that Kaede ducks past, before swinging her bag off her shoulders and throwing it into his face. He stumbles back as one of his friends runs towards her. Kaede runs towards the boyfriend and jumps, driving her foot into the stomach of Jihyun’s boyfriend, kicking off from it to propel herself into the air. She then kicks his friend in the face as she lands, sending him to the ground. Another friend runs at her, and she rolls out the way. 

 

He kicks her, as she raises her arms to block it. She’s sent back, and can feel the cut around her lip begin to burn as he runs towards her again. She leans against the wall of the underpass, before spotting something silver in the corner of her eye. He throws a kick, and she feels his foot against her abdomen. Kaede grunts, grabbing onto it and holding it there. He tries pushing it further against her or away from her, but her grip is tight. 

 

She then uses her hand, feeling the silver shard of metal in her palm, before driving it into his leg. A nail, a piece of scrap, she doesn’t have time to register. He howls, pulling his foot back, before Kaede runs forth and shoves him to the ground. 

 

Whilst he’s down, she raises her foot and kicks his jaw once, then again, and again. She watches blood spurt from his mouth, teeth hitting the ground. She’s tackled off his body by another guy, and she can see Jihyun’s boyfriend recovering in the background. 

 

She raises her elbow, bringing it against the boy’s shoulder, hearing him grunt. She does it again, and again, and as she sees Jihyun’s boyfriend near, she drives the heel of her foot into the knee of the boy holding her to the ground. He grunts again, and she slams her forehead against his nose. She winces, vision blurring, but she catches a flash of red. She rolls out of his grasp, and kicks the side of his head hard. 

 

He crumples to the ground, and she watches Jihyun’s boyfriend lunge at her, something silver in his hands, reflecting the moonlight as she jumps out of the shadows of the underpass. A switchblade, she realises, watching him swing it around, before catching his wrist. He tries to shove the blade closer to Kaede, using his other arm, and she blocks him. She holds against both of his wrists, watching him try to push the blade closer. 

 

Kaede then launches her foot against the space between his legs, and he gasps. She does it again, and she doesn’t even land a third kick as the knife falls to the ground and he backs away, holding the area before she picks up the knife. She slams the back of the handle against his nose. She swings it again, and then raises the pointed blade. He sees it, and whimpers, sputtering out begs. She scoffs, before jamming it into his shoulder. 

 

She hears Jihyun scream, and she tosses him aside. Jihyun tries to run, but the adrenaline is running its course as Kaede shoots after her. She manages to catch the girl’s collar, and sweeps her legs. Jihyun lands on the floor, and Kaede straddles her. She raises her fist, and smashes it against Jihyun’s face. 

 

“What did you call me?!” She demands, and another punch lands against Jihyun’s face. “A filthy rat?” Another punch, and Jihyun sobs. She punches again, and again. “You should know when you corner an animal…” She doesn’t stop, red staining her fist as Jihyun’s sobs become broken and laboured, “It’ll bite back!” She pulls her fist back, Jihyun’s face nothing more than an oversized bloody bruise, and she almost swings again, until she hears a clap. 

 

In the quiet of the underpass, where shouts turned to groans and pained whimpers, someone steps out from the shadows. At first, Kaede barely sees it, wondering if its a trick of the light. But the figure was dressed in all black, and Kaede catches the icy grey eyes staring at her. 

 

“You fight well.” The voice is deep, almost machine-like. Inhuman.

 

“I have to.” Kaede spits back, standing up. She retrieves her bag, and eyes the figure warily. They chuckle, raising their hands. 

 

“I’m not here to fight you.” They say, their hands going to their pockets. “I heard some commotion, and wanted to swoop in and help you,” they eye their surroundings, at Jihyun’s boyfriend, knife in his shoulder. “Doesn’t seem like I needed to. Wolf Park.” The figure said, extending a hand. 

 

Kaede eyes it, and doesn’t shake. “Yamada Kaede.” She responds, and the figure nods. 

 

“What’s a girl like you doing out on the street?” Wolf asks, and Kaede scoffs. “Usually, it isn’t just rats you find out here. It’s cubs, pups, young animals who’ve been backed into a corner, who feel as if they have nothing left to lose, and will bite and scratch their way to get what they want.” Wolf tilts their head, “Does any of this resonate.” 

 

Kaede goes silent, “And if it does?” The Japanese girl asks, eyes narrowing. 

 

“Then it means I have an offer to make you.” There’s an inflection to Wolf’s robotic and modulated voice, as if they’re smiling, “Tell me, Kaede, have you ever heard of The Alliance?” 

 

=====

 

Kaede’s pen taps against the notebook, as she glances around the classroom. It had been a long while since she transferred, out of that old hellhole and to a school of burgundy red blazers and kids who kept their noses buried in their textbooks or kept their eyes glued to the screens of their phones. She didn’t run into too many wannabe gangsters, and the ones she did see would avoid her, all too aware of how Yamada Kaede was not some cute-looking, innocent girl. 

 

She sighs, eyelids drooping as the teacher continues to drone on. She can vaguely register Dahyun stifling a giggle at the action from the desk beside her, and a smile lazily crawls onto Kaede’s face. If you’d told her past-self where she’d be in the future, she would’ve laughed. Yet, here she is, a friend at her side, pen absentmindedly doodling in her notebook as she waited for school to end so she could visit her. 

 

The bell screeches, and the teacher sighs as the loud cacophony of students rushing to leave the classrooms rang through the air. Kaede throws her belongings into her bag, and tosses it over her shoulder. Dahyun and her slip out of the classroom, wading through the crowd of students as the older girl sighed.

 

“You know, I almost feel bad for that guy.” Dahyun pouts as Kaede chuckles, rolling her eyes. 

 

“You’re too nice, Soda,” Kaede says, bumping Dahyun’s shoulder as they walked down the hallway, “I, for one, couldn’t care less. If you’re going to teach something so boring, at least try to make it interesting.” Dahyun hummed, pulling out something from her blazer. Kaede glanced down, noting the two cartons of strawberry milk. Kaede scoffs quietly, taking one. She rips the complementary straw from its packaging, and jams it into the carton. 

 

She takes a sip, and Dahyun sighs. “Any plans?” She asks, and Kaede hums. 

 

“Visiting my grandma today,” she waved, “Need to sort out some issue with the nursing home too. Apparently, my payment didn’t go through.” Despite her lax tone, Dahyun’s eyes widened. 

 

“Eh?!” She said, startling some other students with her volume. Kaede slapped the older girl’s arm in annoyance as they neared the exit. “Are they…” Dahyun’s voice shifted into a whisper, “Is Wolf not… paying you?” Kaede shakes her head, fighting off the small smile trying to work its way onto her face. 

 

“Of course she is,” Kaede scoffed, “Even gave me a bonus for staying out of trouble…” she shook her head, taking another sip of the milk before continuing, “The hospital mentioned it’s to do with the software. It should be simple enough, I was planning on seeing her anyway.” Dahyun nods, and sighs. “What about you? Any plans?”

 

“A friend of mine keeps begging to go to karaoke with me… guess we know what I’ll be doing.” She mutters, and Kaede hums, amused. 

 

“What was her name again? Na… Nayeon? Nayoung?” Kaede wonders, and Dahyun giggles, bumping shoulders with the Japanese girl. 

 

“Nakyoung. You should meet her, I feel like you guys would get along.” Dahyun smiles to herself, cheeks rosy pink, and Kaede shoots her an odd look. “...what?” 

 

“That’s the first time you’ve ever said that about me and any of your friends. Does she go here?” Kaede wondered.

 

Dahyun shook her head. “Not yet.” Kaede nodded, tilting her head, and Dahyun continued. “She’s planning to transfer here – she got into some trouble at her old school and her family was planning to move anyway.” 

 

Kaede smirked. “I like her already.” Dahyun rolled her eyes, before linking arms with Kaede, the pair walking down to the bus stop together. 

 

=====

 

Kaede stepped off the bus, reaching her final stop. The bouquet rested in her arms, having picked it up from the market she always stopped by before coming here. The nursing home stood tall, looking more like an expensive hotel than a place for the old who’d lost their minds and needed constant attention. Orange bricked walls lined with tall and expansive windows, green grass covering the surrounding expanse with pale bricked paths. 

 

The Japanese girl walks past the fountain at the front, nearing the entrance. She makes a beeline for the reception, stopping to ensure things were fine and the payment went through. There’s a small back and forth, but eventually, the receptionist smiles. She clicks away at her laptop, before looking up at Kaede. “Should be all good, Kaede.” She gives the young girl a pearly smile, “You can go see her now. We’re sorry about the payment issues.” 

 

Kaede waves her off, “It’s fine.” She mutters, walking down the familiar corridor and towards the room she fought so hard for, the room she risked everything for. Her heels clicked against the wooden flooring, and she couldn’t help but think of how different it was from the other homes her father had once suggested. The air wasn’t perpetually cold, but comfortable. Inside, it didn’t smell like bleach or antiseptic or dust, but of chamomile and wood polish. 

 

Dahyun had offered to come with her, but Kaede told her to go see her friend. These moments, the quiet stillness of them all, it was still a side Kaede had yet to show her friend. Besides, if her grandmother wasn’t in a good state, she wasn’t sure if letting her see new faces was a good idea. 

 

Eventually, she finds the room she’s looking for. 

 

Room 209, Yamada Sachiko. 

 

With an inhale, Kaede unlocks the door, slipping inside. 

 

Her feet softly tap across the wooden flooring, the warm and golden light above shining down below onto the room. The curtains are drawn, the outside light slipping into the room subdued. It doesn’t smell like old tea leaves like their first home, nor does it stink like cigarette smoke and alcohol. Vanilla and fresh linen sing through the air, a pleasant scent as Kaede approaches the bed. 

 

It’s all clean, almost too clean. There’s a single chair to the side of her grandmother’s bed, and Kaede moves towards it. The wooden panelling behind the bed is lit up by two small lamps either side of it, and Kaede can spot a remote on the bedside table. The TV is playing a rerun of some old Japanese drama, and Kaede gently sits down in the chair, and her grandmother’s eyes turn to her. 

 

Her hair is even thinner and wispier than the last time Kaede saw her, her skin wrinkled, her body thin and frail beneath the blankets. Her eyes are glassy, yet there’s still the fire Kaede is all too familiar with. “Hi, Obaachan…” Kaede whispers, before placing the flowers into the vase on the bedside table, quietly humming a tune to herself. She extends out the desk attached to her bed, and pulls out a magnetic chess set, placing it before her grandmother.

 

“I thought we could play some games today, is that okay?” She asks, voice soft, and her grandmother meets her eyes. There’s a strange look in them, and she speaks. 

 

“Kaname, you’re here…” Kaede freezes, and swallows. 

 

That was her mother’s name. “O…” She hesitates, and there’s a frown on her grandmother’s face, and Kaede continues. “Of course.” She smiles, and Sachiko smiles back.

 

“You brought lilies,” Sachiko hummed, glancing at the vase, “I always liked lilies, you know that, don’t you?” She smiled, raising a hand to squeeze Kaede’s cheek weakly, and Kaede nods. “Such a good girl, you’d make a wonderful daughter-in-law… then again, I think you could go without marrying my son, don’t you?” She chuckles, and Kaede lets herself giggle, her eyes wet. 

 

Sachiko reached out and gently touched Kaede’s hand. “You always were so beautiful. Smart, too. And independent. I told my son – when he asked for your hand –I said,” she coughs, and continues, “You better keep up, or she’ll leave you behind.’” She chuckled fondly, and Kaede’s chest tightened.

 

“You did, huh?” She asked, a half-laugh spilling out and Sachiko nods, sighing contently. 

 

“I know he’s my son but… sometimes I’m worried, you know? He’s so headstrong, dives into things without thinking, and lord, he has his father’s temper…” she sighs, shaking her head, “I know you’ve always tried to see the best in him, it’s one of your greatest strengths. And if you two weren’t childhood sweethearts, I wouldn’t have met you, the girl who’s practically my daughter…” she chuckles. Kaede feels the bony knuckles beneath her hands. 

 

“Still, maybe I shouldn’t say it, but Kaname, you could do so much better,” she then gasps, as if an idea came to her, “You should go abroad, explore the world. Yes, that’s a good idea…” her eyes fall back to the TV, and Kaede goes quiet, the sound of her own breathing too loud to her own ears. 

 

“I will,” she starts, recalling the day her own mother left, to the letter she carried with her but refused to read, even after all these years, “I’ll go to America one day, live a new life, leave all this behind…” She sighs, a tear falls, and Kaede sniffs. Her grandmother stares at her, before shakily raising her frail hand and wiping the tear away. 

 

“Don’t cry dearie, you should… You’ve always been too good for this world, for the people within it.” Sachiko’s eyes are soft, and Kaede almost can’t breathe, a knot so tight in her chest it squeezes with each breath. 

 

“I’ll live somewhere warm, with fresh flowers and glass windows like these.” Kaede sniffs, “And I’ll bring you too… I promise.” Sachiko chuckles, letting her body rest fully into the bed as Kaede held her hand. 

 

“Look at you… always so kind,” she sighed, “I know you will. You always did dream bigger than the rest of us.” She brushed a thumb across Kaede’s knuckles. “Don’t ever let him clip your wings, you hear? You were meant for more. Always were.”

 

Kaede nodded once, biting the inside of her cheek.

 

A gentle knock snapped Kaede out her thoughts, and she glanced at the door. It opened, and there was a girl who stepped forth – she had to be no older than Kaede herself, yet was much taller. Her hair was dark, bangs neat. The pastel pink of the nursing home’s volunteer uniform hung off her frame, a clipboard in one hand, a metal tray behind her, a sweet aroma dancing through the air. 

 

“Miss Yamada?” The girl says, her voice light and airy, drifting through the air like a sweet suggestion rather than a sharp blade. Kaede meets her eyes, and the knot in her chest disappears, although it doesn’t get easier to breathe. The girl’s eyes were big and round, bright yet dark, like the moon during a springtime evening. Something warm nestles itself into her chest, and Kaede blinks her tears away. 

 

“Yes?” She asks, and the girl smiles. 

 

“I’m Park Shion, I brought the afternoon tea service.” Kaede nods, and Shion hums, the pleasant sound bouncing around the walls of Kaede’s mind. She wheels in the tray behind her, steam floating through the air. Kaede moves the chess set out the way and back into her bag, whilst Shion pours a cup for Sachiko, before adding a plate of sponge cake and some cut fruits. 

 

“Such lovely girls they have here…” Sachiko smiles at Shion, and Kaede decides to take her leave. “Ah, you better see me again, Kaname.” Sachiko says, and Kaede nods, a lump forming in her throat, unaware to the fact that she left her bag on the chair. 

 

Kaede steps out for a moment, and sighs, closing her eyes. A few more tears fall, and she sniffs, wiping them off her face. This wasn’t the first time Kaede’s grandmother had mistaken her for Kaname, but it was one of the few times it led Kaede to getting a glimpse of her mother’s life before she married her father, a life she’d kept secret from Kaede. All her mother would say was, “I’d go through it all again if it meant I had you.”

 

The Japanese girl shakes her head, sighing as she stepped off to leave. Her shoulders felt oddly light, perhaps she’d needed that visit. She’s about to fish for her phone and message Dahyun if she wants to meet up, when she hears a voice call out. 

 

“Kaname!” Kaede freezes, and turns around. She sees Shion’s smile, and her bag in the taller girl’s grasp. “Ah, you left this–”

 

“Thank you.” Kaede cuts in after taking in a sharp breath. She quickly takes the bag from Shion, throwing it over her shoulder. If Shion is startled by the interruption, she doesn’t show it. Shion giggles, continuing. 

 

“You know, it’s nice to finally meet you,” she smiles, warm, “Ms. Yamada always talks so nicely about you – you seem pretty young to be her daughter, but I guess–”

 

“I’m not Kaname.” Kaede cuts in, sighing, and Shion’s eyes widen. “My name is Yamada Kaede… I’m–”

 

“-Her granddaughter?” Shion says, and Kaede blinks. “She talks about you too, a lot actually.” Kaede bites the inside of her cheek, and looks away. 

 

She wants to end the conversation, to leave, but Shion’s words stay in her head. “She does?” She can see the taller girl nod in her periphery.

 

“Always talks about her ‘tough and cool’ granddaughter, about how proud she is, how smart and clever you are…” Shion lists off, and whatever pressure had built up in Kaede’s chest loosens, and she sighs. She brings a hand to her mouth, and she didn’t even realise she was crying again until Shion hands her a handkerchief. 

 

Kaede wipes her eyes, and feels an odd swirling of emotions in her gut. She wasn’t like this, she wasn’t the kind to break down and cry in front of random strangers. But perhaps it was being in a location so close to a hidden corner of her heart, or the way Shion’s wide and soft eyes stared at her, or the soothing melody of Shion’s voice, but it became hard to keep up her usual front.

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to make you cry.” Shion frowns, and Kaede chuckles, handing the handkerchief back.

 

“No, no… I needed that,” Kaede, despite herself, smiles. “Thank you… her memory isn’t what it used to be so…” She shakes her head, “Sometimes I think she’s living in a world where I don’t exist.” Kaede sighs, glancing up and letting herself meet those eyes again.

 

“I think you’re her entire world. Maybe she doesn’t know it, but I think the reason she’s still here is because she wants to spend as much time with you as possible.” Shion’s smile is so soft, so inviting.

 

Kaede swallowed hard, her eyes stinging again. “You really think so?” Her voice came out quieter than she expected, the edges of it fraying.

 

Shion tilted her head slightly, as if it were the simplest, most obvious truth in the world. “Of course,” she said. “I’ve seen the way she lights up when she talks about you. Even when she confuses the names, the way she smiles… it’s not just about what name she says.” Shion’s smile is smaller, and it’s all too genuine, much kinder than anything Kaede is used to. “It’s about how she feels when she sees you.”

 

Kaede went quiet again, her hands tightening faintly around the strap of her bag. The door to the home opens again, a breeze rolling down the hallway, a soft whistle, and for a moment, she couldn’t find the words.  

 

She then sighs, staring at Shion. “How come you volunteer here?” Kaede asks, her usual suspicion to life returning, “You’re wearing the volunteer kit, so I know you aren’t getting paid.” She wonders, and Shion hums. 

 

“Do I need a reason?” It’s light, and the small smile on her face indicates she might even be teasing Kaede a little. 

 

“This place,” Kaede said, gesturing loosely down the hallway, toward the quiet rooms and creaking doors. “I mean… there are easier ones. Cleaner ones, less work, less effort, less–” she hesitated, glancing toward Room 209, where Sachiko lay inside. “Less full of people slowly forgetting the world…” She mumbled, glancing back at Shion, crossing her arms. “Is there some kind of… joy in watching people near the end?” she asked, her tone dipping somewhere between curiosity and a cruel, bitter joke.

 

But Shion didn’t flinch. 

 

“My grandfather… he started losing himself too, or so we thought,” Shion began, glancing around, smiling at a co-worker, “He needed care, so we admitted him here.” Kaede nods. 

 

“You volunteer to see him more often?” She wonders, and Shion smiles, casting her eyes down at the floor. 

 

“I volunteered here after he passed away…” Kaede’s eyes widened, an apology on her tongue as Shion looked up. “They treated him well. Everyone did. The nurses, the volunteers, even the maintenance staff. And I… I wanted to give back to the people who looked after him for so long.” Kaede knows most people would apologise for accidentally making Shion talk about her grandfather, but Kaede knows how little that actually helps. 

 

Instead, she tilts her head. “That’s… kind of you.” 

 

Shion beams at the statement. “I’m glad you think so,” Kaede feels an unfamiliar warmth crawl up her face as Shion giggles, “I just wanted to be part of giving someone else’s grandfather or grandmother a little more warmth while they’re still here.” There’s no obnoxious self-righteousness to her voice, just a kind honesty. 

 

It reminds her of Dahyun, and Kaede smiles. There’s the sound of muffled laughter in another room, of a kettle whistling, and Shion glances at the big clock hanging above the receptionist desk. “Do you wanna grab something to eat?” She asks, “Nothing fancy, there’s a fried chicken place not far from here.” 

 

Kaede feels something alien, unfamiliar in her chest. There’s a tingling sensation spreading through her body, and an unfamiliar heat. She wants to so badly accept Shion’s offer, to the point where she’s questioning herself. 

 

Instead, Kaede shakes her head, and shrugs. “Maybe some other time?” She offers, unsure how honest she’s being, and Shion smiles, clicking her fingers and pointing at Kaede. 

 

“I’ll hold you to that.” She giggles, and Kaede can’t help but giggle back. She turns around, and Shion bids her goodbye, and despite her backpack on her shoulders, she feels so much lighter than she did minutes ago.

 

=====

 

“Soda,” Kaede says as the two eat their lunch, atop the roofs of the school. Dahyun is sitting on a blanket on the floor, sandwich in her grasp as Kaede chews on the apple in her mouth before swallowing. “If a cute girl asks me to lunch, what do I do?” Dahyun blinks, before her eyes narrowed.

 

“Yamada Kaede,” she begins, “If you’ve fumbled, know I am not here to save you.” Kaede rolls her eyes, and tosses the apple core at Dahyun’s head. Dahyun catches it with an expression of mild disgust, wrapping it in a tissue. 

 

“She offered to get lunch with me some time… and I felt all weird…” Kaede admits softly, sitting beside Dahyun. Dahyun hums, and Kaede rests her head on the older girl’s shoulder.

 

“You felt weird because you like her, you idiot.” Dahyun chastises, and Kaede furrows her brow. 

 

“But I barely know her?” Kaede responds, and Dahyun chuckles condescendingly, as if she was speaking to a child who didn’t know better.

 

“Ede… look, how cute is this girl?” Kaede makes a noise, and Dahyun hums. “I’m guessing that’s Kaede speak for ‘pretty damn cute’.” Kaede huffs, and Dahyun chuckles, patting the girl’s head, “Take her up on the offer! You deserve to have a fluffy cute love story between all the work you do for The Alliance.” Kaede shoves Dahyun aside, crossing her arms as Dahyun howled with laughter. 

 

Dahyun was stupid, this was stupid, there was no way she–

 

Shion’s cute smile and giggle flashed through her mind. 

 

Maybe lunch wasn’t such a bad offer.

 

=====

 

When Kaede visits her grandmother again, it’s a little easier. This time, she seems to think Kaede is twelve again, astonished at how tall she’d grown (admittedly, Kaede hasn’t exactly grown too much from when she was younger), and they managed to play a game of chess, where Kaede had thrown a few games to make her grandmother a little happier at beating her ‘clever girl’. 

 

The ache of memories doesn’t sit in her mind like it did last time, and she’s able to leave without a sense of melancholy hanging over her head.

 

She’s packed away the chess set, promising to visit her grandmother again, when she reaches the door. Her hand grazes the doorknob, when she hears a soft knock. Kaede smiles, opening the door to see Shion smiling back at her. 

 

“Tea service.” Kaede nods, moving aside as Shion approached Sachiko’s bed, placing down a few pieces of toast alongside a fresh cup of tea. There’s a gentleness to each of Shion’s movements, a slow and eased dance of care. Kaede steps outside, and waits in the hallway. Kaede knows she should be moving, taking the chance to leave. 

 

Instead, she leans against the wall opposite the door, and when it opens again, Shion’s eyes meet her own. They light up, and the corners of Shion’s mouth quirk into a smile. “Finally want to grab some food?” She asks, and Kaede hums. 

The fried chicken place isn’t anything too dazzling – the lights are bright and glaring, the plastic tables rock if you lean on them too hard, the speakers on their last legs blast remixes of old pop songs. The posters on the windows are peeling off, advertising an old combo deal no longer on the menu. It’s a hard place to find, with a lit-up red sign with yellow lettering that barely stands out, stuck between a laundromat and a hardware store. 

 

Yet, there’s something… weirdly comforting about the whole place. Shion speaks to the Ahjumma running the shop so easily, and it turns out the clerks cleaning the floors with a broom or wiping down the table are her grandkids, who offered to help out whenever they were freed. The older boy in the corner scrolled on his phone, the keys to a motorcycle outside jingling in his other hand – apparently he was a nephew the ahjumma was fond of. 

 

The scent of food is enough to make Kaede’s stomach growl, and her mouth salivate – spices, oil, a sweet glaze that leaves Kaede humming. After Shion finishes speaking to the ahjumma, the pair sit at a table, on plastic chairs with graffiti and hearts scrawled into them. 

 

“Do you come here often? You mentioned you were close to the owner on the way here.” Kaede asks, and Shion nods. 

 

“Yeah, it’s a nice place to go when you need to be comforted after a long shift.” She sighs, her sweet voice echoing in Kaede’s mind. 

 

Kaede raises an eyebrow. “You don’t exactly seem like the type to need comforting.”

 

Shion grins softly, her lip gloss catching the light. “Everyone does. Even cheerful girls who volunteer to help with the elderly.” Kaede chuckles, crossing her arms. 

 

“Does that make me the moody girl with a tragic backstory?” Kaede tilts her head, a grin sliding onto her face as Shion giggles. 

 

“Maybe…” Shion’s hands are clasped together on her lap, and her smile never fades, “I don’t know you well, Kaede, but something tells me you’re the interesting type.” Kaede can’t help but give a small laugh. She wonders how Shion would react to knowing what Kaede does for money, and opts to ignore the bitter thoughts that rise to the surface. 

 

“Careful,” Kaede says, a small smile dancing on her lips, “That sounds dangerously close to a compliment.” 

 

“Maybe it is.” 

 

Kaede doesn’t get a chance to react to Shion’s statement, not when their food is brought out, and Kaede feels the grumble in her stomach grow louder just at the sight of it. The skin of the chicken is crispy, golden, and Shion gives Kaede a few drumsticks and hands her a small bag of fries and her cola. Kaede thanks Shion, before taking a tentative bite of the chicken. Her eyes widen, and Shion beams. 

 

“I told you it was good.” She giggles, taking her own bite into the food. The two eat in silence, and for once, Kaede isn’t plagued with dark thoughts and doubts. Instead, she takes in the sight – how Shion’s eyes twinkle with each bite, with her soft and quiet mutters of excitement, how she checks in with Kaede if she wants anything. It’s all too welcoming, and for once, Kaede feels like a normal girl, just catching up with a friend. 

 

Friend. Is that was Shion was becoming? Kaede almost furrows her brow, but masks her feelings. Kaede didn’t do friends – Dahyun was the exception, not the rule. Yamada Kaede wasn’t one to smile and befriend others – she couldn’t, not with her line of work. Yet, as she stared at Shion, her chest felt lighter than it ever had before, and the smile on her face felt all too natural to wear. 

 

“What do you do?” Shion asks, dabbing the corner of her mouth with a napkin. 

 

Kaede blinks, and raises a brow. “‘Do’?” She asks, and Shion nods. 

 

“We’re getting to know each other, right? What do you do for fun?” There’s a small smile on Shion’s face, and Kaede plays with a single fry. 

 

“Not a lot… mostly go to school, work, sleep.” Kaede mutters, and she can’t help but feel a little insecure at the way Shion’s eyes scan her. Wanting to look less bleak, she continues, “But, I mean, I do like working out.” Shion’s eyes light up, and she giggles. 

 

“Same, the people who work at my local gym recognise me so easily now.” she giggles softly, and Kaede feels her face grow warm. 

 

“Yeah… I mean, I mainly practise my fighting.” She mutters, and Shion gasps.

 

“You know how to fight?” Shion wonders aloud, and Kaede can’t help but smirk. 

 

“Didn’t expect that?” Shion’s face turns pink, and Kaede can’t help but giggle. “It’s good – helps me work out my aggression whenever I get too pissed.” Kaede rolls her shoulders subconsciously, and Shion nods. 

 

“Wow… next thing I know, you’re going to say you’re some sort of gangster.” Shion seems amused at the thought as she picks up a wing, and Kaede lets out a quiet burst of awkward laughter, before Shion continues. “Do you do anything else?” The taller girl wonders, and Kaede thinks, glancing down. 

 

Aside from all her Alliance work and training – did Kaede do much else? She almost laughs aloud at the thought, of course she didn’t. Not when she had rogue gang leaders to deal with, not when she needed to fight to keep her place in The Alliance, to ensure her grandmother had enough money to keep her in the nursing home, and away from the cheaper ones her own son seemed to deadset on sending her to. Her mind travels back to her life prior to the Alliance, and Kaede wrings her hands in her lap.

 

“I… dance,” she finds herself saying, recalling the quiet nights she’d slip into an empty and abandoned building – an old dance studio that had long since been abandoned, that Sohyun would use to hold hidden meetings. “When I was younger, I used to dance a lot. I don’t do it as much now though…” Because it didn’t feel important, not when compared to everything Kaede was doing.

 

But Shion’s features light up, a gasp of astonishment leaving her, and all of a sudden, it feels like the coolest thing in the world. “What kind of dancing do you do?” Shion asks, leaning forward, arms resting against the table. 

 

Kaede picks up another drumstick, “Mainly hiphop,” she takes a bite, swallowing the flavourful meat, “Again, I don’t do it as often, but…” 

 

“Whenever you can?” Shion smiles, nodding with understanding, “I’m the same when it comes to my singing.” 

 

Kaede smiles without thinking, imagining Shion’s already melodic voice dancing through the air, floating on a harmony. “You sing?” Shion giggles, nodding. 

 

“I used to be in my local choir – I was a quiet kid, my mom thought it would help me get louder. I was pretty good,” she tossed a fry into her mouth, chewing and swallowing. She takes a sip of her cola, “I don’t take part in the choir anymore, but I still sing from time to time. I have a channel online, I upload covers to it.” Shion says the name with pink dusting her cheeks, and Kaede etches it into her memory. 

 

Kaede then chuckles, “You volunteer at a nursing home and used to be in the choir… next thing I know, you’ll tell me you paint murals or something.” Shion looks down into her lap, a small smile on her face, and Kaede’s eyes widen, “Seriously?” 

 

“I like painting.” She says, small, and something squeezes in Kaede’s chest.

 

“I’m sure you’re great,” It comes out more sincere than Kaede intends and Shion meets her gaze with those warm brown eyes. “What kind of things do you paint?” Shion eats another fry, taking another sip of her cola, Kaede doing the same.

 

Shion thinks for a moment, twisting the straw in her cup absentmindedly. “Mostly scenery. The sea, forests… rooftops. Places I want to be. Or places I miss.” Her voice is quieter now, touched with something softer. “It’s all mostly watercolours – I like sitting in front of the canvas, you know? Sitting down, painting away… it helps slow everything down.” 

 

Kaede nods, humming, “I don’t think I could sit still for that long.” She mumbles as Shion tilts her head, shrugging. 

 

“You’d be surprised,” Shion says, smiling again. “Sometimes, when everything feels like too much, it helps to slow down. Even if it’s just for an hour.” There’s always this honesty with Shion – with how she speaks, how she carries herself. Kaede is used to spotting all the small deceptions people do, the slight movement of their eyes, the twitching of their tells. Yet, with Shion, there’s none of that. 

 

There’s a gentleness about how she speaks, how she moves, so unlike Kaede, a ball of restless energy with a sharp edge, waiting for something to cut. A brush and a knife, a kiss and a bite. 

 

Kaede rests her chin on her hand. “Does it ever get to you? Working where you do? Watching people…” her brow furrows, and she thinks of her grandmother, “Lose themselves slowly? Watch them slowly fall apart?” She can’t help but give a morbid chuckle, “Is there something to enjoy, watching it all?” Kaede looks to see if Shion flinches at her remark, and she doesn’t.

 

She stirs her straw through her drink, the ever-patient smile lingering on her face. “I don’t see it like that.” 

 

Kaede waits, and Shion takes it as a sign to continue, “At first, I won’t lie, it was hard… watching people look on as their loved ones appeared less and less like the people they were used to… but then…” Shion tilted her head, “Maybe it was because it was easier to think of it like this, but rather than losing themselves, I think people find themselves all over again. It’s like looking through a storybook backwards…” she glances up meeting Kaede’s eyes. 

 

“They remember their first love before they know what day it is, they laugh at a joke they’d forgotten about, smile at a compliment they got a random Tuesday twenty years ago that they only just remembered. It’s like they’re going through their lives, picking up forgotten pieces, before finally moving on.” Shion finishes by taking a longer sip of her drink. 

 

Kaede turns, letting her back rest against the wall and window, exhaling like the air had finally returned to her lungs. “That’s… a nice way to think about it.” Kaede offers a smile, and Shion returns it. “It’s…” Kaede hesitates, trying to find the right words, and Shion rolls her eyes good-naturedly. 

 

“Morbidly sweet?” Shion offers.

 

Kaede shakes her head. “No. Just sweet.”

 

They both look away, cheeks faintly flushed.

 

They silently eat their food, the sound of a clock ticking and oil sizzling being the only noises they could hear. It’s not long before Shion speaks up again, curious, “How come your father never comes around to the nursing home?” Kaede freezes, and Shion goes on, “I mean, your grandmother talks about him a lot… I would’ve thought–” She looks up, catching the way Kaede freezes. Before Kaede can brush it off, or fire back something cold, Shion raises her hands apologetically.

“Sorry… it’s a sensitive topic, I can tell. I won’t bring it up again unless you’re ready, sorry.” Kaede gives a small nod, and goes back to wringing her hands in her lap. Shion doesn’t fill the silence with half-baked apologies and doubling down, instead letting the silence sit. Yet, it doesn’t feel tense with disdain. Instead, it’s like a moment of reprieve, Shion giving Kaede time to collect herself.

 

The flickering warmth in her chest steadies into a strong flame, and Kaede picks up her cup. “...thanks.” She mutters, and a smile flashes across Shion’s face.

 

Shion then takes it as a sign to keep talking – about her school, about how she also paints and helps her school’s theatre department, about the next song she wants to cover. The whole time, there’s a smile that refuses to leave Kaede’s face, no matter how many times she tells herself ‘this won’t last, she’ll leave like everyone else’. 

 

Shion then claps her hands. “We’ve finished our food… but I’m still a little hungry.” Shion leans back in her seat. “Dessert? I know a good frozen yoghurt place not far from here.”

 

Kaede pretends to sigh, glancing out the window again. The sun’s low now, casting long streaks of gold through the glass.

 

“…Okay. Dessert.”

 

And for once, Kaede lets herself follow without hesitation.

 

=====

 

Dahyun watches in amusement as Kaede turns her walk-in wardrobe upside down, looking for something cute that would fit her. She’s never seen her friend so focused on her appearance for something other than an infiltration mission, and she sighs with a smile on her lips. Kaede huffs, glancing back at Dahyun, and frowns on the look on her face.

 

“Are you going to help me or are you just going to stand there and look weird?” Dahyun rolls her eyes as she walks over, glancing at the outfits Kaede had laid out on the ground. 

 

“Just nice to see you care about looking cute for your date,” she hums, pointing at the third outfit Kaede laid out, “That one.” Kaede bumps Dahyun’s shoulder, picking up the outfit. 

 

“It’s not a date…” She grumbles, and Dahyun gives a soft laugh as Kaede huffs, before leaving to get dressed. 

 

At this point, Dahyun was more than familiar with the name ‘Park Shion’ – the cute nursery home volunteer that went to a rival school whom Kaede had very clearly taken a liking to. What started out as slow and hesitant was now weekly dates or hanging out, Kaede even showing Shion a dance she’d been working on, or Shion singing a song on her channel that Kaede requested. 

 

It was cute, sickeningly so, and Dahyun relished seeing the pink tint on Kaede’s cheeks whenever she teased her. “We’re not even friends, just… acquaintances.” Kaede insists, and Dahyun gives a loud laugh when she comes back. She pauses, eyes settling on Kaede’s outfit.

 

“Okay, acquaintances, sure.” She mumbles. Kaede looks bashful in her outfit – a soft cream pleated skirt, a cropped denim jacket, lightly washed. Her dark hair was tied back into a ponytail with a ribbon that danced between shades of red and pink, wisps of hair framing her face. Her sneakers were new, matching the same shade as the ribbon, and a dainty silver necklace hung around her collarbone. 

 

“Is this…” Kaede trails off, and Dahyun smiles.

 

“You know you can raid my closet anytime, right?” Kaede rolled her eyes, and Dahyun squealed. “Ede, you look adorable!” Kaede’s cheeks redden, and Dahyun giggles. She then sighs, watching Kaede bring her phone out, no doubt checking her messages with Shion. 

 

“You know,” Dahyun starts, “There’s nothing wrong with you two being friends,” Kaede pauses momentarily, and Dahyun continues, “You get food together, you love being around her, you go from trying to act cool to having this dopey smile whenever you think about her. You’re more… you, when you’re with her, not this persona you put on sometimes.” Kaede swallows, and Dahyun smiles. 

 

“I’m glad you’re starting to have more people besides me, not that I’m tired of it or anything.” She reassures, tone warm, “It just means my best friend gets more love.” 

 

Kaede then sighs, hand on her hip, “Fine, Shion and I are friends, happy?” Dahyun squeals again, shaking Kaede’s shoulders, and a soft chuckle bubbles out of Kaede.

A message dings on Kaede’s phone as she heads to the doorway, and when she opens it, she’s met with those big brown chocolate eyes she’s grown so familiar with. Shion smiles so easily, and as her eyes settle on Kaede, an unfamiliar feeling of nervousness washes over the Japanese girl – does she look good? Normally, she isn’t one to care, but when Shion is looking at her like that, Kaede can’t help but wonder if her hair is okay, if the ribbon was the best colour for her outfit, if–

 

“You look cute.” Shion says, cheeks pink, and Kaede blinks. 

 

She gives an awkward cough, rubbing the back of her neck as Shion giggled. “So do you.” Kaede mumbles, and she means it. 

 

Shion is dressed in a pink cardigan, unbuttoned and hanging loose off her frame. It’s layered over a white sundress, decorated with small pink flowers and petals across the fabric. Her dark hair is tied back into a loose ponytail, her bangs loose and wispy. Kaede spots the yellow shoes the girl is wearing, along with the yellow bead bracelet on her left wrist and the cream-coloured tote bag hanging off her shoulder. 

 

The two stare at each other, smiling, the air buzzing with a comfortable warmth. The sound of a camera snapping breaks Kaede out of her daze, and when she looks behind her, she sees Dahyun looking down at a camera, giggling and cooing at the photo she just took. She sighs, closing her eyes and shaking her head, before walking beside Shion. 

 

“Ready to go?” She asks, and Shion smiles, linking arms with Kaede. Something warm glows in Kaede’s chest, and the last time she recalls feeling it was when Dahyun let Kaede into her house with the sole intention of protecting her from the rain. The only time prior to that, was the last night before her mother left, when she sang Kaede to sleep with a song only they knew. 

 

“Ready when you are!” Shion beams, and Kaede can’t fight off the grin on her face.

They walk arms linked, the breeze calm as Shion continues guiding Kaede down the gravel path. Kaede doesn’t find herself pulling away, giving another lick to her Matcha ice-cream whilst Shion enjoys her two scoops of strawberry and cherry. Kaede had paid, a sudden urge to do so that she couldn’t quite explain, but the way Shion’s eyes lit up as she enjoyed her treat made it all feel so worth it. 

 

Sion giggles as Kaede continues to talk, warmth at her side, a few stray drops of her ice cream melting down the cone, but Kaede doesn’t find herself minding, too entertained with both her story and the way Shion’s eyes never leave her’s. 

 

“I mean, she called me from the other side of the door,” she giggles, recounting the time Dahyun had somehow locked herself in her room with a cockroach, and had called Kaede to come and deal with it. “She was asking me to climb in through her window to grab it, honestly…” Kaede muttered, and Shion’s giggles ring through Kaede’s mind – the melody being committed to the shorter girl’s mind. 

 

They continue along the path, “You sound close.” Shion comments, and Kaede hums. 

 

“Yeah… I mean, you’d think the girl I stole from would hate me but,” Kaede shrugs, “I don’t know if Dahyun could hate anyone. I think you and her are kinda similar like that.” She mutters absentmindedly, taking another lick of her ice cream as Shion regards her. 

 

“You think?” She asks, and Kaede nods. 

 

“Duh,” Kaede glances ahead, to the green bushes beginning to line the path, the quiet chirps of the birds whistling around them as they slip away from the town. The sun shone between the leaves, shadow and light dancing across the gravel beneath their feet. “Dahyun’s probably the closest thing I have to a best friend.” Kaede has had the thought before, once or twice, whenever she contemplates leaving Dahyun’s side, and Dahyun sees right through her before she can even go through with it.

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever had a best friend.” Shion says, tone wistful, and Kaede snorts. 

 

“Bullshit…” when Shion doesn’t say anything, Kaede glances over, a sad smile on Shion’s face. “No way you don’t…” 

 

Shion shrugs, licking her ice cream, and she’s almost done, beginning to nibble on the cone. “Never have. People like me, but they don’t try to be my friend.” Shion mumbles, and Kaede scoffs, unconsciously tightening her hold on Shion’s arm.

 

“Well… people are idiots.” Is all she mutters, and it makes Shion laugh, and the sight and sound of it sound much better than the sad and wistful sighs she was hearing a few seconds ago. 

 

Shion smiles and gives Kaede’s arm a small tug, and they move away from the gravel path onto a dirt, more sandy path. “C’mon. I want to show you something.” She says, small, and Kaede follows. Still, she doesn’t hold back the joke on her tongue as she begins to finish up her ice cream. 

 

The Japanese girl arches a brow. “Is this the part where you reveal you’re actually a serial killer and lure me into the woods to kill me?”

 

Shion rolls her eyes with an exaggerated sigh. “Yes, Kaede. I’ve been buttering you up with desserts and compliments just to strike now, in broad daylight. Very subtle of me.” The pair giggle, Shion bumping Kaede’s shoulder. The trees up ahead grow less and less dense, and soon, Kaede’s eyes widen as they finish up their ice creams, Shion wiping her lips with a napkin, doing the same to Kaede, who is too stunned by the new scenery to stop her. 

 

Before them lay a sunkissed ocean of flowers, a myriad of colours swaying in the wind, like broad paint strokes on a canvas of green. Shades of soft blue and golden yellow, delicate lilac purples, creamy whites, and vivid pinks and reds bloomed wildly, an occasional bee buzzing lazily between the flowers, and a fresh and sweet scent lingers in the air. A soft breeze stirs through the field, sending waves across the flowers, like a pebble dropping and creating ripples in a creek. 

 

Petals fly through the air and around them, and Kaede exhales. “This is…”

 

“A little spot, one I found.” Shion smiles, “It’s my little secret place. Somewhere to breathe.” Then, sheepishly, she half-whispers, “I bring a sketchbook sometimes, or take pictures. It’s silly.” Kaede shakes her head, taking a tentative step forward towards a flower, fingers gingerly stroking the soft petals. 

 

“It’s not.” Kaede smiles, glancing back at Shion. The taller girl is frozen, admiring the flowers behind Kaede, although her eyes always seem to find their way back to the shorter Japanese girl. Her cheeks are rosy, and Kaede wonders if the girl is feeling warm. She’s about to ask, but Shion snaps out of her daze, reaching into her tote bag and pulling out her phone.

 

“Can I take a few pictures of you? Just for fun?” Shion asks, and Kaede can hear the subdued giddiness to the taller girl’s voice.

 

Kaede hesitates. “I don’t photograph well.”

 

“I disagree.” Shion’s voice is gentle but firm.

 

A few minutes later, Kaede twirls before them flowers, giggling along with Shion, the camera of the phone making a soft clicking noise. When she’s done, Shion gazes down at the screen, and Kaede walks over, curious. “Aww… You have no idea how cute these turned out…” Shion whispers, and Kaede feels warmth crawl up her skin, and not from the sun. 

 

She catches herself on Shion’s screen – smile warm and bright, eyes twinkling, ribbon catching the light as her hair swayed with the breeze, a few stray petals caught in it. She blinks. Kaede doesn’t look like her usual self, the girl toughened by the streets and her upbringing. No, she looks… relaxed, peaceful, happy. Normal, even. A normal girl, who worries more about homework than whatever mission she’s assigned. 

 

Part of her feels cold and numb, as if she’s living out someone else's life, a life that was never supposed to be hers. But another part, can’t help but relish at the sight, and huddles slightly closer to Shion. 

 

They amble along the field, spotting a white bench near a neighbouring path that ran alongside the field, and the pair take their seats. Shion opens her tote to reveal carefully wrapped strawberry sandwiches, brown parchment paper around all sides, but the fruity scent was undeniable. Kaede takes a sandwich and stares, Shion already ripping through the paper to get to hers. 

 

“You made these?” she asks, a little too surprised, yet Shion doesn’t comment on it.

 

“I like baking and cooking, especially for others,” Shion says, her lips curled into a gentle smile, “It’s comforting.” Shion takes a bite of her sandwich, and Kaede decides to rip through the brown paper to get to her own.

 

Her eyes widen upon sinking her teeth and chewing it, “These are good…” she whispers, swallowing the sweetness as Shion hums. The birds chirp softly in the background, flowers fluttering in the breeze. An elderly couple walks past, and Shion smiles at them as they coo at the ‘adorable girls’ sitting together. Shion looks down at her lap, her smile infectious. Kaede gazes out across the field, and something occurs to her. 

 

Her hands tighten around the sandwich slightly, and she speaks before the doubts catch up to her. “You asked why my father doesn’t come around to visit Obaachan often, right?” Kaede can sense Shion’s eyes on her, and the taller girl opens her mouth. 

 

“You don’t have to–” She starts, and Kaede shakes her head. 

 

“I do.” Kaede cuts in, “Because… because I think a part of me wants to tell someone… to not be the only one in the world who thinks about it, I guess.” She mumbles, “I don’t know if that’s right or makes sense but…” She trails off, unsure of her words, and something warm and delicate slips into her hand. She looks down, and sees Shion’s palm against hers, fingers interlaced. 

 

She doesn’t pull away, letting herself hold onto the hand, as if it was her anchor, stopping her from sinking into the depths of her memories. “My dad he… he drinks, a lot,” she chuckles, tone scornful, “He didn’t as much when I was younger, only on special occasions, but I guess life hit him hard. As I got older, he’d come home from work and just… drink. And when he’s drunk, he’s…” 

 

Kaede pauses, and Shion offers a light squeeze of Kaede’s hand. “He’s not really the type you’d want to see again, let’s leave it at that.” She mutters, sighing, “There were a lot of nights where he didn’t come home, asleep on some street corner. And when he did… it wasn’t better, and it got even worse when we moved here.” Kaede’s hand subconsciously moved to a spot on her side, where a bruise had begun to fade. 

 

Shion noticed, eyes widening slightly, and Kaede sighed. “He’s a prick, I think he stopped caring about Obaachan a long time ago… some son he is…” Kaede takes another bite from her sandwich, tears pricking her eyes, “My mom left us a long time ago, it’s just me looking after Obaachan now.” Kaede lowers her head, a shaky breath leaving her. Shion wordlessly passes a handkerchief over, and Kaede lets out a wet chuckle as she wiped her eyes. 

 

Kaede expects a platitude or apology, the kind of thing someone offers when you’re going through something, and they don’t know what to say. A half-baked response because you’ve scared them too much with the rawness of your own life. Yet, Shion hums, thoughtful. 

 

“That must have made things lonely.” Kaede glances at Shion. The words are loaded with sympathy, and yet, Kaede feels no pity. Shion doesn’t see her as weak, or lesser, doesn’t see her as something poor and awkward. Her words are observational, her gaze looking at Kaede like she understands. 

 

“Do you know what it’s like to be lonely?” Kaede asks, shuffling closer to Shion, the sides of their legs pressed against each other, their arms linked once more, hands clasped together. Kaede wonders when the last time she was this close to someone other than Dahyun. 

 

Shion sighs, leaning back as she lets her eyes wander across the field. “Maybe it’s not the same but…” Shion’s fingers grip around and crumple the parchment paper on her lap, “My parents… they’ve never really clicked with me. They try, I know they do, but they just don’t… get it, sometimes,” Shion’s brow furrows, “They think my art is a silly hobby, they think I’m a little too soft sometimes… They’re these tough business people, I think they expected I’d be more like them.” Shion gives a quiet sigh. 

 

“Sometimes it feels like I’m expected to be someone I’m not, and I don’t have anyone to see who I really am.” 

 

There’s something that shifts inside of Kaede at the words, and she feels the heat coming from Shion’s body, and soaks it in. “Like you’re invisible.” Kaede mutters, and Shion nods without looking. 

 

“Yep,” Shion says, voice close to breaking, and she sighs as Kaede hands back the handkerchief. “Familiar?” She offers, wiping her tears as Kaede gazes down at her lap.

 

Her strawberry sandwich sits, half-eaten. “I used to pretend I was invisible when I was little,” Kaede says softly. “Like, if I just stayed quiet enough, still enough, it would be enough. I thought if I did that, then he couldn’t touch me. Or ruin everything.” She goes silent, and for a few tense minutes, all that could be heard was the soft song of the wind and birds, and Kaede’s occasional sniffle.

 

Then, Shion reaches into her bag again. The taller girl pulls out a hair clip, small and shaped like a golden maple leaf, as she gently tucks a loose strand of Kaede’s hair behind her ear. She doesn’t say anything about the tears brimming in Kaede’s eyes. She just smiles, soft and steady.

 

“You’re not invisible.”

 

Kaede doesn’t respond. She can’t. 

 

Instead, she takes a risk, leaning her head against Shion’s shoulder. Shion hums, resting her head against Kaede’s, their hands interlinked. For a moment, it’s just them, and for a moment, Kaede chooses to forget about the world around them, about the noises in her head, the cold memories that had washed over her. She basks in the warmth that was Shion’s presence, and when she shoots a glance at Shion, she feels something light in her chest as she finds the girl sleeping quietly. 

 

Kaede smiles, and gets her phone to try and take a sneaky selca of themselves, when she catches the notification on her screen. 

 

???: New mission details are as follows. The Alliance are after…

 

Something lurches in Kaede’s stomach, and she rushes to open her camera app, offering a shaky smile as she captures the image of her and Shion, who sleeps soundly, unaware of the turmoil in Kaede’s mind. 

 

‘Can this really last?’

 

=====

 

The bruise on Kaede’s cheek stung, and for a moment, it was the only thing she could feel. 

 

She sat on the edge of her bed, hunched over, arms against her knees and hands clasped so tight her knuckles turned bone white. She stared at the scuff marks on the floor of the old room, the entire place feeling far too small and too foreign, as if she didn’t belong. She supposed she didn’t truly belong anywhere. Kaede lets out a shaky sigh, and the pain on her face throbs. 

 

With each movement, each slight stretch, it screams, and Kaede knows she’s lucky it’s just a bruise, not a missing or broken tooth. She thought she was over it, stronger than this, stronger than him – yet, here she is, sitting in her room. 

 

Her father is collapsed, out-cold on the sofa as the rain hammers against the earth outside. Kaede’s room is silent, save for the pittering of the rain and her own uneven breathing. Part of her wants to go up to him, to hurt him whilst he can’t fight back, but then she thinks of her grandmother’s face, at how well she’d handle anyone accidentally telling her something happened. 

 

Kaede shakes her head, if anything happens to that man, it’ll be his own fault, not hers. The Japanese girl stares down at her phone, at the picture she took of herself and Shion, the taller girl sleepily resting against Kaede. Her hand tightens around it, and a shaky sigh leaves her, eyes stinging. 

 

She doesn’t look like herself – her eyes are lit up, practically sparkling, and she looks so relaxed as Shion rests against her. Shion herself slept soundly, a smile forever on her lips, and there’s an unfamiliar warmth in her chest. It’s a far cry from the sight Kaede is usually used to – blood, broken bonds, a dark job for The Alliance in exchange for her grandmother’s fees. 

 

Kaede pocketed her phone and stood, moving to her window. 

 

What was she doing? She scornfully thinks over her actions – this isn’t her. Shion isn’t her. Shion is pure, kind, sweet, everything Kaede isn’t. She was already dragging Dahyun down, did she really need to drag Shion down as well? How many people was she planning to hurt? What if someone finds out about Shion’s connection to Kaede, and decides to take advantage of it? 

 

Or worse, what if Shion finds out what Kaede does, and Kaede is in for a whole new world of hurt?

 

Kaede opens her window, dropping down and walking outside, a coat hanging off her frame, but no umbrella. It does little to stop her from getting soaked. She walks along the familiar streets, past the glowing light of the streetlamps, past the busy and slick roads, the water beginning to weigh her down as she heads towards Dahyun’s house once again. The walk feels longer than usual, slower, and it all comes to a halt when Kaede sees her. 

 

Shion. 

 

She stares at Kaede, seemingly startled at the girl’s presence, and a pleasant smile comes across her features. The taller girl stands underneath the awning to the local bakery, the one that closes early on rainy evenings such as this one. She’s dry, an umbrella tucked against her side, her soft pink hoodie untouched by the surrounding storm, whilst Kaede’s coat sticks to her like a second skin. 

 

Shion’s about to wave, hand raised, and then she hesitates. Kaede watches her eyes settle on the bruise on her cheek, and her eyes widen briefly. Like always, Shion doesn’t dare judge Kaede, instead looking at her with such immense… sadness, and the ache on her cheek or in her bones feels like nothing compared to the hollowness in her chest. Shion unfurls her umbrella and steps forth, protecting herself against the rain. 

 

She reaches Kaede, holding the umbrella over the both of them, and Kaede steps back and out into the rain again. Shion is slow, and steps forth. Kaede finds herself unable to move away again, the scent of Shion’s perfume rooting her to the spot, and when Shion reaches out with her hand, Kaede doesn’t flinch. Shion’s fingers gingerly graze over the bruise. 

 

“Did he…” She almost asks, and Kaede suppresses a sigh. Shion hums, “You should come to mine, I have some supplies and–” 

 

“Stop,” Kaede says. It’s supposed to be harsh, hard, but comes out closer to a beg, “Please just… just stop Shion.” Shion withdraws her hand, and Kaede closes her eyes. 

 

Shion is silent, and then, “Stop what?” she asks, and Kaede hates how small her voice is, how it only sounds like that because she had to ruin everything again.

 

“This. Whatever this is,” Kaede’s voice cracked slightly, and she despised that it did. She cleared her throat. “Being friends. Hanging out. All of it.”

 

The silence that followed was deafening, and the rain drummed around them. “W…What do you–” Shion starts, and Kaede cuts in, knowing if she doesn’t, she’ll back out. The sound of Shion’s voice was something she’d always surrender to, whether it was convincing Kaede to try something new or to go with her to some hidden spot she knew about. 

 

“What do you think, Shion?” Kaede says, voice sharper now. Her eyes stay fixed on the rain-slicked sidewalk, anywhere but Shion’s face. “You don’t need someone like me. I’m just… trouble. I mess things up. That’s what I do.”

 

The umbrella tilts slightly as Shion tightens her grip on it. “You don’t mess things up, Kaede.” She replies softly, carefully, like every word might be the wrong one, and Kaede sighs. 

 

“I do, I– I–” Kaede lets out a noise of frustration, and when she looks at Shion, she sees the patience she’s always offered, and something uncomfortable stirs in her gut, “I hurt people, Shion. You ever wonder what my mysterious job is? I hurt people. I lie, I steal, I do whatever it takes for my own gain, and you, you’re–” Kaede blinks, eyes stinging, “You’re sweet, kind, gentle – you have this light that shines wherever you go and…”

 

Kaede crosses her arms, looking down. “And I’m scared that if it shines on me, you’ll only get hurt.” She finally meets Shion’s gaze, her own vision blurred, “So… So I’m ending whatever this is. Thank you, Shion, for everything…” She mutters, stepping back out into the rain. She turns her face away, and begins to walk. The rain has soaked through everything now, her hair, her clothes, even the layers underneath. She feels cold, but it’s the kind that starts from inside.

 

“You’ll be better off without me,” Kaede mutters when she hears Shion’s soft footsteps over the rain. “So please… just don’t follow me.” Each step feels like a betrayal, and she doesn’t dare look behind her, to see Shion’s figure in the distance. 

 

By the time she reaches Dahyun’s house and the door opens, Dahyun’s mother sees Kaede’s downcast eyes, swimming with a deep hurt that leaves an ache in her chest. She seems to small, utterly soaked, and the bruise on her cheek only confirms the small suspicions she had on her mind. She ushers Kaede calling inside, and when Dahyun comes down the stairs, she freezes when she spots her friend. 

 

She’s quick to wrap her arms around her, and only then does Kaede break. 

 

Outside, Shion peaks around the corner, a small relief at seeing Kaede safe at Dahyun’s. Yet, a cold ache grows in her chest, and she feels her lip wobble as she holds her umbrella handle against herself, protecting herself from the rain as she walks home. Shion’s sobs are muted over the sound of the rain, and yet, Kaede can still somehow feel them as Dahyun cocoons her in blankets. 

 

=====

 

Kaede’s hand trailed alongside the chainlink fence around the perimeter of the school, walking past the running track some students were running along. Dahyun was at her side, eyes hesitantly scanning her friend. Kaede’s shoulders were hunched, her eyes downcast and dark circles hanging beneath them. She looked tired, perpetually so, and her walk was slowed. Dahyun wonders how much sleep Kaede has gotten over the last few days since the incident, and the laughter of other students around them is an unsettling juxtaposition. 

 

“Ede…” Dahyun starts, and Kaede sighs. 

 

It’s only been a few days, yet Kaede was a wreck. Dahyun would catch her friend’s eyes glossing over in class, forgetting about the world around her, or how her steps seemed more leaden, trudging rather than her usual light steps. 

 

Kaede thought it would be easy – that cutting Shion out would be like every other time she’s suppressed and shunned a corner of her heart or mind, whenever she ignored a soft memory, or swallowed the urge to finally read her mother’s letter from when she was a kid. Instead, there was something heavy that sunk itself into her body, a weight she couldn’t remove, pressing down on her with each movement she made. 

 

It was as if Kaede had lost something within herself, and it was replaced with stone. 

 

Her fingers continue to graze the fence, and Dahyun wants to say something, anything, but it all dies in her throat, and she sighs, walking alongside her friend. Unbeknownst to her, the silence is appreciated as her mind swarms with thoughts – of Shion’s smile, her kind and soft voice, the way she’d always find a way to try and put her hand in Kaede’s. Sometimes, silence was the most suitable type of kindness. 

 

School nears its end, students moving towards the gate as Kaede and Dahyun find themselves stepping towards it also. Then, in the sea of red, Kaede spots a lone girl in a blue uniform, and she freezes. She hears Dahyun’s footsteps come to a stop, and a tall girl beams and waves at them, before skipping over. 

 

“Kaede!” Shion smiles, as if that day never happened, and she takes in Kaede’s appearance with those soft and tender eyes. Her brow furrows, smile morphing into a concerned frown, fingers slowly and cautiously reaching out. Kaede doesn’t stop her, and she pushes a few stray hairs aside, and the maple-leaf hairclip in Kaede’s pocket feels heavy. “Have you been getting enough sleep?” She asks, and Kaede swallows, a lump settling in her throat. 

 

Shion pulls her fingers away, shaking her head before raising a bag. “I brought you lunch!” She smiles, and Dahyun gives a hum, before nudging Kaede. 

 

“I’m taking my leave,” she whispers, “And letting you two talk things out.” She then bids her goodbye to Shion, before leaving, a noticeable spring in her step. 

 

Kaede meets Shion’s eyes, and hopes the tears beginning to cloud her vision aren’t too obvious. “Why are you here?” She asks, as if she’s been brought right back to that day in the rain. But it isn’t raining – she’s standing before Shion, the sun radiating its warmth onto them, a familiar and cool breeze in the air. 

 

Shion opens the beg, revealing a yellow bento-box that she opens, the scent of food hitting Kaede as the taller girl speaks. “I remembered you usually skip out on lunch or just snack, and I can’t have my friend going hungry, even if you swear you aren’t,” Shion then giggles, and something aches in Kaede’s chest, “You’re always ‘not hungry’, but you keep stealing bits of my food.” She shakes her head, and begins pointing to different items. 

 

“This one’s grilled mackerel on rice, like the one you mentioned your grandma used to make. I tried to follow that recipe you showed me, but it might be a little off,” Shion said, a sheepish look on her face as she nudged the box closer to Kaede. “And here’s the tamagoyaki because you said sweet egg rolls are your favorite, right? And pickled daikon, and – oh!” She beamed, “Those sesame spinach rolls you said you’d never had before, but I swore you’d like them.”

 

Shion holds the box out patiently, and Kaede blinks. Each item is a memory, something small Kaede had said or shared with Shion that the taller girl carved into her memory, plucked and placed into the box with the utmost care. That warm feeling spread from her chest to the rest of her body, to the tips of her fingers and ears, her mouth rendered dry and her eyes stinging. 

 

Her throat tightened, and she slowly took it from Shion’s grasp. It was unbearable and yet Kaede didn’t want it to stop. “You… you didn’t have to do this.” She almost whispers, and Shion steps forward. 

 

Kaede looks up at her, and when she meets those same soft brown eyes, the same ones that looked after her Obaachan with such care, something inside her broke. Her eyes glistened, and she blinked as a tear fell. Shion reached out, her thumb lightly moving across Kaede’s cheek. 

 

“I know,” Shion hummed, “But I wanted to.” Kaede clenched the edges of the box, trying to keep her breathing even. Her hands felt too full of food, of guilt, of emotion she hadn’t allowed herself to name, and she felt her shoulders shake. 

 

Shion simply stared, her eyes never straying from that fond look they always held whenever they fell on Kaede. “I wasn’t going to disappear just because you told me to,” she said after a pause. “You were hurting. I get that. But I won’t be pushed away like that again – not unless I choose it. And I haven’t.” She steps closer, close enough that Kaede smells the taller girl’s perfume, something flowery and sweet.

 

Shion’s expression was unwavering, her smile quiet. “I choose who I care about,” she continued, “And I care about you, Kaede. You care in your own ways, remember all the small details of my stories, think my art is amazing, always encourage me to enjoy the things in front of me… you’re talented, you’re cool,” Her hand traces up Kaede’s arm, and rests over hers, “You might not see it, but I do. I see something in you that I want to keep around and cherish.” 

 

The dam inside Kaede breaks, as do the walls she’d spent trying to build up again after she tried to abandon Shion. It all hits her at once, and tears fall much more freely than before, than they ever have. Shion’s eyes widen, and as she readies to wipe them away, Kaede launches herself at Shion, her arms wrapping tightly around the taller girl. 

 

Shion makes a soft noise of surprise, but it isn’t long until she hums peacefully, melting into the embrace and bringing her own arms around Kaede. She pats Kaede’s back, her bag hanging from her wrist and Kaede sighs, not hesitating to bury her face in the crook of Shion’s neck. The sweet scent of her perfume invades her senses, and Kaede feels something overwhelmingly safe about it all. As if Shion was a balm placed over every bruise the world had left behind.

 

Shion’s hands rubbed soothing circles across her back, murmuring something unintelligible into Kaede’s hair – nonsense words, or maybe just soft sounds meant only for her. Kaede’s fingers clutched at the fabric of Shion’s blazer, the steady rhythm of the taller girl’s heartbeat thudding against her chest, a grounding reminder that Shion was here, and for once, Kaede didn’t have to worry about her leaving.

 

“I missed you.” Kaede whispers, and Shion hums. 

 

“I missed you too, Ede-unnie.” The nickname sticks in her head like a song she doesn’t want to forget, the way it rolls off of Shion’s tongue. When she finally pulled away, just far enough to look up, her eyes were puffy and her cheeks rosy and damp, but she didn’t care. Shion didn’t flinch or look away. Her thumbs brushed gently beneath Kaede’s eyes, wiping away the tears without a single question or judgment.

 

“Are we… still friends?” Shion asked, her voice barely above a whisper, uncertainty laced in her tone despite everything.

 

Kaede didn’t hesitate.

 

“Of course we are,” she said, voice thick but sure. “Always.”

 

=====

 

Kaede sat on the edge of Shion’s bed, her uniform shirt discarded, instead wearing a baggy pyjama shirt Shion had leant her, although it was currently pulled up to expose the deep purple bruise blooming just beneath her ribs. The pain flared like a fire when she breathed too deeply, but she kept still, arms braced beside her. She watched as Shion rummaged through a small first aid box beside the bed.

 

“You’re lucky,” Shion said gently, her brows furrowed as she focused, returning to her side with gauze and ointment. “Could’ve been a fractured rib. My aunt always said bruises this size should be iced right away,” Ah yes, the aunt Kaede had heard so much about, who both taught Shion how to paint and an alarming amount of first-aid. The latter made sense to Kaede – apparently, she was a nurse. “Shame you decided to walk all the way here and knocking on my window like a stray, instead of, you know, calling either me or Dahyun?” 

 

Kaede meets Shion’s eyes, and rolls her eyes at the amusement twinkling in them. She snorted, then winced. “Calling you would’ve ruined your night.”

 

Shion pouts, then huffs, “You being stomped by a bunch of thugs ruined my night…” Shion seems the closest to angry Kaede has ever seen her, though her voice was still warm. She crouched beside Kaede, her fingers soft as she dabbed a cut just below her collarbone. “You won though, right?” 

 

Kaede nodded once. “They didn’t walk away happy, if that’s what you mean.” Shion then chuckles.

 

“My little fighter.” Shion teased, blowing lightly over the ointment, and Kaede blinked, caught off guard by the tenderness. “At least Woojin was there to help out.” Shion mumbles, and Kaede scoffs. 

 

“He’s an asshole and I didn’t need his help,” she rolls her eyes as Shion giggles, “It’s not like he walked out of it unscathed…” In truth, Kaede didn’t disclose how those thugs she and Woojin were jumped by weren't some average two-bit criminals. They came from something much larger, and she’d no doubt have to report this to Sohyun.

 

“Too bad he doesn’t have someone like me to patch up his injuries…” she mumbles, applying ointment to a scratch on Kaede’s cheek, tongue sticking out in concentration. Kaede chuckles. 

 

“True.”

 

The clock in Shion’s room ticked by quietly, and Shion paused to let her eyes fixate on Kaede’s face. The taller girl smiled as she then spoke, her tone more curious than anything. “So, you work for the Alliance to pay for your grandmother’s nursing home fees?”

 

Kaede stilled. It wasn’t a secret, not anymore, not after they finally came closer. She couldn’t go on without Shion knowing, and today, it became impossible to hide, no thanks to Woojin practically spelling it out for Shion before he ambled away injured. “Yeah,” she muttered, voice low. “It’s... steady money. Shady, but steady.”

 

“I wasn’t judging,” Shion whispered quickly, and Kaede looked up, only to find calm, unshaken eyes meeting hers. “I think it’s brave. And honestly? It doesn’t make you any scarier.” She giggled.

 

Kaede huffed, trying to sound amused, though it came out bitter. “It should. I am scary. Dangerous, even. People like me... we come with a cost.” Kaede tries to look away, but Shion brings the Japanese girl’s gaze back to her by holding her chin gently, pulling the attention back to her.

 

Shion tilted her head. “So? Every friendship has a cost.” She mumbled, shifting to sit on the bed beside Kaede, “Trust, time, vulnerability,” she emphasised the last one, giving Kaede a pointed look, “None of it’s free. That’s what makes it worth something. You being who you are doesn’t make you any less worth fighting for.”

 

Kaede’s face grew warm as she swallowed thickly, something aching in her chest, the same ache that always came around whenever Shion’s words were too-brimming with care. 

 

“Shion…” She mumbled, and the taller girl shrugged with a gentle smile.

 

“I mean it,” she said, brushing Kaede’s hair from her eyes. “You don’t scare me. You protect the people you care about fiercely. You’re willing to do whatever it takes to keep them safe, even if it’ll hurt some people,” Shion smiled wider, something so bright it shone through the darker doubts dancing in Kaede’s head. “You’re good, in your own way, even if you don’t always believe it.”

 

Neither of them said anything after that. At some point, Kaede laid back against the pillows, and Shion curled beside her, legs tangled naturally together. Kaede tucks her head beneath Shion’s, and the taller girl drapes an arm over Kaede’s waist.

 

The light from the hallway dimmed, the night folding softly around them, and, without quite meaning to, they both drifted into sleep. The soft melody of Shion’s breathing soothed Kaede as, for once, she slept utterly soundly, not a single bad moment in her dreams as she nestled against Shion.

 

=====

 

In the present day, back on the rooftop, Kaede’s eyes continue to stare up at the blue expanse above, eyes fixed on the drifting white clouds. She wonders how many paintings of the sky Shion had done, and Xinyu and Lynn watch her with baited breath. “Why do I work for them?” She repeats, giving a quiet hum. She then lowers her gaze, back onto Xinyu, and she shrugs, hands in her blazer pockets. 

 

“Because some of us aren’t made of money,” she leads, and notices Xinyu’s breath hitching, “Because we can’t keep the people in our lives safe without breaking a few rules,” she thinks of her Obaachan, how without any of her current work, she’d be unable to even remotely cover the costs, and she’d have to go back to her drunken father, needing to relocate Obaachan. “I do what I do because I don’t have a choice.” 

 

Kaede glances down, her hand tightening into a fist, and she glances over the railing around the rooftops, and she spots a familiar head of brown hair in a blue uniform rush towards the school, and despite the situation, smiles. Kotone.  

 

“All my life, people have kicked me whilst I was down because I couldn’t fight back, didn’t dare to. Now that I’m here, finally able to fight for myself and the people I care about?” Kaede stood, readying herself for the girl about to rush through the door. 

 

“I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure it stays that way.”

Notes:

WOOOO KAEDE!!!! i really wanted this chapter to endear people to her and flesh her out more before her fight with kotone, so i hope ive achieved that. her and shion.... my nyanyaz... my 920.... if u know me, u know i love them, and this chapter was one of the first i had planned out when i came up with this fic, so it feels amazing to finally write this.

i will say, this chapter would've come out sooner, but i got busy building a bunk bed for my siblings cries

ANYWAYS please do leave a comment for your thoughts or send me something through my strawpage, everything is appreciated, tysm !! i do also read all your comments and giggle at your theories and speculations so !! i will try to be better at replying to them also ... anyways i have some other things to work on so ty user tovizu for being my beta reader and shoutout user nyanyaz422 something tells me youll like this chapter.

 

 

twitter
strawpage

Chapter 10: The Faded and The Fabled

Notes:

WOOOO HERE WE ARE. THE LONG AWAITED KOTONE VS KAEDE FIGHT. I KNOW MOST OF YOU HAVE VOTED IN TONE'S FAVOUR, BUT LETS TRULY FIND OUT, SHALL WE? hehe

not too much yapping, let's just. see what you all think. i await your comments.

 

twitter
strawpage

"Memories, even your most precious ones, fade surprisingly quickly. But I don’t go along with that. The memories I value most, I don’t ever see them fading." - Kazuo Ishiguro

 

=====

 

Kotone’s feet hammered against the gravel beneath her, sprinting through the gates.

 

Her lungs burned, a few stray students attending after school activities giving her an odd look as she pushed through the doors and into the hallway. The sound of her shoes hitting the tiles echo off the walls as she slows, catching her breath with gasps. Her eyes glanced around, before finding the stairs. A queasy feeling began to settle in her stomach as she ran toward them. 

 

She knew where they were. Jiwoo had texted her the details, apparently having been forwarded a picture sent to Nien. She knew what awaited her, where she had to go. Her legs began to wobble as she gripped onto the railing beside her, a quiet wheeze leaving her lips as she glanced up. 

 

Kotone wasn’t there just yet, but with each step forward, along the stairwells and through the corridors, her once quick pace slowed. She shook her head, fist clenching as her nails dug into her palm. 

 

They need you. Lynn needs you.

 

The pain beginning to burn into her palms was enough to snap her out of daze as she ran again, finally reaching the same stairwell, the one to the roof. She had stood before it once, where her body began to betray her, and Nien had to escort her away lest she broke down then and there. Kotone swallowed, throat prickling as if she’d gulped down nails. Her steps were slow, hesitant. 

 

Her mind went back to that day, it always did. She wondered if this was one of the last things Mayu saw, if this was one of the last things she’d remembered as she fell. 

 

Kotone could feel the bile threatening to rise up, could feel the nausea swirling in her stomach as she clung onto the railing beside her, knuckles bone white, sweat falling in beads down the side of her head. She let out a shaky gasp, vision blurring. She stared up, and for a moment, she swore she could see her. See Mayu and Nakyoung, walking up to the place where their lives were upended. Shadows swarmed and danced in her vision, taunting her. 

 

A tear ran down her face, and she sighed. Using her free hand, she wiped it away, and pushed herself further. 

 

Lynn… Xinyu…

 

At one point, her foot got stuck. She tried, pushing her muscles to move, but it wouldn’t. It stayed rooting to the floor, and Kotone let out a gasp as she leant against the railing. “I… can’t…” she took in a sharp breath of air, and an image flashed through her mind. Someone falling – Mayu? Lynn? Xinyu? Her mind wouldn’t decide, but as she glared up at the door, she could hear Nakyoung’s voice screaming in the back of her mind. 

 

“This is all your fault!”

 

Kotone’s hand tightened around the railing, and she closed her eyes. Mayu’s body in the hospital bed plagued her mind, but for once, the thought lit something inside her. 

 

“It won’t be… my fault…” She muttered, pushing forth towards the door, “Not again, not this time.”

 

=====

 

When Kotone finally pushed through the door, she was hit with a dizzying sense of vertigo. Her legs wobbled again, vision blurring briefly. The wind felt colder, a chill running down her spine as she blinked. She could hear a scoff nearby, but it sounded muffled to her ears. When she glanced up, she noted Lynn and Xinyu tied up, alongside Yubin, unconscious. 

 

Despite the overwhelming sense of lightheadedness, Kotone felt something burn within her muscles and veins as she glared up. Kaede greeted her, a nonchalant and relaxed smile on her face, although Kotone couldn’t help but pick on the way her eyebrows were slightly knitted, on the more hesitant steps forward. Perhaps Kaede didn’t want to do this anymore than Kotone did, but that didn’t matter right now. 

 

Kaede’s blazer had been left folded on a nearby chair, the girl’s white school shirt hanging off her frame, tie loosely done. “Hello, Kotone~” The girl sang, giggling to herself, swaying between the heels and balls of her feet. Kotone’s vision swam, and as she glanced behind Kaede, she could see it – the ground below, the descent one would take to reach it, the height they were at. 

 

“You look worse for wear,” Kaede murmured, noting the clamminess of the older girl’s skin or the way her shoulders were more hunched than usual. Perhaps even the red-rimmed quality to Kotone’s eyes, and the younger girl sighed. “Too bad, because unfortunately for both of us, I have to do this.” 

 

Kaede’s brow furrowed, watching Kotone’s body tremble slightly. She thought to the usually more focused look in them, to the subtle confidence Kotone would carry herself with – quieter than Nien’s usual bold nature, yet still assured when she walked. The girl before her was sweating, shaking, eyes dancing around and blinking. “You know…” I expected more…” she murmured, leaning back onto her heels. “After all, I’ve heard the rumours, you know. Everyone has.” 

 

Kotone shifted her eyes away from the ground or background, and to Kaede, the younger girl grinning. “I heard Kamimoto Kotone hospitalised several of her classmates, that a girl ended up in a coma because she wouldn’t stop picking fights,” Kotone’s hand clenched hard, “Where’s that girl right now? Because she’s certainly not here.” 

 

The younger girl cackled as she ducked, evading a weak punch Kotone had thrown. Kotone threw another jab, and Kaede dodged, jumping towards the side. Kotone redirected, throwing a punch that was easily caught as Kaede tugged on the older girl’s arm. Kotone flew forward, and Kaede jabbed the older girl with a knee to the stomach. Kotone gasped, before feeling Kaede slam her forehead into Kotone’s, and the older girl stumbled back, clutching her head, the dizzying swirl in her mind worsening. 

 

Kaede kicked Kotone in the stomach again, and Kotone flew back, skidding on her heels as Kaede jumped forth. She threw a jab, and Kotone raised her arms to block. Dull sounds echoed in her mind with each hit, as Kaede flung another kick towards Kotone’s side that the older girl haphazardly blocked. Kotone stumbled, still disorientated, and Kaede landed a punch to the side of the girl’s face, before following up with another to the other side of her jaw. 

 

Kotone groaned, blinking, and Kaede grabbed her by the lapels of her blazer, before tossing her aside and onto the ground, watching the older girl roll. She clicked her tongue, “Do you mind staying down? I’d rather not extend this anymore than I have to.” 

 

Her vision shook, and the older girl let out a noise somewhere between a groan and a wheeze, slowly pushing herself up. She could hear Lynn and Xinyu’s cries faintly, but her vision wouldn’t stop blurring, wouldn’t stop moving, a chaotic mess of shadows and light as Kaede approached. Her mind wouldn’t stop fixating on it no matter what – the height, the fall if they weren’t careful. 

 

Mayu… She thought of the fight on the roof, of how Nakyoung had screamed when Mayu fell, how the rowdy riot of voices atop the roof that day silenced once Mayu had fallen. Kotone watched as Kaede crossed her arms, and something cold washed over her, her limbs feeling numb, her mind going dull. 

 

With a grunt, the older girl slowly stood again, but her legs trembled. She ran towards Kaede again, and the younger girl only sighed. 

 

Kotone tried throwing a punch, but Kaede merely ducked to the side, before dodging another punch Kotone had thrown. “Aish, when did you get so sloppy?” Kotone threw another punch, easily caught, and Kaede raised her foot before kicking Kotone’s knee. It buckled, causing her weight to shift as Kaede tugged on her arm again, bringing her forward. Her knee slammed against the underside of Kotone’s jaw, and a white hot pain seared through her head. 

 

She collapsed towards the ground, only for Kaede to catch her on the back of her blazer. Kaede shot her an unimpressed look, “Does Lynn-chan really have someone like you keeping her safe?” She scoffed, and Kotone glared. 

 

“She wouldn’t need anyone if people like you…” Kotone started, “...just left people alone.” 

 

Kaede frowned, before kicking Kotone aside, and Kotone’s body rolled against the ground once more. She ran towards it, ignoring Lynn’s pleas in the background before kicking Kotone again whilst she was down, her voice rising. “You of all people don’t get to judge me!” Kotone coughed as another hit landed against her stomach, and Kaede let out an almost animalistic noise, putting a foot to Kotone’s chest. 

 

“You went mad, went on a rampage and hospitalised other kids,” Kaede’s eyes narrowed, her breathing heavier than it was before, “Someone almost died because of you, right?” Kaede scoffed, “No, sorry, they’re in a coma. Trapped in an unconscious state, all because you kept picking fights and wouldn’t stop. She was your best friend, right? Did she ever ask you to stop fighting, ever tell you that it was wrong?” Pressure built on her chest as Kaede pushed down with her foot. 

 

Kotone blinked, something wet in the corners of her eyes.

She watched Mayu sigh, hands shaking in her lap. The pair sat on a nearby wall to the school, a banana milk in her hand, Mayu’s sitting beside her, empty. Kotone fixated on her friend’s expression, the way her eyes would dart around, the slight trembling to her shoulders. When Mayu looked up, she didn’t meet Kotone’s eyes, instead fixating on the cut on the side of her lip. 

 

“Tone…” she started, nervous, and Kotone hummed. “Can you promise me something?” 

 

Kotone blinked before nodding, “Sure, anything.” 

 

“Stop getting into fights,” Mayu said, looking away. Kotone opened her mouth to protest, but Mayu spoke on, “I… I know sometimes it’s because they say something about me or Naky or Yeonji but…” A more frustrated sigh slipped from Mayu’s lips, “But you don’t need to defend us all the time.” 

 

Kotone furrowed her brow, and Mayu sighed, looking up again and meeting her friend’s eyes. “Sooner or later, you’ll pick a bad fight a-and something’s going to happen and…” Mayu closed her eyes, “I can’t live with myself if I knew something like that happened because I didn’t try to stop you…” 

 

The soft, almost scared, look in Mayu’s eyes was enough to silence any words on Kotone’s tongue. “Please… just promise me you’ll try to not get into any more fights.” 

 

Kotone glanced away, eyes settling on all the students pouring out from the gates, to the jocks shoving around smaller boys, to the girls who surrounded Haeun as she walked with an elegant and confident air despite the tape on her nose. Kotone felt something simmer beneath her skin, but she sighed. 

 

“Of course.” 

Kaede stared down coldly at Kotone, “I bet she did. I bet she wanted you to stop doing it all, but you couldn’t, could you?” Kaede shook her head, “And she’s gone now, and it’s all you think about. I bet it eats you up every night.” The frigid and familiar grip of guilt froze around Kotone’s chest as she coughed, and Kaede glanced away, spitting out the coppery taste that had developed on her tongue. She scowled, ignoring her own gnawing guilt that lurched in her stomach, glaring down at Kotone’s crumpled figure.

 

“What right does someone like you have to judge me and my reasons for fighting?” She scoffed, delivering another kick to Kotone’s body before walking off. She spotted the nearby tape, and walked towards it, turning herself away from Kotone’s body on the ground, perhaps because if she looked at it any longer, the regret may become too unbearable. 

 

“You ruined someone else’s life… something like that’s unforgivable,” Kaede closed her eyes, sighing, “You’re angry at me, but at the end of the day, it’s your fault your friend ended up the way she did.” 

 

Those two words rang around in Kotone’s mind, and inside herself, something snapped. 

 

Your fault…

 

The tightness in her chest worsened, almost unbearably so, and she let out a shaky breath as small white spots clouded her vision. Yet, she felt something hot burn within her veins, a scorching fire beginning to grow as she slowly turned onto her side, wincing at the slowly forming bruise on it, before quietly pushing herself off the ground.

 

“You… This i-is all your fault!” Nakyoung screamed, slamming Kotone against the wall as she heaved.

 

Anger. That was the only thing that clouded those memories for Kotone – the anger she felt, the anger Nakyoung had shown her in the hospital room, the angered looks of the adults when it came time to address what Kotone did, the angered look of classmates at the loss of Koma Mayu. All Kotone could think of was the anger everyone had felt that day, but that wasn’t all there was to it. 

 

Kotone had been too busy swaddling herself in the blanket of emotions that clouded those days, she hadn’t stopped once to think of the choices everyone had made. Haeun’s choice to worsen the situation, Mayu’s choice to confront Haeun, Nakyoung and Mayu ignoring Kotone and going to the roof.

 

Haeun choosing to attack Mayu on that roof. 

 

Everyone made choices that day – choices Kotone had no part in making. Why should she hold herself accountable to the choices made by others?

 

No… Kotone thought, crawling towards Kaede’s turned away figure, and both Xinyu and Lynn fell silent as they watched their friend move towards Kaede. 

 

Nien shook her head. “It wasn’t your fault… I know you. I’ve seen you with Lynn, I’ve seen you with Xinyu. I know enough to say it wasn’t your fault, whatever it was.” Kotone took a sharp breath in.

 

It… wasn’t my fault. 

 

Kotone thought, quietly sliding behind Kaede. Slowly, she rested her body against Kaede’s back, and the younger girl froze. Kotone muttered something unintelligible, and Kaede raised a brow, scoffing in annoyance. 

 

“What did you say?” She asked, and felt a soft grip on her shirt. 

 

“...my fault…” Kotone mumbled, and Kaede was close to turning around and swinging on the girl. 

 

“I said,” she grumbled, “What did you–” 

 

It all happened so quickly. 

 

Kaede felt a sharp tug on the sleeves of her shirt, and Kotone had tugged both her arms towards the opposite side, her right arm being pulled towards her left side, and her left arm towards her right. The sleeves were pulled over her hands, which Kotone now had pinned behind the younger girl’s back. 

 

She… restrained me?

 

“Wh–” Kaede didn’t get a chance to finish her sentence, as a sharp shove led her own forehead to collide with the ground beneath her. She gasped trying to move, but Kotone’s makeshift restraint limited her movement. 

 

“It wasn’t my fault.” Kotone said before shifting her weight forward, forcing Kaede’s head to smack the ground again as she groaned. She shook her head, disorientated, and felt the ends of her sleeves being pulled on further, the fabric now tightening around her arms. Kaede grunted, kicking behind herself and kicking Kotone back. She tried standing, but stumbled with the lack of support from her hands. 

 

Even with Kotone a few feet back and recovering, Kaede’s hands were still bound. Her eyes widened, and she turned her head, trying to see what happened. When she tugged with her arms, she felt it. 

 

“You crazy little…” Kaede laughed, getting onto a knee before onto her foot, and finally standing shakily, turning to see Kotone wrapping her own tie around her knuckles, although Kaede caught the shiny glint of something silver nestled between the tie and Kotone’s knuckles. Coins? Kaede grinned, trying to move her arms again, “Did you tie my sleeves together?”

 

When Lynn looked over, she gasped. The white ends of Kaede’s button-up shirt were now tied together into a tight knot, leaving Kaede’s upper body restrained as Kotone charged forth. The older girl raised her fist back, and focused in on Kaede’s struggling movements, time almost slowing as she closed in. 

 

Brass knuckles work by preserving and concentrating the force to a smaller area alongside increasing the mass of your fist, dealing more damage, Her brain supplied, landing a punch to Kaede’s side, the girl gasping as the fist made contact, The coins and tie work similarly, albeit more crudely.

 

There was a faint sting in Kotone’s fist, easy enough to ignore as she threw another jab. Kaede wheezed, before ducking under another punch, awkwardly stumbling and rolling before steadying herself into a crouch. Kotone swung around, aiming for a kick that narrowly missed as Kaede kicked herself toward the side, landing on her back, before grunting as she got to her feet, still crouching. Kotone and Kaede waited a beat, before charging at each other. 

 

Kaede kept her body high in her strides, her and Kotone’s eyes meeting at an equal height, before Kaede shifted her weight lower, ducking down as she rammed her shoulder against Kotone. She could hear the faint sound of her already strained shirt shoulder begin to rip. Kotone grunted, before holding Kaede in place and pushing against the ground with the balls of her feet. She raised an elbow, bringing it down against Kaede’s shoulder. 

 

The quiet rip hit Kaede’s ears again, and she smiled, despite the ache now on back. Kotone elbows Kaede again, then again, and Kaede feels a kick to her stomach as she grunts. The older girl slows, and Kaede uses the chance to headbutt Kotone’s weakened side, hearing the girl cough as she stumbled to the side, and Kaede raised her foot and threw it against the same side.

 

Kotone raised her arm to block it, stumbling back as Kaede glanced around, and spotted it. Smiling, Kaede ran towards a spot on the railing, and Kotone’s brows furrowed. 

 

Her eyes then caught on, and widened, before running towards Kaede. 

 

Kaede grinned wolfishly, turning around to meet Kotone’s oncoming eyes. There, on the railing, a thin piece of the metal wiring had been damaged, a small, sharp string of metal jutting out. Kaede manoeuvred herself, letting the metal snag on the already ripping segment of her shirt around her shoulder. 

 

As Kotone closed in, Kaede tugged herself forward, and a loud ripping noise sounded through the air. Kotone’s makeshift weapon slammed against the tall metal fence around the perimeter of the roof, rattling it. Kotone’s eyes widened, quickly pulling them away before she looked down at the ground below for too long. Kaede smiled – one of her shirt sleeves entirely missing, leaving her arm exposed.

 

Glancing down to her other arm, still somewhat bound, she grabbed onto the shirt covering her other shoulder. 

 

With a quick tug, she ripped off the other sleeve, discarding it, leaving her shirt sleeveless and her arms free. The younger girl smiled, raising her hands before balling them into fists. 

 

Kotone narrowed her eyes, her uncovered hand moving to the inner pocket of her blazer. 

 

“No more holding back now, eh?” Kaede giggled. 

 

Kotone didn’t make any noise, simply pulling out her pen.  

 

=====

 

Nien uppercutted another one of the men, sending him into the air, before punching another in the jaw. One tried throwing a kick, easily blocked by the girl, before his leg was caught. Nien tossed him up and back through the air, sending him into a spin before he crashed against the ground. Another man swung a wooden beam towards her, and Nien caught it. 

 

She thrust the beam back at the man, jabbing the left side of his chest as he gasped, falling, before she swung the beam towards the side of another man. The end of the beam splintered and shattered, and when one man rushed towards her with a bat, Nien reached her free hand out. She caught the man by his head, before slamming the beam to the side of it, completely breaking whatever was left of it. 

 

She let go as he stumbled, shakily on his feet and grabbing his head, before Nien reached her hand out again, getting a firm grasp on the back of his skull. She slammed him into the ground below, before throwing him back into the crowd of oncoming attackers. There was a chorus of startled yells, and Nien sighed, a vague ache in her muscles. Behind her was the corridor, several unconscious bodies piled atop each other as Sohyun stepped over them. 

 

The men waited, Nien readying her fists again, and the air grew heavy with tension as Sohyun sighed. Wordlessly, the older girl checked her phone, clicking her tongue. “Enough time has passed…” she thought, shrugging. 

 

When Nien dared to glance behind her, brown eyes meeting cold grey ones, Sohyun nodded. “Let her through.” She watched as the men nodded, before parting ways, leaving a clear path to the exit of the bowling alley. Nien sighed, turning to face Sohyun, expression unreadable as Sohyun tilted her head. 

 

“When this is all said and done…” Nien started, before her eyes softened. “Let Kaede go, and make her own decisions.” 

 

Sohyun swallowed. “Even now, all you can do is worry about everyone else.” Sohyun looked down, scoffing quietly. When she raised her head again, Nien met those same frozen grey eyes. “...Leave.” Was all she said, voice distorted through the modulator, and Nien huffed. As Nien ran through the path towards the exit, Sohyun turned around, assessing the damage done to her men. She could hear the echoes of Nien’s fast and heavy strides, likely sprinting full speed to the school. 

 

“She hasn’t softened up one bit,” Sohyun thought, chuckling to herself as she walked past the mass of unconscious and groaning men, back towards her room. “Call our doctors – there’ll be a bonus for anyone hurt by Hsu Nientzu.” She called out, affirming shouts in the background as Sohyun made her way to her desk.

 

=====

 

Kotone’s grip on her pen tightened, and Kaede readied herself into a fighting stance. 

 

The older Japanese girl shot forth, pen raised as she jabbed it towards Kaede, who side-stepped to avoid it. Kotone swung again, narrowly missing Kaede’s face as the girl jumped back, before throwing a punch towards Kotone. The older girl raised her covered fist, blocking the punch, before swinging the pen again, leaving a cut across Kaede’s cheek, the younger girl hissing. 

 

Kotone flipped the pen in her hand into a reverse grip, and tried stabbing Kaede again. The younger girl blocked the hit, before sending a kick towards Kotone’s stomach, sending the older girl flying back, ungracefully trying to land herself on the ground before settling into a crouched position. The two maintained eye contact, and Kaede let out an amused huff as Kotone narrowed her eyes into a glare. 

 

Blood slowly trickled out of the cut on Kaede’s face, and she couldn’t help but let out a small laugh. The girl reached for her tie, and Kotone lunged forth again. She jabbed the pen forth, and Kaede side-stepped once again, and when Kotone tried to readjust mid-swing, she felt something wrap around her wrist. She pivoted, body facing Kaede’s once again, and when she pushed the pen forth, she found Kaede’s tie wrapped around her wrist, restricting her movement. 

 

Kotone growled, pushing forth as Kaede raised both her hands to hold the older girl’s restrained hand in place. Kotone tried supporting herself with her other hand, and pushed forward. The pen moved, nearing Kaede’s face, an inch or two away from her eye as Kaede cackled. “What? Gonna gouge my eye out?” She mocked, and then, pushed back harder. Kotone felt the push against her arms, and watched as the back of the pen was pushed towards her face. 

 

When it was an inch away from her own eye, she snarled, kicking towards Kaede’s knee as the girl stumbled. Not much, but enough that her focus lessened, and Kotone pulled her hand to the side, dragging Kaede with it, before slamming her forehead into the bridge of Kaede’s nose. The girl stumbled back, tie in her grasp but slipping off Kotone’s wrist. Kotone lunged forth again, and Kaede stayed low. 

 

When Kotone neared, Kaede then threw herself forward, tackling Kotone to the ground as the pen went scattering across the ground. 

 

Kaede then straddled Kotone, before quickly wrapping the tie around Kotone’s neck, and squeezing. Blood trickled down from Kaede’s lip, and Kotone wheezed as the pressure around her neck increased. Struggling, she grunted, before slamming the makeshift coin-knuckle weapon against Kaede’s side, before doing it again, and Kaede gasped in pain, giving Kotone a chance to shove the younger girl off of her as she sucked in a breath. Both girls lay on the ground, tiring, but slowly getting back up. 

 

Blood splattered onto the ground as Kaede spat, slowly getting up, her body screaming in protest as she chuckled. Her ribs ached, her mind pulsing with pain, the sounds around her dulled as she watched Kotone slowly stand. The older girl had a red mark around her neck, blood trickling down her own lip, body likely bruised in several places. Kaede offered a quick glance back to Xinyu and Lynn, half-expecting them to be cheering on Kotone, only to see them both shooting them both worried glances. 

 

“How much longer can you keep going on for?” Kaede asked, eyes moving back to the older girl as Kotone sighed, heavy. 

 

“As long as I need to…” Kotone shook her head, slightly dazed as the oxygenated blood went back to her brain, “...to take you down.” Kaede smiled. 

 

“You know…” she winced, clutching her side before chuckling, “I’m glad the others have you…” Kotone stayed quiet, and Kaede chuckled, “I can’t be trusted. Never can be. I’m glad Lynn has someone like you at her side.” 

 

Kotone ignored the odd feeling in her chest, quickly glancing back to Lynn, whose eyes were wet, body trembling as she watched her friends fight. She gazed back at Kaede, “You don’t want to fight.” She concludes, and Kaede laughs. 

 

“Maybe I do, at least a little?” She offered, and Kotone sighed. 

 

“But you have to fight, or… you feel like you have to.” Kotone thought back to Mayu in the hospital, and to the many times someone would insult her or Yeonji, and how many times an overwhelming sense of obligation would override any other thought. 

 

“You get it…” Kaede chuckled, “So you know I can’t stop, not now.” Kotone sighed, nodding, and for a moment, the two shared a softer gaze, Kotone slightly hesitant and Kaede more vulnerable, before their stares hardened again, and they lunged forth.

 

Kotone swung her tie-covered hand, aiming for Kaede’s temple, and Kaede ducked down, before uppercutting Kotone with a sharp punch to the underside of her jaw. A thud echoed in Kotone’s mind, and Kaede didn’t let up, following with a punch to the side of Kotone’s face, and a kick towards her stomach, sending her flying back. Kotone skidded against the floor, soles scraping against the concrete of the rooftop. 

 

Kaede rushed forth, and Kotone attempted another jab with her knuckle, but Kaede ducked down fast, thrusting her shoulder into Kotone’s stomach, and the girl wheezed as she doubled over, before a knee slammed against her face, sending her head flying upward. She stumbled, shaking her head as she felt blood slowly trickle down one of her nostrils, before Kaede kicked Kotone in the stomach again, sending her back against the ground. 

 

At this point, throughout the struggle, Kotone’s tie-coin-combination had come undone, coins scattering across the ground and tie loosely wrapped around her fist. Kotone had fallen near the chair Kaede was sitting at earlier, her eyes screwed shut as her body cried out in pain. She tried to move, to get back up, but she heard a rustling of fabric, and soon, something wrapped around her head. 

 

When she opened her eyes, she was met with black, and could feel fabric over her face, and she struggled. When Kotone reached her hands to tug at whatever was on her face, she recognised the texture immediately. A blazer… Kaede’s blazer. 

 

Exactly as Kotone realised, Kaede had walked over, swiping her blazer off her seat before wrapping it over Kotone’s head. The older girl struggled, thrashing and clawing at the fabric over her face and eyes, but Kaede pulled it back, before throwing Kotone’s head against the floor. “Not so nice when it’s you, huh?” Kaede couldn’t help but remark, and could feel Kotone writhing underneath it. 

 

Off to the side, Lynn couldn’t help the cry that left her lips, and Xinyu growled. “They need to stop… before one seriously hurts the other…” The taller girl muttered, eyes falling to the drops of blood across the roof. 

 

They’re both tenacious, the taller girl thought, biting her lip, Neither will stop until the other is unconscious, and both have a shockingly high pain tolerance. How far will they go until they need to stop? Xinyu’s eyes fell to Lynn, to the panicked look in her eyes as she struggled against her binds. 

 

Kotone’s vision was still clouded with dancing shadows, and the older girl’s mind scrambled for ideas. Her breath was hot and right up against her face, the fabric against her face feeling rough. Every attempt to pull away only led to Kaede tightening it again. Kotone could feel the ground scraping against her knees, and she moved her feet around, until she felt her shoe brush against Kaede’s.

 

Raising her foot, Kotone drove it down against Kaede’s. Memories of an old excerpt from her textbook hit her – A nerve cluster in the foot, she recalled, Acts as a pressure point, when striked… Kaede let out a gasp, her grip loosening. Kotone hadn’t hit it hard enough to stop her, but it was enough to let her slip out of her grasp, head and chest dropping to the ground as Kaede stepped back. Kotone’s eyes landed on a potted plant nearby, and she reached out to grab it. 

 

As Kaede dropped her blazer and readied to strike, Kotone threw the contents of the pot against Kaede’s face – dirt, sand, roots and plants flying out as the younger girl raised her arms to guard her face. Kotone raised the pot above her head, before slamming it against Kaede’s foot, hitting the same point again, and this time Kaede let out a higher gasp, her body seizing up in pain, before Kotone smashed the pot against the side of the younger girl’s face, letting the plant pot drop against the ground.

 

Kaede’s body swayed as she groaned, and Kotone glanced behind her. She grabbed the chair Kaede had been sitting on when she walked in, and folded it, before crashing it against Kaede’s side. When the younger girl cried out, Kotone raised the chair, and struck her temple, and Kaede fell to the ground, groaning, before fading into unconsciousness. 

 

It was done, and Kotone sighed, body swaying. “I… should’ve told you…” she mumbled, falling to her knees.

 

“I…” 

 

The world around her dulled, noises becoming quieter, and faintly, Kotone swore she could hear her. Maybe it was Lynn screaming at her, maybe it was her voice melding with Xinyu’s in the air, or perhaps, it was the sound of her own memories bleeding into reality. 

 

‘Kotone…’ Mayu’s voice faintly rang in her ears.

 

“...don’t do roofs.”

 

=====

 

Lynn struggled against her binds, stumbling as Xinyu called out to her. The Japanese girl tried to crawl over, but with her legs and arms bound, it was almost impossible. She winced, and heard the clambering of footsteps up the stairwell, and something cold hit her heart. More fighters? People to attack Kotone, punish Kaede? Or was it Nien, finally having reached them?

 

Her mind runs through worse-case scenarios, but relief washes over her once she sees the familiar reddish-brown hair of Dahyun, alongside Shion’s soft chocolate eyes as they rush over to an unconscious Kaede. 

 

“Ede!” Shion cries, holding the girl’s head in her lap, casting a fearful glance over at Kotone’s own body. “What did you…” she murmurs, before gazing back at Kaede’s face, pushing strands of hair out of the way with her thumbs as she whimpers, “What happened to you…?” Her sentence trails off, her question unanswered. 

 

Dahyun hovers near her body, sighing. Of course, this was where things were going to go, and part of her almost despised how she hadn’t tried to talk Kaede down from doing this. Maybe it was in part that she knew even if she did say something, Kaede would’ve still gone through with it. 

 

She shakes her head, before hesitantly approaching both Lynn and Xinyu, pulling out a pair of pink-handled scissors from her bag. She cuts through Lynn’s binds, casting a glance over at Yubin’s unconscious form. “Is she…?” She wonders, and Xinyu sighs, rolling her shoulders. 

 

“She got her ass kicked is my guess,” She muttered, before nodding towards her own bound limbs. “Be a darling and free me?” She smiles sweetly, although Dahyun seems hesitant. Dahyun’s eyes trail back to Kaede, and Xinyu sighs, a soft scoff leaving her smiling lips. “I won’t try anything, I swear.” 

 

Part of her almost wants to, but seeing Shion so scared, cradling Kaede’s body like it might break even more, leaves nothing but a hollow feeling in her chest at the idea. After all, her mind wouldn’t stop replaying Kaede’s words. Dahyun gives a sigh as she watches Xinyu stare over at Kaede’s body, and once Lynn is freed, she moves over to the Chinese girl. 

 

Lynn runs towards Kotone, slowing down and dropping to her knees as she hovers over the girl, scared murmurs leaving her mouth as Kotone makes a groaning noise, eyes closed, but slowly opening, the bright light of the sky above blinding her. Red marks and bruises are probably scattered across her body, but it's not like Kaede went down unscathed either. The noises Kotone makes indicate she’s conscious – barely.

 

Before Lynn can speak, it’s not long before a thunderous set of footsteps rise along the stairwell again, and soon, a familiar Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl emerges, golden brown hair catching the fading sun above. 

 

“Xinyu…” Nien murmurs, watching Xinyu rotate her wrists, borrowing Dahyun’s scissors to free Yubin. The basketball captain’s eyes then fell upon Kotone, gasping. “Tone!” She ran over, and Lynn watched Kotone’s eyes crack open, barely, eyes hardly focusing as she registered Nien’s voice. Nien slowed, sliding beside Kotone and raising the girl’s head, before flashing a smile, albeit a shaky one.

 

“Tone…” she half-whispered, sniffling as she glanced around. Dried specks of blood, Kaede bruised and unconscious in Shion’s grasp, Dahyun now at her friend’s side too, gingerly assessing where the bruises and other injuries were. She sighed, glancing back down, and Lynn couldn’t help but be taken aback by the red-rimmed look to Nien’s otherwise soft brown eyes, tears building up.

 

Kotone murmured something, slurring her words slightly as Nien began to cradle Kotone’s head against her chest. “Sorry I’m late…” she sighed, stroking Kotone’s head as the injured girl’s body leant against Nien’s. 

 

“M…” Kotone began, and Lynn and Nien’s eyes snapped towards Kotone, her voice soft, quiet, almost broken. “Mayu… I…” Lynn’s eyes widened, “I got into more fights…” Kotone made a noise, something between a groan and whimper, and there was a tight squeeze in Lynn’s gut. “I’m… sorry…” With how Kotone’s body slacked in Nien’s grasp, it was evident the girl was truly unconscious now. 

 

A small ember of frustration flickered in Nien’s chest, and when she glanced over towards Kaede, she could only sigh at the sight. Even Xinyu seemed concerned as she hovered nearby, Yubin thrown over her back, arms loosely resting around the taller girl’s collarbone. “What do we do?” Xinyu asked, brows knitted with worry. “We can’t just rock up to a hospital and say what happened without it becoming a big thing…” 

 

Nien shook her head, biting her lip, “Everyone here would get in too much trouble…” she then sighed, an idea springing to mind. She held Kotone against her with one arm, reaching for her phone with the other. With the amount of men she just injured at Sohyun’s base, she had no idea if the person she was trying to reach would even offer to help, but still. Nien had to try. 

 

As the call rang out, Xinyu’s eyes gravitated to Kaede’s bag, and spotted the envelope now peaking out. Her belongings must’ve been scattered across the ground at some point in the scuffle, the letter falling out in the process. Spotting Kaede’s name written on it, she slowly makes her way over towards it.

 

Eventually, the call was answered. “Nien?” The familiar voice asked, and Nien felt her shoulders relax at the lack of hostility in the girl’s voice on the other end. 

 

“Seoyeon, we need your help.” 

 

=====

 

The air to Seoyeon’s home was still, the girl sighing as she walked through the familiar hallways of her family’s abode, framed family photos lining the walls, alongside obscure art pieces and the odd potted plant here or there. Harsh whites and blacks lined the entire interior, a monochromatic world she was stuck in. Her parents hadn’t been home in weeks, and wouldn’t be back for another month. 

 

The only company she’d had over was the weekly cleaning crew, so as poor as the circumstances were, a small part of her was pleasantly surprised at the small signs of other life in her house. Nien’s crumpled snack bar wrappers on the table, marks in the carpet suggesting someone had walked on it, hushed conversations and whispered words. She paused outside a room with a red door, and sighed. 

 

A guest room, where beyond it, Xinyu was sitting. Guilt stung her eyes as Seoyeon blinked, shaking her head as she wiped any lingering tears. Now was not the time to feel sorry for herself, the fresh ice-pack in her hands feeling slightly heavier. She knocked, and heard a hum. “Seoyeon?” She mumbled a reply, and Xinyu beckoned her to enter. 

 

Seoyeon slipped into the room, and was met with Xinyu’s awkward smile. The room had two beds, intended for any guests Seoyeon had wished to bring over, according to their parents. Seoyeon could only eye roll – that was what they did. Her parents assumed, never asked. They didn’t bother getting to know if Seoyeon had any friends or who they could be, just that if she did, she’d have room for them. It’s not like they cared much in that regard anyway. All Seoyeon needed to do was look pretty and go to med-school. 

 

Xinyu was sitting up in one of the guest beds, hands fidgeting in her lap, with Yubin lying down in one of the other beds, throwing up a peace sign. Jiwoo sat in a chair between both beds, arms crossed, shooting Seoyeon a hesitant look. 

 

Seoyeon moved towards the other side of Xinyu’s bed, glancing over the girl. “Your injuries weren’t too severe, at least, compared to the others…” she murmured, and Xinyu nodded. Seoyeon raised the ice pack to Xinyu’s temple, and the other girl winced. “Keep this on, and occasionally use a new one over the next few days. Avoid any fighting,” her eyes narrowed, “I mean that.” 

 

Xinyu offers a grin, “Of course, doctor’s orders.” Seoyeon couldn’t help the smile working its way onto her face, reapplying the ice-pack at a different angle.

 

“If you feel dizzier for longer periods, or end up throwing up, then–” 

 

Xinyu cut in, “Go to the hospital,” she muttered, fond exasperation in her eyes, “I know, you’ve told me plenty of times in the past.” Memories of Seoyeon chastising her and Nien whenever they got injured, Sohyun throwing in comments before Seoyeon would unleash her own wrath on the other girl for any of her own injuries. 

 

Turns out being unable to feel pain meant not knowing where you might’ve been injured, leaving Sohyun to be the biggest cause of Seoyeon’s ire at times. A soft laugh almost escapes her from the thought, but she suppresses it, the memories fading as she glances up at Seoyeon now. Her dark hair is longer, sporting bangs now, and their are the faintest hint of dark circles under her eyes. Her once soft and pristine hands now have a faded scar around the knuckles, and Xinyu holds back a frown. 

 

Of course, joining The Alliance as their medic hardly means Seoyeon is free from danger. Seoyeon presses a little harder with the ice-pack, and Xinyu gives a quiet yelp as Seoyeon chuckles at the cute pout Xinyu gives in return. 

 

Yubin watched the interaction from her bed, Jiwoo and her looking between the two girls curiously. Seoyeon shook her head, scoffing as she sighed, “Can’t believe I still have to patch you guys up.” She mumbled, and Jiwoo raised a brow. 

 

“Probably doesn’t help when your own guys are the ones attacking us.” Seoyeon winced, and Yubin swore the room had dropped in temperature by a few degrees. She lightly smacked Jiwoo’s shoulder, and Xinyu offered a stern but soft look. 

 

“Look,” she said, meeting Yubin’s eyes, “I can’t be the only one who’s a little surprised Nien called in someone from The Alliance to patch us–”

 

“Jiwoo…” Xinyu muttered, and Jiwoo’s mouth clamped shut. Xinyu sighed, glancing back at Seoyeon, mumbling an apology as she glanced back at Jiwoo. Seoyeon found it hard to look at any of them all of a sudden, eyes fixed to the floor as Xinyu raised a hand to pat and hold onto her arm, before glancing back at Jiwoo. She sighed, “You’re right, usually I hate them, wouldn’t even think about talking to someone from there, not after what they did to me,” She thought of the scar on her side, pausing, “Or what they took…” 

 

Her mind ran to Sohyun, recalling once warm eyes that now seemed vacant, distant, cold. She shook her head, “But Seoyeon only joined to patch people up,” she shrugged, and Seoyeon glanced at Xinyu, a warm smile on the taller girl’s face as she spoke to Jiwoo, “She wants to help people, no matter whose side they’re on. Wolf might keep them at their side but…” Xinyu glanced up, meeting Seoyeon’s hesitant eyes. 

 

“I can’t hate Seoyeon.” Seoyeon felt something tighten in her chest at the confirmation, and Xinyu pats her arm again, before taking the ice-pack from Seoyeon and pressing it to her head.

 

Seoyeon watched Xinyu for a moment, hands wringing themselves in her lap. She started slow, quiet, “...I know it might not be my place to say…” she starts in a half-whisper, “But try not to hate Kaede too,” Xinyu froze up at the statement, and Seoyeon sighed, “A big reason she took on this mission was because she didn’t trust someone else to do it. If she let someone else hurt you guys, really mess you or Lynn up…” Seoyeon shook her head, “I think that’s why she did it, even if she didn’t want to.” 

 

Xinyu stays quiet, “No promises.” She says, and Seoyeon sighs. Still, Xinyu gives her a gentle smile, and Seoyeon gives her one in return, offering a small bow as she turned and walked away.

 

Seoyeon briefly leaves the room, returning soon with another ice-pack that she offers to Yubin. The girl nods, taking it, and pressing it to her own temple. “For the record,” Yubin starts, “If Nien trusts you, then so do I. I’m just surprised you’re… allowed to help us, is all.” She mutters, wincing as the cold bag touches her head. 

 

Seoyeon gives a shrug, “Wolf can be… difficult,” Seoyeon settles, not missing the unimpressed looks of everyone else in the room, “But they let me do my own things. If I want to patch someone else up, they won’t stop me.” She said, still catching Jiwoo’s hesitant stare. 

 

Yubin catches on, elbowing her friend. “Ji, be cool.” 

 

“Sorry I’m still a little cautious…” she murmured, and Seoyeon could appreciate Jiwoo’s protectiveness. The sight of a taller girl defending their shorter friend, one more cautious the other more trusting, led her eyes back to Xinyu, who busied herself with some letter in her grasp. She hadn’t let Seoyeon take a good look at it, and Seoyeon wasn’t even sure it was addressed to Xinyu herself. 

 

Yubin rolls her eyes, elbowing Jiwoo again. “If Nien trusts her, then so do I.” Yubin offered, shrugging, giving a smile to Seoyeon. “People have their reasons, I guess. She must have hers.” The taller girl only sighs, and Seoyeon glances over Yubin. 

 

“You have some bruises, I’ve applied some patches that should help with swelling. Your jaw is fine and your temple is bruised – you might have a mild concussion, so you have the same rules as Xinyu – no fighting, nothing too demanding. If you throw up, run to a hospital,” Yubin nods, and Seoyeon glances at Yubin’s foot, “You’re lucky Kaede didn’t break anything with that wrench, just hit a sensitive spot. Just don’t overwork it, alright?” Yubin gives a salute, and Seoyeon chuckles. 

 

Seoyeon glances over at Jiwoo, “I can tell you’re a good friend,” she smiles, “So keep an eye on her.” Jiwoo shifts, but nods, before wondering. 

 

“If you’re so close with Wolf… do we have to worry about them coming here?” Jiwoo’s eyes narrowed, “With reinforcements?” 

 

Yubin scoffed, “Yah, how many times do I have to say–”

 

“You won’t.” Seoyeon says, “Only Wolf knows where I live, and they wouldn’t jeopardise me by revealing my location so freely. And if they do try to come here to cause a ruckus…” Seoyeon shrugs, “I’ll just kick them out.” 

 

Xinyu chuckles at that, and the trio’s eyes fall to her. “She’s not lying…” She muttered, thinking back to the one time Sohyun was holed up studying in the library, too locked-in to meet up with them, and Seoyeon was later seen dragging her out by the ear as Sohyun was red-faced with embarrassment. 

 

The younger girls glanced up at Seoyeon, and Yubin smirked. “Cool…” Seoyeon gave a small bow before heading to the door. 

 

“I need to check up on the other two – their injuries seemed way worse…” she murmured, unlocking the door, but briefly hovering in the doorway. She gave a small sigh, before glancing back at Yubin and Jiwoo. Xinyu had opened the letter, and looked up from reading it as Seoyeon held her gaze for a moment. 

 

“If you had a friend who meant the world to you, even if they didn’t know it…” she started, eyes digging deep into Jiwoo’s soul, “And they turned around and walked down a path you knew you couldn’t convince them to walk off of, would you turn around and leave them, live a better and easier life, but be kept up late at night, wondering if you made the right choice…” Seoyeon closed her eyes briefly, sighing to herself, before reopening them.

 

“Or would you follow them and walk down that path as well, so at least that way, they had someone there to make sure they didn’t lose themselves completely?” Jiwoo held her breath, and Seoyeon simply smiled. 

 

“If you know your answer, then you know mine, and you know why I’m in The Alliance.” With that, Seoyeon closes the door behind herself. 

 

=====

 

Kaede glares down at the blanket Seoyeon had draped over her lap, bandages wrapped around her body as Shion quietly sleeps at her side, resting her upper body against the bed. The dried tears on the girl's face left something bitter brewing in Kaede’s stomach, even despite Dahyun’s repeated reassurances that neither of them were mad at Kaede. They should be . Her mind kept jeering. Dahyun was sitting in an armchair, book in grasp as Kaede sighed. 

 

Gauzes and bandages littered her body, and the cuts on her face still faintly stung from whatever liquid Seoyeon had been applying to them earlier. 

 

Seoyeon enters, closing the door behind her. She’d let Kaede take up her own bed, and when Kaede woke up and protested, Seoyeon had met her evenly. The older girl cited how she couldn’t let someone injured sleep uncomfortably. She walks over, and the first thing she does is stroke Kaede’s head, and the younger girl let out a shaky, broken sigh. 

 

“I’m making you sleep here for the next few days,” Seoyeon muttered pointedly, “I want to keep you in sight and monitor you to make sure you’re healing properly.” Kaede only nodded, and Seoyeon glanced up at Dahyun. “If you want, you and Shion could stay over?” 

 

Dahyun beamed, taking out her phone, “I’ll let our parents know.” Seoyeon chuckled, and when Kaede was about to protest, Dahyun gave her friend a stare. Seoyeon held back a laugh at how quickly Kaede surrendered, her eyes falling back at Shion. 

 

“I upset her…” Kaede murmured, and Seoyeon sighed, patting the girl’s head. 

 

“Because you’re hurt, dingus,” she shook her head as Kaede sent a weak glare, “She was scared you got hurt badly. She’ll be happy to wake up and see you’re not dead or in serious condition. Your side’s a little messed up, but it’ll heal in time.” Kaede leant back against the headboard, her body protesting at the sigh that left her lips. 

 

“I ruined something, again…” she murmured, closing her eyes, and Seoyeon hummed. 

 

“I’m not going to say you did something good – because none of us do, not with our line of work,” she muttered, softening as she continued, “But you had your reasons. You didn’t want someone else to take over and do it worse. You took them out as quickly as you could, only really messing up Kotone, and in fairness, she messed you up back.” She shrugged, and Kaede’s hand clenched. Frustration burned through her veins, and she gave a quiet scoff. 

 

“Ede…” Dahyun started, and Kaede shook her head. 

 

“You two should hate me,” she croaked, eyes wet, “You two should be in that other room, making sure Xinyu or Yubin or Kotone are okay, not… not here, with me… at my side…” She sniffed, something clawing at her chest, “I wish I could hate Sohyun. Because how could I say no? I can’t just let someone else do the damn mission, because I know some people would’ve…” her mind flashed to Lynn, to the idea of letting someone punch or hurt her repeatedly. 

 

Nien’s made far too many enemies, and if given the chance, many would’ve had their fun in hurting her friends. Kaede couldn’t have let that happen. “...But I still had to hurt them…” she muttered, and Dahyun sighed, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I should hate her or Nien for their stupid drama and for dragging people into it but I just… can’t. Because I get it…” She glanced up, guilt squeezing Seoyeon’s chest as Kaede sighed.

 

“Because if I lost you or Shion, I’d do anything to pull you guys back at my side.” 

 

Her head lowered, and Dahyun shook her head, not hesitating to stand and pull Kaede’s head close to her chest in a hug, the smaller girl leaning onto Dahyun’s frame. Seoyeon crossed her arms at the sight, biting the inside of her cheek. 

 

“You think you ruined something,” Seoyeon started softly, “But all I see is someone who made sure the damage wasn’t worse. You were trying to be kind in your own way.”

 

Kaede didn’t look up, her forehead still pressed into Dahyun’s shoulder, but Seoyeon caught the faint twitch in her brow.

 

“I’ve worked on people who were on the wrong side of a fight,” Seoyeon went on, “Some of them hurt my friends, some of them could’ve done much worse if they’d had the chance,” she sighed, sending a smile Kaede’s way, “Whilst you hurt them, you stepped in because you didn’t want anyone else deciding just how bad it got. You didn’t do it because you wanted to hurt them. That matters, even if it doesn’t feel like it right now. You still have the chance to say sorry, even if they might not accept it.” 

 

Dahyun nodded in agreement, running a slow, steadying hand down Kaede’s back. “And how many times do I have to tell you, you think being here means we picked the wrong side?” She smiled faintly. “We picked you. We always will, and that’s not changing.”

 

Kaede’s throat bobbed, but no words came out. Seoyeon watched as she nuzzled herself further against Dahyun, and Dahyun held her friend as tightly as she could. For a moment, the room felt suspended, frozen in tranquility, the only sound being the low, steady hum of the bedside lamp, casting a pale golden glow over the walls. The faint rustle of fabric broke the stillness as Shion stirred beside her, shifting against the mattress. 

 

Her head tilted, lashes fluttering open, and she squinted at the light as if waking from a dream, before her eyes settled onto Kaede, and she slowly sat up. “K…Kaede?” She asked, and Dahyun pulled away from Kaede. The Japanese girl’s name slipped from Shion’s lips like a breath she’d been holding, soft and uncertain, and Kaede met her gaze warmly. 

 

“Shionnie… I’m sor–” Shion raised her hands hesitantly, palms resting against Kaede’s cheeks. Her eyes swam with concern, glancing over, thumbs gingerly rubbing the skin beneath them. A breath was released from her chest as she sighed, head dipping in relief. 

 

“You’re… you’re here.” Was all Shion said, and hesitantly, Kaede raised a hand, clasping it over Shion’s, nodding. 

 

“Of course I am.” Kaede smiled, and Shion gingerly approached, before wrapping her own arms around Kaede’s upper body, letting Kaede press her head against the crook of Shion’s neck. Kaede felt her body grow warm, and she sighed, eyes still wet, feeling Shion stroke the back of her head soothingly.

 

Seoyeon observed the moment with a smile, before a knock on the door snapped her out of her daze. When she turned, she was met with Lynn’s hesitant gaze, and Nien not far behind her. Seoyeon felt her shoulders tense slightly, and she nodded. “I’ll check on Kotone now.” She neared the door, and watched as Nien began pushing Lynn into the room lightly. Lynn sighed, before entering, and walking towards Kaede. 

 

She paused at the foot of her bed, and Seoyeon turned, watching the exchange. The air fell quiet, tense, and Kaede swallowed. “Lynn…” she started as Shion pulled away, “I’m… I’m sorry.” A stray tear fell from Kaede’s face, and Lynn wordlessly reached into the backpack behind her. Inside, she pulled out an otter plushie, thrusting it before Kaede’s face. 

 

“His name is Maple,” she said, “Because his fur is red like one, see?” She shook the plushie slightly, and when Kaede reached out to touch it, Lynn slipped it into Kaede’s grasp. “I bought him when I first came to Korea, because he reminded me of… of you.” She said, arms behind her back as she leant onto her heels. 

 

Kaede blinked, eyes wet, a lump in her throat, and when she met Lynn’s gaze, she found the taller girl crying, wearing a smile. “I forgave you ages ago, idiot. I just… I just wish you spoke to me about all of it,” Lynn sighed, moving closer, “You know, I could never hate you…” 

 

Lynn paused at Kaede’s side for a moment, before throwing her arms around the girl, and Kaede returned the hug not long after. The quiet sounds of sniffling had Seoyeon sighing, and Nien couldn’t help but call out, “That makes two of us.” Kaede let herself cry into Lynn’s shoulder as Seoyeon tugged on Nien’s sleeve. 

 

“Come on, I think it’s time we left.” Nien took one last glance at the group, Shion and Dahyun already moving towards Kaede’s side, and closed the door behind them. 

The pair hover near Kotone’s body, where Seoyeon had rested the girl within her parents’ room. The black and grey duvet sits over her lower body, her breathing steady as Nien gazes over her friend’s figure. Gingerly, she leaned over, using her fingers to fix up Kotone’s bands, eyes stuck on the reddened marks on her face. Whilst everyone else had woken up, Kotone was still fast asleep, and Nien couldn’t help but think how this was the most peaceful the girl had ever looked. 

 

“She looks… relaxed.” Nien whispered, and Seoyeon sighs. 

 

“Reminds me of Sohyun… She's always so tense. Whenever she sleeps, it seems like that’s the only time she lets go of it all.” Nien swallows at the mention of her old friend, sighing. 

 

Nien’s eyes remained fixed on Kotone’s face. “How is she?” She asks, and Seoyeon hums, eyes scanning Kotone’s form. 

 

“Compared to Kaede, she just mainly has a lot of bruises – she’ll have to stay away from fighting for a while, but they should heal fairly easily,” she assesses, arms crossing, “I wanna check on her when she wakes up, there’s a chance she might’ve sustained a mild concussion. Her nose seems fine, not broken – my bigger concern is that she’s not woken up yet.” Nien casts a nervous glance Seoyeon’s way, and the shorter girl sighs. 

 

Seoyeon furrows her brow, “Kaede didn’t strangle her enough to cause any permanent damage, so I doubt it’s because of that, and her head injuries aren’t any worse than the others…” she bit her lip, before looking up at Nien, “Does Kotone get much sleep?” 

 

Nien’s eyes widened slightly, and she shook her head, “I’m… not too sure. I catch her napping a lot though.” She muttered, and Seoyeon sighed. 

 

“I guess that’s kinda relieving here…” she mumbled, clearing her throat as Nien looked her way, “My guess is she’s been neglecting sleep, and possibly eating properly, so her body’s taking this chance to seriously recuperate.” Nien nods – she may not know what ‘recuperate’ meant, but she could guess. 

 

“How long do you think she’ll be out for?” Nien wonders, and Seoyeon hums. 

 

“My guess? Probably another hour or so. There’s a good chance she’ll wake up before it gets too dark and I’d recommend you take her home,” Nien nods at Seoyeon’s words, glancing back over at Kotone’s face. “How about you?” Nien gives Seoyeon a curious look, and Seoyeon chuckles, rubbing the back of her neck. “I heard you paid Sohyun a visit…” 

 

Nien’s eyes widen, “Ah… yeah…” her eyes returned to Kotone, “I could tell she was messing with her, so…” She fell quiet, a sharp inhale of air as Seoyeon sighed, head lowering. 

 

“She wanted to get her out of the picture, something about her being an unpredictable variable that’d mess things up,” Nien glanced at Seoyeon, letting the girl continue, “She… she didn’t want to waste resources trying to fight her, so she tried to take her out the picture ‘non-violently’. She made an implicit threat,” Seoyeon’s voice grew unsteady, “Towards her friend.” 

 

Nien raised a brow, “Lynn?” 

 

Seoyeon shook her head, a broken exhale leaving her. “Turns out, Kotone has a friend in a coma… her name’s Mayu.” Nien froze. She thought back to every quiet whisper of the girl’s name, how Kotone never really explained it. She thought back to Kotone freezing up near the roof, a cold feeling crawling through her stomach. Her mind raced back to when Kotone had freaked out when someone had tried messing with Lynn, and all of a sudden, her fierce protectiveness made so much more sense. 

 

She swallowed, a lump in her throat. Kotone… just what happened to you?

 

Nien closed her eyes, “She wouldn’t, would she?” The Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl asked, and Seoyeon already knew who she was asking about. 

 

“Of course not,” Seoyeon scoffed lightly, “She had no intention to, and didn’t want it spreading beyond her immediate circle. Said she had no desire to involve someone like that into our ‘conflict’.” 

 

Nien shook her head, “I knew she’d be like that…” A whispered noise, half-frustrated, half-fond, slipped out from her lips. “She never could hurt someone that wouldn’t fight back, someone that didn’t deserve it.” 

 

Seoyeon lowers her head, the sting of guilt returning. “I’m–” 

 

“If you’re about to say you’re sorry, I’ll hold your head under a sink and dye your hair blonde.” Nien joked, bumping Seoyeon’s shoulder as the girl looked up with wet eyes. “This whole thing… it’s a complicated mess, but it’s not like you were the one who attacked Kotone, and honestly…” Nien glanced back at Kotone, “I’m glad you followed Sohyun. Sometimes, I think there’s a part of the old Sohyun in there, deep down, and you’re the reason it’s still kicking.” 

 

Seoyeon swallowed, eyes stinging, “She’s not someone new, you know…” Seoyeon sighed, “She’s still Sohyun, she’s just doing what she was bound to do with her situation.” 

 

Nien remained quiet, before speaking up, “Sometimes I wish she had changed… because maybe a changed Sohyun would’ve told me what happened to make her leave.” Seoyeon raises a hand to Nien’s right shoulder, and Nien lifts her left hand to clamp over it, giving it a light squeeze. 

 

The room felt still, but the sound of the buzzer at the gates ringing out snaps the pair out of the daze. Seoyeon glances up at Nien, before pulling out her phone. “I have the camera’s feed linked to something here…” she mumbled, and Nien said something about ‘rich people’ before leaning over to check the shorter girl’s phone. Their eyes widened as a familiar face stared back at them. 

 

“Seoyeon,” Sohyun said, black mask and grey contacts gone, a leather jacket on her frame, “Do you mind letting me in?”

 

=====

 

The popcorn spilled across the carpeted floor of Mayu’s room, and Nakyoung gave an exasperated look towards Yeonji, an overflowing popcorn bucket in the younger girl’s arms. Yeonji blew a raspberry towards Nakyoung, and the older girl yelped as she surged forth, trying to grab Yeonji as the younger girl laughed as she ran off. She plopped down on Mayu’s king-sized bed, hiding against the older girl. 

 

“Mayu-unnie,” she cried out, and Mayu giggled, wrapping an arm and tugging the girl closer, “Naky-unnie’s being weird, save me!” Nakyoung huffs at that, and her eyes fall to the matching pair of pyjamas the two girls were wearing. It’s not long before Kotone slides up beside Nakyoung, bumping the girl’s shoulder. 

 

“Leave them be.” She smiled, wearing the darker set of matching pyjamas along with Nakyoung. 

 

“Even my pyjama partner is against me…” she pouts, and Kotone rolls her eyes as she turns around, before gasping as Nakyoung throws her arms around Kotone from behind, shifting her weight against me, “Tone, you’re supposed to be on my side!” Kotone yelps, trying to shake Nakyoung off as Mayu and Yeonji giggle. 

 

The two end up collapsing onto the bed, and Nakyoung tries tickling Kotone as the Japanese girl tries to slap away the girl’s hands. “Mayu!” She cries, and Mayu softly nudges Nakyoung with a kick, the taller girl giggling, before rolling onto her side. Mayu picked up the remote, pressing a few buttons. 

 

“What are we watching?” She asked, eyes glancing around the others as Kotone looked up, watching Mayu and Yeonji get comfortable under the blankets, huddled beside each other. 

 

The TV flashed to life, light spilling across the room, the blue TV light mixing in with the warm of the strung up yellow and pink fairy lights, the room’s walls now swathed in colours and shadows. The scent of popcorn and cinnamon wafted through the air, and Kotone could practically taste the sugar of all their snacks already. Nakyoung gave a hum, shuffling so that she and Kotone were laying down beside each other, heads facing the TV. 

 

“Something… fun.” She decides, pouting, and Mayu nods. 

 

“I agree… we did enough crying last time.” Mayu muttered, and Yeonji chuckled from beside her unnie. 

 

“That was your fault, Mayu-chan,” Kotone started, the hint of a smile on her face, glancing back at the girl. “You were the one who wanted to watch it, the one where the dog–” 

 

“Don’t.” Mayu and Nakyoung both say, Mayu already frowning as Nakyoung gives a small sniffle, and Kotone rolls her eyes.

 

Despite it, there’s a small quirk to their lips, and Mayu goes on. “Like Nakyoung said, maybe something fun…” Yeonji gives a quiet protesting groan, and eyes fall to the young girl.

 

“Boring…” she whines as Nakyoung shakes her head, “I say we watch something scary!” Mayu visibly shudders at the suggestion, and Nakyoung shakes her head. 

 

“And have you huddling against all three of us the whole night?” She makes a frown, and Yeonji rolls her eyes, “As if, I like my personal space.” She pouts, dropping her head against Kotone’s shoulder as Kotone sighs, glancing back at Yeonji. 

 

“Hmph!” She frowns, scrunching her nose slightly, “You’re just saying that because you’ll be scared!” Nakyoung’s head shoots up, and she shakes it, vehemently denying. 

 

“I– wh– no!” Her face goes pink, and Yeonji giggles, continuing to tease.

 

“Scaredy cat~” Nakyoung almost pounces towards her again until Kotone puts a hand on her shoulder, and Nakyoung pouts, letting her head hit Kotone’s shoulder again as the Japanese girl laughs. 

 

“I’m not!” Nakyoung whines, and the other three laugh, “I fight people, in actual rings! I punch out grown men, a horror movie is nothing!” Kotone chuckles, petting Nakyoung’s head, eyes settling on the TV. 

 

“Actual ring…” she mocks, and can feel Nakyoung frown against her shoulder, “You fought living people with headgear and the occasional street thug, not–” 

 

“Ghosts?” Yeonji teases, not missing the small shudder Nakyoung gave as Mayu finally cut in. 

 

“I’m with Naky,” the taller girl smiles, “No horror movies.” Yeonji pouts, leaning against Mayu, and the older girl cooed, petting the young girl’s head, before picking up the remote again. Kotone watched on, a smile on her face – a bright one, not usually worn by the Japanese girl, not unless she was with them. 

 

Mayu settled on a harmless romcom and tossed the remote aside. “Alright, no ghosts, no dogs, no tears.” She leaned back against the headboard, letting Yeonji keep her spot against her side. “Tonight, we’re just going to relax.”

 

It wasn’t long before the movie started playing in the background, although with how the girls spoke between each other, it was closer to a soundtrack than the main focus. They talked over half the dialogue – teasing remarks, whispered little side comments, shoving snacks toward whoever’s hands were free. Nakyoung laughed too loud at some of the jokes as Yeonji made sarcastic observations about the love interest (“Why is he so chopped?” had earned a laugh from all of them. 

 

And Mayu? Mayu kept glancing between them with a soft, fond expression that she probably didn’t even realize she had, Kotone catching it when Nakyoung giggled at something and Mayu watched on. She smiled, turning her focus back to the movie.

 

Halfway through, Yeonji announced she was ‘too hot’ and wriggled out of the blankets, away from Mayu’s side, much to the older girl’s upset, before sprawling dramatically across Kotone’s lap. “You’re comfier than the bed.” She claimed, and Kotone shifted.

 

Kotone sighed but didn’t move her. “You’re like a cat. A very loud cat.” She muttered, shifting to beside Mayu, letting her head rest against the board as Yeonji sat in Kotone’s lap and arms.

 

“Then feed me.” Yeonji demanded, opening her mouth until Kotone, rolling her eyes, shoved a popcorn kernel between her teeth. The younger girl made a satisfied noise, before melting against her favourite unnie.

 

Nakyoung moved over, nestling herself between Mayu and Kotone’s legs. “Where’s my popcorn?” She asked, grinning at Kotone as Mayu ruffled the taller girl’s hair.

 

“You have hands.” Kotone deadpanned, though she still tossed a piece at Nakyoung, who caught it in her mouth and grinned smugly, winking at Kotone before turning back to watch the movie.

 

Mayu’s gaze lingered on Kotone for a moment – longer than usual. When Kotone noticed, Mayu looked away, like she’d been caught thinking something she wasn’t ready to say aloud, a small smile on her face. 

 

The movie played on, and slowly the energy began to mellow, loud noises fading into something quieter. Yeonji dozed off first, still using Kotone as a pillow, her soft and quiet snores closer to the purring of a cat, and Kotone felt something warm bloom in her chest from it. Nakyoung drifted too, arms crossed and breathing even, leaning back between the two girls behind her, head leaning against Mayu’s legs.

 

It was just Kotone and Mayu then, the two Japanese girls sharing a giggle as they eyed their friends, before turning back to watch the rest of the movie. It was almost over, and Mayu had decided to put it on loop. The room had dimmed, all except for the soft glow of the TV.

 

“You know,” Mayu began quietly, her voice delicate, “I’m really glad we met.”

 

Kotone blinked, caught off guard. She glanced at the older girl, before chuckling. “Where did that come from?”

 

Mayu’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Just… thinking about it. To think there was a time I didn’t know you, but…” Mayu glanced over, and smiled, “I feel like I’ve known you my entire life, I can’t imagine it without you, or any of you guys.” 

 

There was something stuck in Kotone’s throat when she swallowed, and Mayu let out a soft laugh, turning back to face the TV. It was a softer scene, the love interest giving the main girl a bouquet of flowers, a handwritten note at its centre. 

 

“You’re…” Mayu hesitated, searching for the right word. “You’re warm, Kotone. I know you don’t see it but… you are. You’re so full of warmth…” she trailed off, and the two girls made eye-contact, “The way you look at the people you love, the way you talk, even the smallest gestures… It's all so comforting. You’ve got this way about you that makes people feel like they can breathe easier when you’re around.”

 

Kotone scoffed lightly, glancing away. “I’m not exactly sunshine and rainbows.” She muttered, and Mayu giggled lightly.

 

“No,” Mayu agreed, amusement singing in her voice, “But you’re genuine… and that’s rarer.” Her voice softened, sincere. “I think you’re the kind of person people always remember. The kind they’re better off for knowing, the kind who change their lives for the better.” Mayu sighs contently, eyes swimming with all sorts of warm emotions Kotone didn’t know how to handle, “Life before you was already so warm but now… it feels… complete.”

 

The words sank deeper than Kotone wanted to admit, swallowing a lump down her throat. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out, not right away. Instead, she just looked at Mayu, the quiet between them stretching, heavy with something unspoken.

 

“...Thanks,” Kotone murmured finally, the word almost shy, looking away towards the screen, cheeks faintly pink, “You’re pretty warm-hearted too.” 

 

Mayu smiled again, softer this time, and reached over to tuck a strand of hair behind Kotone’s ear. The gesture was brief, casual, but something about it settled in Kotone’s chest like a slow-burning ember, and Kotone’s cheeks flamed.

 

They didn’t say anything else after that. Just sat there in the quiet, with the movie playing on and the sound of their friends’ breathing filling the room. Soon after, Mayu had fallen asleep, head dropping onto Kotone’s shoulder, and it wasn’t long before Kotone rested her head against Mayu’s. The four stayed together, against each other, until the morning.

 

=====

 

Nien stands before Sohyun as the older girl enters Seoyeon’s home, Seoyeon standing a few feet away as Sohyun’s footsteps echo down the hallway. Lynn and Jiwoo had arrived not long after, and once they realised who Sohyun was, their eyes narrowed. Jiwoo almost couldn’t believe the Wolf Park was before her at that moment, but to Jiwoo, based on the pictures she’d seen, she could see it. The same dark hair, same stature. 

 

Sohyun gave an unimpressed stare Nien’s way, and Seoyeon was quick to push past Nien. She approached Sohyun, a warning look in her eyes, and Sohyun held back a chuckle as she raised her hands. “I’m not here to start anything…” she muttered, “Just need to check on Kaede.” Seoyeon’s eyes softened, but Nien still seemed unsure, although her eyes were far from harsh. 

 

The shorter girl in black barely glanced Nien’s way, refusing to make proper eye contact. “She’s not here to be hurt… I need to talk to her.” 

 

Part of Nien doubted Sohyun would ‘punish’ Kaede in such a way, and as she stared at Sohyun, she caught something in Sohyun’s eyes. Something softer, more vulnerable as she spoke of Kaede. Even so… “Do you need to do it alone?” Nien was ready to offer Seoyeon to stay in the room, trusting the girl to keep Sohyun in line. 

 

To her surprise, Sohyun glanced over at Lynn and Jiwoo. “If it makes everyone more comfortable, you can all watch, just don’t say a word.” 

The room was deathly still, with almost everyone in the room bar Kotone. Kaede shrunk under everyone’s stares, and Sohyun stood at her bedside. On the other side of the bed was Shion, hand holding onto Kaede’s reassuringly, sending wary glances towards Sohyun, who stood with her hands in her pockets. Sohyun sighs, as if disappointed, although Nien feels it almost doesn’t sound… honest. As if it was an act. 

 

Reading Sohyun was far easier without those contacts or modulator masking her emotions. 

 

“I’ll keep this brief,” Sohyun said, glancing up to meet Kaede’s hesitant eyes. Nien found herself fidgeting with her hands, the silent and tense air almost suffocating. “You failed,” Kaede winces, and Xinyu scoffs, hand clenching into a fist. Jiwoo gives a quiet disbelieving laugh at the coldness to Sohyun’s voice. “Consider this your termination notice. You’ll be out of The Alliance.” Kaede’s eyes widened, and Xinyu let out a high-pitched noise of disbelief. 

 

“Just like that?” Jiwoo whispered, Yubin clicking her tongue. 

 

“Wolf Park sure is ruthless…” Yubin muttered, and Nien glanced over at Dahyun. Her eyebrows were furrowed, biting her lip in concern at the way Kaede’s eyes trembled. 

 

“You… Sohyun-unnie…” Kaede muttered, as if she couldn’t believe it. Xinyu looked away, and when Nien gazed over at Lynn, her eyes were wide and sad for her friend, something glistening in them. Shion placed a hand on Kaede’s shoulder, looking up at Sohyun worriedly. “You’re not just–” Sohyun looks away, as if indifferent, and Kaede shrinks back into her bed. She closes her eyes, and Sohyun sighs again. 

 

Nien watches Lynn’s eyes harden when they move over to Sohyun, and Nien suppresses her sigh, hand clenching into a fist at her side, before shaking her head and letting it relax.

 

The room grows still, Sohyun’s harsh dismissal of Kaede still ringing in everyone’s ears. Even Nien can’t believe it – from the way Kaede spoke, from the look in Sohyun’s eyes when they spoke of it earlier. She almost intervenes, and as Sohyun turns to leave, Kaede’s hand reaches out. It clasps around Sohyun’s wrist, and everyone grows silent, hushed whispers fading. 

 

“...Kaede–”

 

“I can’t,” Kaede says, firm, sure of herself. Lynn finds her eyes widening – it’s the way Kaede speaks whenever a plan enters her mind, a clearly thought out scheme. Dahyun seems to recognise it too, “My grandmother, she’s still sick. You’re not just bumping her off like that, are you?” 

 

Sohyun didn’t meet Kaede’s eyes, glancing towards the others, before nodding towards them. “You’re in better company now, why not ask them for a donation?” Kaede raised a brow, as if unimpressed, but Sohyun sighed, “But, if it’ll get you to leave, I’ll cover the rest of the payments until the day she dies. Goodbye, Kaede.” She tries to leave again, but Kaede hums, reaching out again. 

 

“Nope.” She said, tilting her head. 

 

“What… What is she doing?” Yubin muttered, and Dahyun’s eyes widened, having caught on to whatever it was that Kaede realised. 

 

“Kaede…” Sohyun’s eyes hardened, moving over to grasp the girl’s hand, “Take this chance with grace, don’t just cling onto it. You know what we do to people who fail, be glad…” Sohyun’s voice sounds far less threatening to Nien’s ears without the modulator. It may be deep, somewhat husky, and irritation may bleed into it, but it sounds far more human. “...be glad you’re getting off so easy.” 

 

“Nah,” Kaede has the audacity to smile, and that’s when it all hits Nien. “You didn’t come here as Wolf Park.” 

 

Sohyun pauses, finally meeting Kaede’s eyes. “...what?” Kaede chuckles softly, glancing down. 

 

“You didn’t come here to kick me off as Wolf Park,” she glanced up, “You’re here as Sohyun-unnie.” Sohyun swallowed, and Kaede smiled, “This isn’t a ‘termination’ – this is you trying to give me an out, a chance to leave,” Kaede hummed, “And I refuse.” 

 

Sohyun stared at Kaede, before blinking. “Why?” Sohyun closed her eyes, sighing, and Kaede only giggled. “Kae…” she started, more hushed, but it was difficult to hide her words when the room was so cramped with people. “You were hurt… not just physically – I put you in a situation where… where you couldn’t say no. Where you had to fight people you were starting to care about.” she whispered, but Xinyu picked up on it, and her eyes softened as she stared towards Kaede.

 

“For that I am sorry,” she muttered, so quiet no one but Kaede and Shion heard, “And I can’t keep you in The Alliance. Not like this.” There’s something raw to Sohyun’s voice, a tone Nien recognises all too easily. 

 

Kaede leaned forward slightly, her gaze unwavering. “But it’s my choice, right?” Sohyun sighed, and Kaede shrugged, “Too bad for you, I’m staying – whether you like it or not.”

 

“But… why? ” Sohyun quietly demanded, and Kaede hummed. 

 

The Japanese girl continued, voice quieter but steadier than before. “You think I’m doing this for some misguided sense of loyalty? I’m not some romantic weirdo like Minhyun,” Sohyun held back any noise of amusement, face controlled, “I’m doing this, because I can’t leave, not when I have someone left to save.” 

 

Sohyun fell quiet, eyes briefly darting to Shion and Dahyun, before returning to Kaede. “Who?”

 

Kaede blinked. “You.”

 

The word landed heavy, a ripple of surprise scattering across the room. Xinyu blinked in disbelief, something squeezing in her chest. Jiwoo straightened subtly, eyes taking in Kaede and Sohyun’s expressions, Shion’s grip on the Japanese girl’s shoulder tightening. 

 

Sohyun’s eyes softened for the briefest moment, so quick that someone less familiar with her might have missed it. Of course, Nien and Xinyu had no issue picking it up, and Nien sighed. Congratulations, Kaede, she thought, watching Sohyun’s shoulders tremble slightly, You did the one thing neither me or Xinyu could do – you reached her. 

 

Sohyun glanced down, exhaling slowly, the weight of Kaede’s words pressing against her in a way she didn’t care to admit aloud, and Seoyeon's gaze turned warm as she watched the pair.

 

“You’re ridiculous.” She muttered, almost to herself.

 

“Maybe,” Kaede replied, shrugging. “But I’m not leaving you behind.”

 

Sohyun let out a small huff, half irritation, half defeat. “…You can’t have it both ways, Kaede. You can’t be friends with the others and still wear the Alliance’s badge. It doesn’t work like that.”

 

Kaede leaned back against the pillows, a small smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. “For starters, I don’t know if they even still consider me their friend,” she pointed out, and Xinyu hummed, “And second, I’ve made worse situations work out.” Shion rolled her eyes as Dahyun chuckled fondly. 

 

For a long moment, Sohyun said nothing. Then she sighed, shaking her head, conceding an argument she never wanted to have in front of this audience, one she hadn’t expected to occur in the slightest. “…You’re still off mission duty. That’s not changing.”

 

Kaede raised her hand lazily in a half-salute. “Yes, ma’am.” She giggled, and Sohyun rolled her eyes. 

 

With that, Sohyun turned on her heel and walked toward the door. Her steps were steady, but her shoulders carried an almost imperceptible weight, and Seoyeon was quick to rush to her side. “I’ll walk you out…” she said, their voices growing faint as they travelled down the corridor. Despite the warmer air to the room, Nien still couldn’t shake the feeling that Sohyun was far from done with them yet. 

 

Shaking her head, she glanced at Xinyu. “Stay here…” she murmured, before pacing out the door herself. 

Sohyun neared the large doors to the home, readying to exit, and that’s when she heard footsteps behind them. She paused, turning around, recognising them instantly – the cadence, the pace, the weight behind each step. Nien’s eyes met her own, and she sighed. Nien’s eyes narrowed, hands clenching into fists. “I only have one thing to say…” Sohyun leaned back slightly, as if amused, and raised a brow. 

 

“What’s that?” She asked, and Seoyeon’s eyes nervously danced between her two friends.

 

“Mayu…” Nien began slow, voice deep, and Sohyun sighed. 

 

“For your information,” she started, “I’ll have you know that no one aside from my immediate circle knows of her existence, or her relation to Kamimoto,” her voice remained cool, almost frozen, as she spoke. “I don’t need someone making a mess by trying to use her against all of you without my knowledge. The girl doesn’t deserve that.” Nien swallowed.

 

“...stay away from her.” Nien muttered, and Sohyun hummed, nodding. She turned, heading towards the door. 

 

“Done.” With that, she left. 

 

=====

 

It was later when Xinyu headed to the door herself, Yubin and Jiwoo in tow. Seoyeon walks over, Kaede not far behind, with Dahyun and Shion either side of the Japanese girl. Nien had refused to leave Kotone’s side until she woke up, and Xinyu would’ve stayed too… if she wasn’t starving. As good of a chef as Seoyeon and Nien could be, she’d been craving takeout recently, and Yubin and Jiwoo were more than happy to go with her. 

 

“What are we thinking – maybe that Vietnamese place people keep raving about?” Yubin wonders, and Jiwoo lightly kicks her friend’s shin as Yubin gasps, hopping.

 

“As if, that’s competition for Nien’s mom – we’re not eating there.” Yubin acquiesces, before the two get lost in an inane argument over where to eat. They go back and forth, and Xinyu sighs, shaking her head. She glances behind them, eyes falling to the other four. Her hands reach into her pocket, around the envelope that slipped from Kaede’s bag, and she nods to herself. 

 

“You guys should join us,” she said, smiling, “My treat.” 

 

Seoyeon’s eyes widened, whilst Dahyun and Shion smiled. “Really?” Dahyun said, and Xinyu nodded, her and Shion turning to smile at each other, whilst Kaede stood there. Xinyu hummed, walking towards the girl, and Jiwoo and Yubin’s argument halted. 

 

The Chinese girl extended a hand to Kaede, “Come on. Join us.” She offered, and Kaede looked away, taking a step back. 

 

“Maybe… maybe it’s better I don’t…” She mumbled, and Xinyu raised a brow. 

 

“I thought you said you made worse situations work?” She couldn’t help but smirk, already thinking back to her once confident words to Sohyun. She wasn’t mocking Kaede, just trying to egg her on. Kaede scoffed, folding her arms over her chest. 

 

“I just don’t know if it’s a good idea right now.” She responded and Xinyu tilted her head. 

 

“I think it’s a better one than you realise,” her hand slowly fell down to her side, and the taller girl sighed, glancing to the side, “You know… I couldn’t stop thinking about what you said that day… how maybe I didn’t do a good enough job at looking beyond the surface,” she looked down at Kaede, “I think you might’ve been right.” 

 

Kaede scoffed lightly, “I don’t know how right I could have been…” Kaede lightly kicked the ground, “I hardly have any right to criticise anyone with how shifty I’ve been…” she muttered, and Xinyu hummed. 

 

“Maybe,” she answered, “But you weren’t wrong… I…” she sighed, “I guess I have this habit… It’s just, when people are so complicated, so difficult to understand, it’s easier to just… keep it simple. If someone is nice to me, I’m nice back. If they’re rude, I’m rude back,” she mutters, “It works out well when you’re friends with someone like Nien… less so if they’re a little more secretive…” Kaede wonders if that’s how Xinyu felt about Sohyun. 

 

“It makes things easier, but it isn’t good,” Xinyu paused, swallowing, “You were right to call me out on it before… maybe Sohyun did have something going on, maybe I don’t understand the whole picture… of course, she should’ve told me but,” she sighed, frustration starting to edge into her voice, “But I see your point… and I want to be better,” she met Kaede’s gaze, firm, “Both of us.” 

 

Kaede’s eyes widened, and Xinyu hummed, “You… even though all that happened, you know what I noticed? You still kept the otter keychain, I saw it on your bag earlier.” Kaede blinked, and the fondness in Xinyu’s eyes was disarming. “And it made me realise… you did really enjoy your time with us, didn’t you?” 

 

The Japanese girl stayed silent, before murmuring, “People thought I was starting to stall for time…” 

 

Xinyu’s lips quirked with amusement, “Were you?” Kaede didn’t answer, and Xinyu couldn’t help but chuckle. “I also enjoyed our time together, and I don’t…” she shook her head, smiling, “I don’t want to throw it all away if you don’t want to either. But,” her gaze hardened slightly, “It only works if we’re both honest with each other. It won’t be easy, but… if Nien can make being friends with Seoyeon work… I don’t see why we can’t try and make this work.” 

 

The taller girl then extended her hand, and when Kaede glanced down, her eyes widened. It was an envelope, the envelope, the one containing the letter from her mother all those years ago. “Maybe… maybe I shouldn’t have read it, but something told me… if it’s this old, and you hadn’t opened it all these years, maybe you wouldn’t have read it unless someone else did.” 

 

Kaede took it gingerly, and Xinyu let her hand stay outstretched. Kaede’s gaze stayed fixed on the envelope like it might burn her if she moved too fast. The paper was soft now, edges worn from years of rubbing against the inside of bags and drawers, the ink of her name slightly faded, but it was there, in her mother’s smooth handwriting. She’d almost forgotten the exact weight of it in her hands, but now that it was back, it felt heavier than she remembered, and her eyes stung.

 

Xinyu didn’t pull away. Her voice softened, almost hesitant. “I’m not saying you have to read it. Not tonight. Not tomorrow. But… maybe one day.” Kaede swallowed, thumb brushing the flap of the envelope. She wanted to scoff, say she didn’t care what was inside – but the words wouldn’t form. She glanced up, meeting Xinyu’s eyes, and was startled at how unguarded they were.

 

“Why are you saying all this?” Kaede murmured. “You should hate me.”

 

“I did,” Xinyu said simply, and Kaede tried not to wince. “But I can’t stay mad for long… maybe Nien’s starting to rub off on me… agh,” she groaned, before glancing down at Kaede, gaze softening. “Or maybe, it’s because if I’m gonna try to look deeper… I figured I should start here. With you.”

 

It wasn’t flowery. It wasn’t perfectly phrased. But it was sincere, and Kaede felt a pang in her chest she didn’t quite know what to do with, and Shion was quick to put a hand to Kaede’s shoulder.

 

From behind them, Dahyun cleared her throat, clearly trying to cut the tension. “Sooo… are we getting food or not?” 

 

Shion glared at her, whispering something about ruining the moment, and Dahyun mumbled an apology sheepishly. But the question still hung there – about dinner, second chances, about whether Kaede was going to join them.

 

Kaede looked down at the envelope once more. Then, with a quiet exhale, she slid it into her bag, the same way she had years ago… only this time, it didn’t feel like she was burying it.

 

“I’ll come.” She said finally.

 

Xinyu’s brows lifted, just slightly, and she allowed herself a small smile. “Good.” She turned around, flicking her hair, “I could do with another pair of hands to stop Jiwoo and Yubin from killing each other over the last fry.” Dahyun and Shion chuckled at the remark.

 

That earned the faintest twitch of Kaede’s lips. She didn’t reach for Xinyu’s hand, but she did feel the taller girl slightly bump her shoulder, giving her a knowing smile. The others threw on their coats as the sun slowly sank down the horizon, and Seoyeon followed them out, something about ‘bringing the doctor, just in case.

 

And if the envelope in her bag felt a little less heavy now… she didn’t say a word.

 

=====

 

When Seoyeon slipped back into her parents’ room to tell Nien she was heading out, she spotted the girl kneeling at the bedside, smiling at Kotone’s sleeping face. Seoyeon rolled her eyes, and had half a mind to tell Nien she was probably being a little creepy right now, but the soft smile on the Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl’s face halted any remarks. She padded over to Nien, tapping the girl on the shoulder. 

 

“We’re heading out,” she explained, and Nien nodded, “Just let me know if she–” 

 

Kotone began to stir, muttering something about her friends, before her eyes opened. She blearily looked around, taking in her surroundings, before her eyes fell to Seoyeon and Nien. Their eyes widened, and Seoyeon looked up as Nien smiled. 

 

“Hey Seoyeon,” she beamed, “Just letting you know, Kotone’s awake!”

Nien waved happily as the others departed in the other direction, the pair heading towards somewhere before stopping off at Kotone’s place, where Nien would drop Kotone off, and Kotone would try and get some more sleep. Seoyeon had (greatly) chastised her for missing out on her sleep, as did Nien, albeit with more jokes. Some part of her felt guilty over worrying them, so she decided to catch up on some more.

 

The sky above had begun to burn with an orange, bruised purples and faint pinks slowly fading in, the sun starting to fade over the horizon. The streetlamps glowed faintly, preparing for the oncoming night, a faint breeze as discarded flyers and papers danced along the air and ground. Nien sighed, stretching her arms out and resting them behind her head. “Man… what a day, glad you’re all… mostly okay.” She smiled, amused as she then descended into giggles. 

 

Kotone raised her brow, “What are you laughing about now?” She asked, half-tired, fighting off the slight quirk of the corners of her lips. 

 

“I guess you could say you’re… O-kay-tone? Eh?” She giggled, elbowing Kotone lightly, and the girl scoffed, looking to the side. Despite how bad the joke was, Kotone did feel a slight bubble of laughter, escaping as a quiet chuckle and traitorous smile as Nien beamed. “You laughed!” She cheered, earning odd looks from onlookers, “You laughed, you laughed~” She sung, and Kotone swiped at her. 

 

“I didn’t.” She tried to deadpan, but the smile couldn’t leave her face, and Nien giggled, staring warmly at Kotone. The Japanese girl’s face felt warm, and she looked away, something warm in her chest. That, and her laughing at Nien’s obviously bad joke… was she going delirious? 

 

“Maybe Seoyeon should’ve checked on me again…” she muttered, and Nien gave her a curious look. “I keep getting all warm lately, and my chest feels weird sometimes…” She admitted, and Nien frowned. Pausing near the end of a street, and Nien raised a hand to Kotone’s forehead. Kotone’s face grew even hotter, words caught in her throat at the sudden proximity. 

 

“Hmm…” Nien hummed, voice low, and Kotone almost felt dizzy. “You are a little hot… I don’t think it’s a fever though… I can ask Seoyeon to check on you later, if you want?” She asked, and Kotone blinked, head light. 

 

“That… should be… sufficient.” She muttered, and Nien smiled, smaller, and Kotone’s heart squeezed. She coughed, stepping back, glancing around them. “Why did we stop here?” She asked, and Nien’s eyes widened. 

 

“Oh!” She grinned, “Stay right there!” Nien dipped around the corner, and when Kotone peeked around, she watched Nien slip into a house. There was the vague sound of yelling, and Nien’s thunderous laughter, alongside the sound of… crashes? A cat meowing and screeching? Nien escaped soon after, a bag slung over her shoulder, and she sprinted towards Kotone. 

 

“Ta-da!” She said, turning around and showing off the bag, before meeting Kotone’s gaze. Kotone waited for a moment, and Nien beamed.

 

“What… is that?” Kotone asked, and Nien giggled. 

 

“Oh, just some spare clothes, my toothbrush, some other belongings…” She said, and Kotone only felt her confusion grow. 

 

“...why?”

 

Nien smiled. “Because, we’re going to have a sleepover, silly! Just me and you!” 

 

Oh. Kotone realised, cheeks warming up again, and the giddiness on Nien’s face persisted throughout their entire walk towards Kotone’s apartment. As she spotted the building on the horizon, it all hit her at once. 

 

Just me and you. In Kotone’s home. Possibly sharing a bed. 

 

Kotone suddenly felt more ‘sick’.

Notes:

HEHE WHAT DID WE THINK??

my ede... my precious kaede... shes trying her best :(( this is kinda wrapping up the kaede kotone initial arc, next arc will be focusing on... a different set of characters. have fun guessing hehe!!

next chapter will probably be a hefty one, the 1311 enjoyers will rejoice.

AGAIN comment your thoughts hehe I WANNA SEE WHAT EVERYONE THOUGHT!! esp on the kaede kotone fight hehe. also drop a kudos, share with a friend, you know the usual. anyways, feel free to drop a death threat to my strawpage i swear i check it!! OKAY THATS ALL WISH ME LUCK FOR MY RESIT EXAM ON MONDAY AAAND MAKE SURE TO SEND LYNN LOTS OF LOVE!!!! SHE DESERVES THE WORLD THAT 'FAN' CAN JUMP OFF A ROOF K BYEE

 

twitter
strawpage

Chapter 11: Kamimoto Kotone

Notes:

well. here it is. kotones backstory. hope everyone is seated and brought popcorn and tissues.

this chapter, to me, is sorta the first arc finale, and we're moving onto the next one soon, hehe. once again, please leave a comments or even something by my strawpage, and i do have university soon, so we will have to see how it impacts my update schedule T-T but for now, let's see ch11 please!!

twitter
strawpage

“The loneliest moment in someone's life is when they are watching their whole world fall apart, and all they can do is stare blankly.” – F. Scott Fitzgerald 

 

=====

 

Nien’s gasp fills the air as she kicks off her shoes at the entrance, before slipping into Kotone’s wider apartment. Perhaps it was how accustomed she’d gotten to it, but Kotone supposes she never truly realised how… big the apartment might’ve seemed to some people. Nien darted around the open space, Kotone suppressing a chuckle as she dropped off her bag at the sofa, stepping forth softly on the laminated floor. 

 

“Damn, Tone, I can see the whole city from here!” Nien exclaims, staring through one of the tall windows as Kotone rolled her eyes, flicking on the lights. The entire apartment, save Kotone’s room, was decorated with whites and blacks, the very stereotypical ‘modern’ aesthetic. The rooms were vast, and Kotone pads over a carpeted rug between the sofa and television to stand beside her friend. 

 

“Where are your parents? Oh shoot – are they asleep? Am I being too loud?” She asked, her voice shifting to a whisper as Kotone shook her head. She glanced behind her, the open spaces and vast rooms… perhaps she never chose to focus on how big everything was, simply because it only made her feel more lonesome. 

 

“No, they have their own place back home… they decided to let me live here on my own, but they check on me every now and then.” Kotone doesn’t need to look at Nien to know the taller girl is making a face, and she rolls her eyes. “It’s fine, they leave me leftovers and… well, they’re both busy with work so…” She shrugs. Nien doesn’t seem pleased, but she lets it go, making a show of rolling her shoulders and stretching her arms.

 

“Man, I am beat. You would not believe the amount of fighting I had to do today…” Nien walks towards the kitchen, and Kotone follows behind. When Nien glances back and sees Kotone’s furrowed brow, she smiles, “Relax – I had Seoyeon check on me. No need to be so worried, Tone~” She teased, and Kotone’s face turns a shade of pink as she looks away, shaking her head.

 

Nien hums, hand on the fridge handle. “You mind if I check what’s in here? I’m wondering if maybe we could cook something up…” Nien glances back, and Kotone nods. The Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl smiles, before swinging the fridge door open and… “Ah… I see.” Embarrassment crawls up Kotone’s spine as she looks inside her… lacklustre fridge. 

 

Perhaps relying on leftovers and instant ramen rather than the ingredients and groceries her parents would buy anytime they came over wasn’t the best idea she’s ever had. Nien hides her expression behind a smile, especially once catching Kotone’s shameful grimace. She laughs, “Don’t worry! You still have some vegetables, and I think–” she says, picking up the bag of leftovers, “I can work to make these into a full meal.” 

 

She closes the door, and Nien is quick to organise the ingredients she needs beside the counter, before turning the stove on – a fancy gas-powered one she’s never really used. Kotone watches with a tilt of her head, watching Nien look around for a cutting board, a knife and some pans, before setting them all out. Apparently, Nien more than knew her way around a kitchen, with how quickly she grew accustomed to everything. 

 

The rhythmic sounds of a knife against vegetables rung through the air, as a pot of water simmered beside Nien. Kotone felt a little awkward just watching her friend work through the ingredients, but then again, she supposed there wasn’t much she could do. It wasn’t as though Kotone didn’t know how to cook, more so that Nien moved with such effortless ease that she didn’t want to interrupt or get in the way. Especially as she began to yawn, evidently tired from the day’s events. 

 

An aroma begins to waft through the air as Nien hums a quiet tune, her sleeves rolled up to expose her tones arms, stirring a pot. “You know,” Nien starts, dicing up a vegetable, “I always wondered this – did you have many friends at your old school?” She asks, and Kotone freezes briefly, “You don’t have to answer that – just wondering.” 

 

Kotone catches how Nien’s movements slow, and she sighs. “I… yeah, I did,” she mumbles, “Three I mainly hung around, but there was one other aside from them,” Nien hums with a nod, and Kotone continues, “One was Yeonji – this younger girl who started hanging around us,” she could faintly see Nien’s head tilt, mouthing ‘Yeonji’ to herself, as if in vague recognition. Kotone went on, “There was also Nakyoung, and…” Kotone trails off, Mayu’s name on the tip of her tongue. 

 

She watches Nien pause, before lowering the heat on the stove, stirring the pot gently. “Mayu, right?” When Kotone’s head snaps up, Nien glances over and chuckles, “You said her name when I found you, on the roof.” 

 

Realisation comes across Kotone’s face, and she nods, a soft chuckle escaping her. “Yeah… you remember how I mentioned a friend of mine got hurt?” Nien nods, and Kotone glances down, “It… it was Mayu… she…” Nien then turns the heat down entirely, humming as she picked up a spoonful of the mixture, sniffing it, before taking a tentative lick.

 

“Hmm, could use more salt…” She whispered to herself, before turning around and facing Kotone. Nien’s expression shifted, and she sighed. “Koma Mayu, right?” Kotone nods, and Nien crosses her arms, “I might have… looked into her, after I heard you say her name.” She turns around picking up the salt and sprinkling some into the pot, stirring it around again, “Tell me if I’m overstepping but, she was… pushed off a roof, right? By this girl – Haneul?” 

 

“Haeun,” Kotone corrects, “And… yeah,” she sniffed, and Nien turns the heat back up as she adds in some aspects of Kotone’s leftovers into the pot. “She was in juvenile detention, last I heard, but…” Kotone shakes her head. “Doesn’t change that Mayu is still there, in the hospital. That… that she hasn’t woken up yet.” 

 

Kotone feels a hand on her shoulder, and she realises Nien had started finishing up. “How about I finish up and plate up the food, and we can talk about it more, if you want?” Kotone stays quiet, and Nien sighs, “I… I read about the story, but I didn’t see your name once. Something tells me there’s a lot more to it, and…” Nien smiled, “I think the best part about food is the conversations you can have over it, you know?” 

 

Nien squeezes Kotone’s shoulder, “So, how about it, ‘Tone?” Kotone sighs, nodding as Nien smiles warmly at her, before moving back to the pot. Her mind can’t help but replay the events leading up to that day, and she eventually speaks up again. 

 

“There was someone else,” she starts, “They… they weren’t part of my group with Mayu, but they were still a friend, except…” She trails off, and Nien furrows her brows, “I try not to think too hard about him. He… he was one of the other friends I made outside of the group, because we had similar backgrounds. The only catch was that,” she sniffs, “He was also friends with Haeun, so… things didn’t go down well between us.” She glances down, fidgeting with her hands, and Nien hums.

 

“What was his name?” 

 

As Kotone spoke it into the air, the memories, once repressed, hit her as Nien turned around and plated their food.

 

=====

 

Kotone’s suspension does eventually come to an end. 

 

When she walked down the stairs that morning, she hadn’t expected to see her mother and father sitting at the table, having breakfast. She didn’t expect them to insist she sat there with them, nor that they’d end up driving her down to school. She watches the neighbourhood she’d grown familiar with blur past, sitting against the cold leather of a seat in her parents’ car. Her father drove ahead, eyes flickering to look at Kotone with the rearview mirror. 

 

Something uncomfortable gnawed at her chest, the air to the vehicle far too still. There was a quiet bubbling of irritation beneath the surface, and Kotone did her best to push it down. It always came through, whenever it came to them. Still, something softened in her whenever her father looked her way, a small smile tugging his lips, as if the silence in the air didn’t bother him.

 

When they stop at a red light, he sighs, half-content. “You know, it has been a while since all three of us were in the car…” he says, eyes briefly going to his daughter and wife. The lack of response has him staring forth again, smile wavering. “Maybe we could stop by somewhere and get us all some coffee?” 

 

Kotone held back a sigh, staring at the floor. “I’ll end up running late.” Because her parents didn’t bother to ask if she had time to sit down for breakfast, they just asked her to, and she had no energy to fight back that early in the day. 

 

“Ah…” her father said, “Of course, getting to school early is very important.” The air settles back into the stiff awkwardness Kotone had grown too used to whenever all three of them shared the same space. It was odd – her parents wouldn’t stop making heart-eyes at each other when together, and she held something of a bond with both individually. But whenever all three came together, it was as if mismatched gears were trying to run an engine. 

 

Her father drums his fingers along the wheel, and her mother gives a quiet hum. “It’s been red for a while…” she mumbles, before glancing back down at her phone, no doubt checking her emails for something related to one of her many clients. Part of Kotone wishes to resent her for it, for ignoring her child behind her for her own work. But, it wasn’t as if Kotone was much of a talker regardless.

 

The light finally turns green, and they drive off.

 

Kotone supposes she can’t hold too much bitterness towards her parents – after all, it wasn’t exactly their fault their lives were so busy. Her father held a position within the Ministry of Education, and her mother was a prominent figure at a law firm further into the city. They were busy, immensely so, and Kotone knows they carved their place into the world and fight relentlessly to keep it. 

 

But as much as she denies it, part of her wishes they carved a place for her in their lives too. 

 

They arrive at the school gates not long after, the sky seeming grey, the air chillier as a breeze scattered leaves across the ground. Kotone readies to leave the car, when her mother raises a hand. Kotone’s father shoots her a wary glance, as if giving her a silent plea. 

 

“You’ll behave, won’t you?” Kotone gives her a blank stare, and nods. 

 

“Honey…” he gently warned, before glancing back at Kotone, and giving her a soft smile, “Just, make sure to pay attention in class, and catch up on anything you missed, okay sweetie?” Kotone only nods again, reaching for the car doorhandle. Her hand clasps over it, and she freezes. She lets her eyes dart over, and she catches her mother staring at her. 

 

“What?” She asks, not a hint of emotion. No anger, no bitterness. Void, empty.

 

“Don’t pick any more fights,” she warned, gaze measured yet sharp, “We won’t be able to bail you out every time. So don’t run around causing more trouble.” 

 

The remark is said lightly, yet it stings all the same for Kotone. Don’t cause more trouble. As if it had been her fault things soured with Haeun, her fault she couldn’t keep her friends’ names out of her mouth. She wants to scream back at her mother to mind her business, to run back to her law firm and out of the car. Instead, she only shrugs, giving a small nod. Her mother turns around, and Kotone finally unlocks the car. 

 

There’s a light tap on her shoulder, and when she turns her head, she sees her mother offering a carton of banana milk. Kotone blinks, and turns around again, only for her mother to let out a quiet complaint, making her turn around again. “Yah, just take it.” She thrusts it forth again, and Kotone almost smacks it aside. Instead, she takes it as she leaves, ignoring the softer smile on her mother’s otherwise colder expression. “I hope your return is easy, sweetie.” 

 

“I stopped liking banana milk years ago…” she mutters, catching the slight wince her father gave before Kotone steps out from the car, and it’s then she spots the pink note attached to the milk. 

 

Good luck, hwaiting! 

 

Kotone blinks, before letting herself tilt her head upwards, towards the grey clouds ahead, and giving a quiet sigh. She steps past the gates, and hears the rumbling noise of the car engine grow faint as her parents drive off. She almost wonders when the next time they’d all be in the same room together was, and Kotone pulls out the straw attached to the carton, and takes a sip. 

 

Whatever, she was back now, and despite how much she despised Haeun, she’d stay out of the girl’s way, for Mayu and the others’ sake more than anything else. She doesn’t get far before a familiar figure greets her line of sight. 

 

The familiar figure waiting just past the gates leaned casually against the side of the notice board, one hand shoved in his pocket, the other holding his phone. The boy glanced up the moment Kotone stepped through the gates, and a smile tugged at his lips, quick and natural, like he’d been expecting her all along.

 

“Well, look who finally decided to grace us with her presence.” He said, slipping his phone away. His tone carried that effortless teasing edge that made it hard to stay annoyed with him, even when Kotone wasn’t in the mood.

 

Kotone narrowed her eyes faintly, though her pace didn’t falter. “Tanaka.” She greeted flatly.

 

“Kamimoto.” The boy responded, grinning.

 

He didn’t take offense to Kotone’s stare, falling into step beside her as though it was the most natural thing in the world. His hair was slightly mussed from the wind, his tie loose in that deliberately careless way that somehow never earned him any trouble. Where most boys either looked scruffy from fights, or tried too hard to look clean, Tanaka just… didn’t seem to care all too much. 

 

An effortless air hung about him, perhaps it’s what made Kotone tolerate him to the degree she did. “Suspension life treating you well?” He asked, tilting his head down toward her as Kotone took a sip of the milk. 

 

Kotone raised the carton slightly, then let it drop back to her side. “You tell me.”

 

That made him laugh, quick and bright. “Ah, ‘Tone, back for five minutes and already sharper than everyone else.” He sobered slightly then, his eyes softening. “Jokes aside, though… glad to see you back.”

 

The sincerity in his voice caught her off guard, and for a moment Kotone didn’t reply. Instead, she adjusted the strap of her bag and kept walking, her silence enough of an answer. Tanaka was… a friend. Kotone thinks she can call him that. She remembers meeting him in the library, where he revealed a mix-up on papers led to the school noting Tanaka as his first name rather than his surname. 

 

It was… odd, when he just walked up to her, but he mentioned that as the school’s second place student, he wanted to better know the girl in first place. He wasn’t Mayu or Nakyoung – she and the boy only really saw each other in school, occasionally outside of it by chance. There’s a reason for it – but she still appreciates the days he joins her in the library, or offers her a snack when she’s forgotten breakfast.

 

Alongside Mayu, he’s one of the few other Japanese students, and like Kotone, has spent a larger chunk of his life in Korea than in their homeland. Maybe it’s their similar upbringings that made her keep him around. 

 

When Kotone stayed silent, Tanaka didn’t push. He never did, not when it mattered. Instead, he glanced around, lowering his voice a notch. “You’ll be glad to know Haeun hasn’t burned the school down in your absence. Yet.” There’s a knowing glint in his eyes,

 

Kotone’s lip twitched, though she quickly smothered it. “Yet.”

 

“Mhm. I tried to keep her in check, you know? Which, as you can imagine, is like trying to leash a storm…” He half-grumbled, “She’s stubborn as hell.”

 

Kotone finally gave him a side-eye, expression unreadable. “And yet you’re always there, holding the leash.”

 

He chuckled again, though it lacked some of his earlier lightness, his tone a little softer. “What can I say? Childhood friends. Our families are close, our moms trade kimchi recipes – it’s a whole thing.” He lifted a hand, palm out. “But before you say it, I know she goes too far sometimes,” his gaze shifted, light to something more serious, “More than sometimes. I’m not blind. I just…” He trailed off, shaking his head with a rueful smile. “I can’t quite cut her loose either.”

 

Kotone didn’t reply, but she didn’t need to. She knew Tanaka could feel her judgment in the way her gaze lingered, quiet and sharp. “Anyway,” Tanaka went on, forcing a little levity back into his voice, “I’ll do what I can to keep her out of your hair. No promises, though. You know how she is.”

 

Kotone exhaled through her nose, a sound somewhere between resignation and agreement. “Fine.”

 

“But,” he added quickly, nudging her shoulder lightly, “You’ve got to do me a favor too. Try not to go out of your way to pick a fight with her, yeah?” Kotone felt something prick her chest, and her free hand clenched into a fist, “Stay out of her way, she stays out of yours. We both know you’re capable of a lot worse when you’re pushed.”

 

Her eyes flicked toward him, sharp again. “You make it sound like I’m the problem.”

 

His eyes widened, softening. “I didn’t mean it like that.” He raised his brows, holding her gaze for a moment before shrugging. “I just know you. You don’t take hits lying down, and if she throws one your way, you’ll throw two back. I’ve seen it. I don’t blame you for it – honestly, we both know she deserves it sometimes,” he chuckled, shaking his head, “But I also don’t feel like going to the school office with Mayu and begging for your suspension to be lessened.”

 

Kotone’s lips parted, ready with a retort, but then she shut them again. Of course Tanaka went with Mayu, because despite it all, he was the only one within Haeun’s circle with something of a conscience. Instead of a proper retort, she gave a quiet scoff, tilting her head forward as they walked past the bulletin boards and toward the classroom wing.

 

Tanaka grinned, satisfied with her non-answer. “Good. I’ll take that as an agreement.”

 

They walked in silence for a few moments, weaving through clusters of students who stared a little too long at Kotone, whispers trailing in her wake. Tanaka’s presence beside her was steady, a subtle buffer against the stares. He didn’t tell people to back off, didn’t announce himself as her ally. He just walked there, casual and unbothered, as if daring anyone to say something directly.

 

When they reached the steps that led up to the main building, Tanaka slowed just a little, giving her one last look. His expression was softer this time, stripped of teasing. “Seriously though… it’s good you’re back. School’s boring without you around.”

 

Kotone blinked, caught off guard again. She looked away, clutching the strap of her bag tighter. “You’re insufferable.”

 

“And yet,” he said with a grin, pulling the door open and gesturing for her to go first, “You still walk beside me.”

 

She muttered something under her breath and stepped past him into the hall, and Tanaka just shook his head, falling into step beside her once again. Whatever lay ahead – glares, whispers, Haeun herself – she’d face it soon enough. For now, though, the morning passed with the sound of their footsteps echoing together down the corridor toward class.

 

=====

 

The courtyard buzzed with the usual midday noise – students clustered around tables, plastic trays clattering, laughter spilling in uneven bursts as the students dug into their lunches. Kotone slipped through the crowd, the carton of banana milk long finished and tossed away, her eyes flicking instinctively over the heads of the crowd. She didn’t have to look long.

 

“Tone!”

 

The familiar voice carried over the chatter, bright and easy. Kotone turned just in time to see Mayu waving at her, her long, glossy hair catching the sunlight, the same sweet smile resting on her face, the one that always made people’s chests fill with an unexplainable warmth. Beside her, Nakyoung grinned in the chair beside her, tie discarded and shirt untucked as it always was, and Kotone caught sight of a cut around her lip. 

 

She’s been in a fight. Her mind supplied, noting the light bruising to it, A recent one at that.

 

Kotone felt the tension she hadn’t realized she was carrying start to lighten, her chest aching less and the knots in her stomach beginning to loosen. She walked over, Mayu practically bouncing in her seat as Kotone walked towards them, before she took her seat opposite Mayu.

 

“It feels like forever since I’ve seen you in person,” Mayu said, clasping Kotone’s hands like she was greeting an old friend from across the sea. Her eyes softened, voice dropping. “I’m glad you’re back.”

 

Kotone muttered a quiet, “Yeah,” but the faint pink in her cheeks betrayed her.

 

Nakyoung then leaned across the table, elbow propped up and chin resting against her palm. “So. Tell us everything. How was suspension life? Did you meditate in a temple? Learn martial arts from a monk? Save some dolphins?”

 

Kotone shot her a deadpan look, which only made Nakyoung laugh harder. “It was schoolwork at home,” she said dryly. “Hardly enlightenment.” She picked up her chopsticks, taking her first bite of her lunch.

 

“Well,” Mayu interjected gently, giving Kotone a knowing look, “You’re back, and hardly got in any trouble. That’s what matters.” She nudged Nakyoung lightly with her elbow, and the taller friend pouted. “Let her breathe. She just got back.” She chastised lightly, and Nakyoung rolled her eyes.

 

The taller girl raised both hands in surrender. “Fine, fine. But to celebrate her return, we’re going out. No arguments.”

 

“Out?” Kotone wondered, and Nakyoung grinned. 

 

“The Arcade – Yeonji’s been begging for another meet-up there, and it doesn’t help that someone got suspended and grounded recently, does it?” Kotone almost rolls her eyes, and instead, sighs. “Come on, she’s been working on her air hockey skills non-stop to beat you in a match.”

 

Kotone remains quiet at that, before asking, “Tonight?” and Nakyoung shakes her head as Mayu pouts with a sigh.

 

“We’re busy, so we’re thinking later this week?” The older girl suggests, and the other two share a glance before nodding. Mayu then glances Kotone’s way, meeting the older girl’s eyes, “You should meet up with Yeonji today, though.” 

 

Kotone offers a curious, blank stare, and Nakyoung clicks her tongue. “Ah, this girl…” she shakes her head, “She’s been worried sick, you idiot,” Kotone furrows her brow at the minor insult, “You’ve been grounded this past week and she hasn’t been able to see her ‘Tone-unnie’ at all. At least go and get some food with her, just show her you’re alive and well, alright?” Nakyoung picks up her own chopsticks, “You know how she gets…” 

 

There’s a pang in Kotone’s stomach, and she hums, “Fine, we’ll get some fried chicken tonight, how about that?” 

 

Mayu smiles, warm, “Perfect.” 

 

“Can I join?” Nakyoung asks. Kotone responds with a kick under the table and Mayu lightly elbows her as the taller girl winces. There’s a quiet round of laughs, and Kotone simply watches her laughing friends with a warm smile of her own. 

 

For a few minutes, it almost felt normal again—Mayu leaning across the table to describe her newest fashion obsession with that familiar sparkle in her eyes, Nakyoung interrupting every so often with her own stories about the dance crews she’d been applying to, hands moving animatedly as if she were already mid-performance. 

 

Kotone, as always, sat back more than she spoke, but her silence wasn’t empty. She felt the quiet pull of comfort in their voices, in the easy rhythm of being around them again, like slipping into a well-worn sweater she hadn’t realized she missed. She had missed them, hadn’t she? She caught herself feeling that same longing emotion throughout her suspension – wondering what kind of words Mayu would say to cheer her up, and what stupid antics Nakyoung would’ve tried to rope her into. 

 

It made her all the more happy for their return into her daily rhythm, and she could only hope they never left again.

 

But, of course, things always had a way of blowing up in Kotone’s face.

 

Kotone gets up to throw something into the trash, and on her way back to the table she clips someone’s shoulder. She and the other girl stumble, and a murmured apology lies on Kotone’s tongue, when she sees who it was. A familiar head of blonde hair greeted her, and to either side of her were two boys – Tanaka, and one larger boy with broad shoulders. Behind her were a gaggle of other gossiping students. 

 

“Well, well,” Haeun said, loud enough for the nearest tables to fall into silence. “Look who crawled back.”

 

Kotone didn’t rise to it, didn’t even bother to glare. Her eyes flickered to Tanaka, a silent plea in his eyes as he inched towards Haeun, likely to pull her away. Kotone let out a quiet breath, jaw tight, but before she could take a seat, a rough hand fisted into her lapel and yanked her forward.

 

Her body jolted, and she found herself tugged up and off the ground by the muscular teen Haeun had dubbed her boyfriend. He grinned, eyes dangerous, and Kotone could see the light bouncing off the sliver earring looped through his earlobe. His hair was dyed, much like his girlfriend’s, and his blazer seemed to resist each movement he made.

 

“You think you can just walk back in like nothing happened?” He snarled, eyes narrowing, fist pulled back, as if threatening to punch her.

 

For a heartbeat, Kotone’s mind turned cold. Her eyes flicked to the earring – all it would take was one vicious tug, a harsh rug, before jamming it into his eye, and he’d be howling on the ground. She could use her tray beside her, bash it over his head. Her pen remained in her pocket – perhaps she could even use that. The thoughts alone made her fingers twitch at her side, her eyes glaring into Haeun’s boyfriend’s.

 

Her gaze locked onto him, steady and unflinching, the kind that made people falter if they held it too long. Her eyes weren’t wide in fear or nervousness, but rather, because they couldn’t contain the simmering heat waiting to ignite if he dared push her further. For a moment, the cafeteria noise seemed to dim, and Kotone almost relished the flicker of uncertainty that crossed his face, brief but telling, under the weight of her stare.

 

But before she could act, Nakyoung’s hand shot out. With one sharp shove, she forced him back a step, Kotone stumbling free. She followed up with a quick jab to the side of his jaw, and it’s enough to knock him off balance as he fumbled back, growling as he tried to regain his footing. Nakyoung planted herself between them, shoulders squared, her voice low and deadly calm, fists raised in warning.

 

“Don’t touch her again.”

 

The courtyard held its breath.

 

Haeun stood to the side, eyes widening. Kotone watched her open her mouth, likely to spew her usual venom as she stepped forth. The Japanese girl felt her hand go towards her pocket, to her pen. Before all the tension broke, Tanaka appeared between Nakyoung and Haeun’s boyfriend.

 

“Don’t.” His gaze wasn’t as soft as it was when addressing Kotone or Haeun. It had sharpened, and Kotone could see the taller boy’s muscles twitching. He may have been shorter than Haeun’s boyfriend, but only by a hair, and Kotone knew the Japanese boy had a mean kick.

 

Haeun’s boyfriend’s eyes snapped to him, fury sparking. “Stay out of this – make like the rest of your baseball team, and run off.”

 

Tanaka’s expression didn’t falter, his jaw tightening just slightly as he stared the older boy down. “Stay in your line. You don’t want this to get ugly.” Then, as his gaze shifted briefly to Haeun, something silent passed between them. A plea, quiet but unmistakable.

 

For a moment, she faltered. Her mouth twitched, as if wanting to say something, but a softer emotion came across her eyes, and she let out a sigh, her shoulders sagging. Her eyes dropped to the ground, hands clenched at her sides. When she looked up again, her expression was weaker, a flicker of guilt softening the usual sharpness.

 

The tension lingered, taut and ready to snap, until Mayu stepped forward.

 

Her voice wasn’t sharp, wasn’t angry. It was soft, as it always was, but carried an undertone of pain as she asked, “Why, Haeun? Why are you doing this?”

 

Haeun’s head jerked, like she hadn’t expected Mayu to speak. It wasn’t too surprising – in all her taunting of the older girl, not once had Mayu ever even considered biting or fighting back. Yet, here Mayu stood. Haeun’s lips parted, but no words came out, a bitter emotion washing over her eyes and body. 

 

The silence stretched, heavy, unbearable. Then, Haeun turned. She didn’t meet Mayu’s gaze. She couldn’t face her. Without a word, she walked off, her boyfriend throwing a last glare before following, asking his ‘babe’ questions that she pointedly ignored. Tanaka lingered, casting a curious gaze to the three. When Nakyoung and Kotone waved him off, he nodded, running back towards Haeun’s retreating figure.

 

The courtyard slowly began to breathe again. Conversations resumed in whispers, glances darting between Kotone and her friends.

 

Kotone adjusted her lapel with steady hands, though her pulse still thudded in her ears, every beat a reminder of how close she had been to snapping. The fabric felt too tight against her chest, suffocating, and she smoothed it again even though it didn’t need fixing. She sat, finally, her tray untouched, appetite long gone. Nakyoung remained standing for a moment longer, her broad shoulders set and jaw clenched, eyes sweeping the courtyard as though daring anyone else to test them.

 

Only when she let out a sharp exhale – one that shook off the adrenaline clinging to her frame – did she lower herself into her seat, elbows resting on her knees, still watchful. Mayu slid down beside them in silence, her usual composure a little frayed, the crease between her brows betraying the storm she was keeping carefully bottled. 

 

It was then Kotone heard it – two students whispering between each other on a nearby table.

 

“Why’s she always like that with Mayu?” One asked, sounding as exasperated as the trio felt. Her friend only sighed. 

 

“Don’t you know? They used to be best friends.”

 

Kotone blinked, turning just enough to catch their hushed expressions. The words sank heavy into her chest, cold and sharp.

 

When she looked back, Mayu’s eyes were already on her. Not bright this time. Not smiling. Just calm, steady, carrying something older than the tension of the moment.

 

“I’ll explain later.” Mayu said softly, glancing between both of her friends.

 

Kotone nodded, though her stomach twisted. Later. That word always carried more weight than anyone wanted to admit.

 

=====

 

The dishes from dinner still sat stacked neatly in the sink, the faint aroma of garlic and soy lingering in the air long after Nien’s cooking. Kotone padded into her room with her guest behind her, heart drumming a little faster than she wanted to admit. She’d had sleepovers before, of course. With Mayu. With Nakyoung. Even Yeonji, when she’d begged her way into staying. But this was… different. It had been a long time since she had someone staying at her place overnight. 

 

Her room felt suddenly smaller than usual, more barren. Kotone cringed at the empty walls, the desk neatly organised with notebooks and pens, the lamp still on. It looked as if it hadn’t been touched, yet of course, Nien always found something to comment on. “You like yellow?” She asked, and Kotone nodded. “Makes sense – suits your whole joyous and happy personality,” she said, smiling as Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

Kotone walked over towards her wardrobe, taking out a pair of pyjamas, and glanced over to see Nien take some out from her oversized bag, before leaving the bag beside Kotone’s desk. The Japanese girl’s eyes then travelled to her bed and yellow covers, and something occurred to her as Nien glanced towards it too.

 

A pulse of panic flickered through her chest – was Nien expecting to share? The thought alone made her ears burn, a queasy feeling in her stomach. The idea of lying that close, hearing the other girl’s breathing in the dark, maybe brushing shoulders by accident – Kotone shook her head sharply, forcing herself to look away, face no doubt crimson. Her chest squeezed as Nien chuckled, low.

 

“Relax,” Nien laughed, unzipping her bag again. “I’m not stealing your bed, if that’s what you’re freaking out about.” She pulled out a neatly rolled sleeping bag and held it up like a flag. Kotone blinked, her tension breaking all at once as she exhaled.

 

“Oh.” Relief hit her, but something hollow opened up in her chest.

 

“Yeah, oh.” Nien smirked as she unrolled it on the floor beside the bed, smoothing it flat with her hands. “But do you think I’m the type to hog covers and kick people in my sleep? Please, I’ll have you know I sleep like a baby.” 

 

Kotone rolls her eyes, “Ah yes, things known to sleep well and not cause any chaos in the middle of the night.” It earns a laugh from Nien, and Kotone lets a smaller smile worm its way onto her face. 

 

Nien disappeared into the bathroom with a change of clothes, leaving Kotone perched on the edge of her mattress, staring at the ceiling like it might give her answers. She could hear the muffled sounds of running water, the zip of fabric, the soft thump of something hitting the sink counter. She got up to get herself changed, and her thoughts began to spiral – about Mayu, about how strange it felt to have someone here, filling the silence she’d grown used to. 

 

And, against her will, thoughts about Nien herself.

 

When Nien returned, dressed in loose sweats and a faded t-shirt, she looked softer somehow – less like the scrappy fighter who had always been there to Kotone out of trouble lately, and more like just a girl her age, soft brown hair and warm chocolate eyes, that turned into small crescents whenever she’d smile.

 

Her damp hair clung to her temples, and Kotone found herself looking a second too long before glancing away. Nien slid into the sleeping bag with a sigh, tugging it around her shoulders and stretching her legs out with a satisfied groan, and Kotone pulled her own covers over her, flicking the lights off.

 

For a while, neither spoke. The hum of the city outside filled the silence, headlights streaking faint shadows across the walls. Kotone turned onto her side, watching Nien’s outline on the floor. The rise and fall of her breathing, the way her hand draped lazily over the edge of the sleeping bag, almost within reach – something about it made Kotone’s chest feel tight.

 

“I think I might dye my hair pink,” Nien hummed, “Maybe purple.” 

 

The sudden nature of the statement made Kotone blink, before shaking her head. “Wouldn’t you get in trouble for that?” She asked, and Nien blew a raspberry. 

 

“Principal Ha cares too much about our basketball performances to suspend me again,” she said, grinning, “She called us ‘The Proud of the school’.” 

 

Kotone tried not to chuckle, “You mean pride?” Nien giggled, and Kotone scoffed slightly, smiling. 

 

It goes quiet, and Nien hums. The minutes stretched. Both of them shifted restlessly, sleep refusing to come. Eventually, Kotone sat up, rubbing at her face. She looked down at Nien, who was already propped up on one elbow, eyes catching the faint glow from the streetlights.“Can’t sleep?” She asks, and Nien grins. 

 

“Not a chance.”

 

A silence passed, heavier this time. Then Kotone took a breath she didn’t know she’d been holding.

 

“There’s something I should tell you.”

 

Nien’s brows furrowed. “About… about Mayu?” 

 

Kotone nodded slowly. Her hands twisted in her lap, nails digging into her palm, but when she spoke, her voice was steady.

 

“About Mayu. About Nakyoung. About all of it.”

 

Nien blinked, giving a small sigh. “You know, you don’t have to–” 

 

“I want to,” she cut in, sighing, “I just… I think I need to…” She murmured, hand clutching her temple. She felt something warm wrap around her other hand, and when she glanced down, she realised Nien had taken her hand into her own. In the shadows of her room, the city light faintly bleeding past the curtains, Kotone could see that warm smile that never seemed to leave her mind lately. 

 

So Kotone spoke, shared the story in its entirety. The anger, the rage, the violence. All of it. What happened to Mayu, the days leading up to it, and the chaos that followed. 

 

=====

 

The chicken shop’s lights were dark, the shutters pulled halfway down with a paper sign taped to the window: Closed for the day. Kotone could only mentally groan, eyes staring blankly at the paper, a bubbling of frustration under her skin. Yeonji had been excited when Kotone had picked her up, and now this?

 

She sighed, and had already turned to suggest heading back when Yeonji pointed across the street, tugging the older girl’s sleeve. “Milkshakes then, unnie?”

 

The neon sign above the diner buzzed faintly, pink and blue glowing against the glass. A quieter place, tucked just out of the school’s usual after-class rush, so it was no surprise Kotone didn’t fully recognise it. It was one of those places that blurred into the background, that when you finally stopped to actually take in the shop, it felt like uncovering gold amongst pebbles. 

 

Kotone found herself nodding, and soon the two of them were leaning across a booth, tall glasses of vanilla and strawberry between them (that Kotone had paid for, of course) as a soft bubblegum K-Pop song played from the speakers softly. Yeonji chattered as easily as she always did – half about fencing practice, half about the ridiculousness of a closed chicken shop at prime dinner hours, and Kotone let herself be pulled along in her rhythm.

 

“I’m telling you, unnie,” the younger girl grinned, “I’ll kill it at the next competition.” 

 

Kotone rolls her eyes, lightly kicking Yeonji under the table, so light it hardly hurt. “You always do.”

 

Halfway through, the bell over the door jingled again, and Mayu’s familiar silhouette appeared, Nakyoung in tow. “Turns out we’re not busy yet,” Nakyoung said, sliding in beside Kotone without even asking, “And we saw the pictures Yeonji posted on her story, so we’re here too. Gimme the menu.” She said, and Kotone rolled her eyes as she slid it over.

 

Kotone hit her smile as she took a sip from her glass, watching as Mayu politely flagged down a server so the pair could order their own drinks. Once the other drinks arrived, the booth felt fuller now, warmer somehow, laughter rising between sips of milkshake. But at some point, the smiles softened, and Mayu set her glass down, fingers tracing the condensation on the side.

 

“Earlier,” she began quietly, and the rest of them instinctively stilled. “In the courtyard… I owe you all an explanation.”

 

Kotone takes in her friend’s demeanour, and is quick to argue, “You don’t have to if you don’t–” 

 

“I want to,” she reassures, soft, “You… you all matter a lot to me, and if Haeun’s getting worse… it’s only fair you all know why she has such an issue with me to begin with.” 

 

Nakyoung raised a brow, “I just assumed it was because she was jealous.” Yeonji and Kotone share a quick nod – the younger girl more than familiar with Haeun’s reputation – and Mayu only chuckles.

 

“Maybe that’s part of it…” she murmurs, before clearing her throat as she began. “Before you three,” she said softly, “Before I met Kotone and Nakyoung… Haeun was my best friend.”

 

The air shifted. Yeonji’s eyebrows shot up as Kotone stilled. Nakyoung leaned back, arms folding loosely, waiting, likely already knowing half of the story.

 

Mayu took her time, voice even and calm, but not without a thread of something heavier beneath it. “Our families knew each other well. We grew up side by side, two girls always stuck at the same rich-people functions, bored out of our minds. So… we stuck together, hung out together,” there’s a gentle smile resting on Mayu’s face. “We were like… princesses in our own little world, I suppose. Everyone assumed we’d always be together.” 

 

She gave a faint laugh, shaking her head. “And for a while… It was true. We dressed alike, watched the same shows, had the same favourite foods – we shared everything that would happen in our lives, and we thought the same way,” Mayu’s brow furrows, “Or… I thought we did.”

 

Her hand brushed absently against the condensation of her glass as she went on. “Things don’t stay simple, and people don’t stay the same as they age,” Mayu sighed, “I started… seeing the value in people outside our little bubble. Kindness mattered to me. Helping classmates, listening, making sure no one felt small. It wasn’t anything grand. It just felt right.” She shrugged quickly, her tone quiet, and yet Kotone knew it all to be too true. A day didn’t go by without Mayu worrying over a fellow classmate.

 

“But Haeun… She wasn’t interested,” Mayu’s voice shrunk, shoulders trembling, “She surrounded herself with people who cared only for appearances, gossip, and power. She…” Mayu shook her head, “She laughed when others slipped, ignoring anyone who didn’t shine the way she wanted them to.”

 

Mayu hesitated then, chewing her lip, eyes flickering just once to Kotone before dropping again. “The day I saw her cornering another girl – someone quiet, someone she knew couldn’t fight back – I… I couldn’t ignore it, not anymore. I couldn’t pretend like I didn’t see the person she was becoming,” Mayu then gives a quiet scoff, “She… She was laughing with her new friends, the same way she used to laugh with me. And I thought…” Mayu’s voice shook, and Yeonji patted her unnie’s hand. 

 

Nakyoung and Kotone gave Mayu soft, reassuring nods, and the older girl continued, “I thought if that’s what she calls friendship… Then I don’t want any part of it,” Mayu sighed, “I cut ties, and I told her I’d wait for her to change, to grow into someone better. But I couldn’t stand by her side while she stayed like that.”

 

Her voice dipped lower. “She didn’t take that too well, and I thought… I thought maybe it would push her to be better. Instead, I think she just doubled down,” Mayu leans back in her seat, “Part of me… still believes she might find her way back. The other part knows I might be waiting forever.”

 

Silence followed. The girls allowed Mayu time to collect herself, and Yeonji’s straw squeaked in her cup as she fiddled with it, expression softer than her usual energy. Kotone finally set her drink down, steady, meeting Mayu’s eyes when she lifted them again. 

 

“It’s not your fault for believing in her,” Kotone said, her tone as lacking as it usually was, but her voice holding firmer than usual. “Wanting her to be better doesn’t make you weak. It makes her the one wasting something good.”

 

Nakyoung leaned forward, resting her arms against the table. “Exactly. If anything, it shows how much bigger your heart is,” Nakyoung’s eyes softened, “You gave her a chance. Hell, you gave her multiple chances and a lot of time. If she wants to throw that away, that’s on her.”

 

Yeonji nodded rapidly, pink cheeks puffing with determination. “Unnie, you’ve got nothing to feel guilty about. I mean, if anyone could change her, it would be you,” she grinned, and Mayu couldn’t help but giggle, “If she’s still being awful, then that’s her choice, not yours.”

 

Mayu’s lashes lowered, her mouth curving into a small, touched smile. “Thank you,” she murmured, voice barely above the low hum of the shop. “I just… I just hope things don’t escalate further. Even back then, Haeun wasn’t the type to just… drop something.” She mumbles, and the familiar stinging of guilt hits Kotone. 

 

Nakyoung sighs, leaning back in her seat. “If she tries anything, we’ll just give her hell, ain’t that right, Tone?” The older girl flashed a grin, and Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

Yeonji huffs, “I just hope she doesn’t try anything soon… Tone-unnie still owes me chicken…” The younger girl mumbled petulantly, and Kotone gave her a deadpan stare. 

 

“Why are you acting like I’m the reason it isn’t open…” she mutters, and Nakyoung laughs as Yeonji rolls her eyes. As quickly as it came, the tense air breaks into something softer, lighter. When Kotone catches Mayu’s eyes from across her, she offers a rare smile, and it seems to make Mayu glow as the older girl’s usual spark seems to come back. 

 

Kotone only hopes it stays that way.

 

=====

 

The gym smelled faintly of chalk and deodorant, the thrum of electronic music vibrating through the walls as Nakyoung tugged at Kotone’s wrist and shoved a pair of gloves into her arms. Kotone blinked, glancing up and towards the punching bag only a few feet away from them. Her casual tee and joggers felt a little out of place compared to the athletic sportswear worn by everyone else, Nakyoung included. 

 

The ceiling lights blared brightly against the black walls of the gym’s interior, lighting up Nakyoung’s grin. “Come on,” Nakyoung grinned, already bouncing on her toes, shadowboxing a quick series of jabs. “You can’t just rely on biting and scratching your way out of fights. You’ve got to learn some basics, or you’ll end up breaking your hand before you break someone’s nose.”

 

Kotone eyed the gloves, unimpressed. “I’ve managed fine so far.” She muttered, and Nakyoung paused, placing her fists against her hip before clicking her tongue.

 

“That’s the problem,” Nakyoung countered, pulling Kotone towards the punching bag. “Fine isn’t enough. You’ve got guts, sure, but you’re lacking in power and technique,” She watched as Nakyoung adjusted the boxing gloves against her own hands, “Power will take longer to build up, but technique? You can learn that easy,” she grinned, “Come on, just let me teach you a few swings.”

 

Kotone let out a low sigh but slipped the gloves on, watching as Nakyoung adjusted her stance beside her. Kotone, begrudgingly, mirrored it, albeit more stiff, her weight awkward. Nakyoung circled her with a low hum, nudging her knees into position, pushing her shoulders back.

 

“Think balance first,” Nakyoung said, demonstrating a jab against the bag, hearing the thud of a punch ring out. She then walked over, her hand on Kotone’s arm. “Keep your guard up. Chin tucked.” Her fingers reached out, gingerly touching the Japanese girl’s chin as she helped adjust Kotone’s stance, “Keep it tight – you’re smaller, which means you’re harder to hit and a lot faster than someone with more bulk, but you’ve got to stay sharp. No wasted motion.”

 

Kotone’s breath caught for a second at the touch, the closeness making it harder to concentrate than she wanted to admit. Her eyes flicked briefly to Nakyoung’s face, noticing the little crease of focus between her brows, before snapping back to the bag. 

 

The Japanese girl watched the bag, and she felt Nakyoung’s warm hand against her back, between her shoulder blades. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to judge you or anything,” she said, lower, a light pat to Kotone’s back, “Just do what I did and we can go from there.” 

 

With that, Kotone mimicked her friend’s earlier movements, her jab quick but uneven. She frowned, and Nakyoung gave another reassuring pat on the back. She tried again, sharper this time, and Nakyoung’s grin widened. “See? Not bad. You’ve got it in you.”

 

“You think so?” Kotone asked, quieter than intended. Nakyoung tilted her head, smiling in that easy, disarming way, and for a brief second it felt like the whole gym had narrowed down to just the two of them.

 

Kotone relaxed, and Nakyoung smiled warmly at her. She watched her friend reach out, fixing Kotone’s bangs and loose strands of hair with her fingers, moving a little closer, to where she could hear her friend’s breathing. The faint scent of soap and sweat clung to Nakyoung’s skin, oddly comforting, grounding her even as it set her heart to a quicker beat.

 

Before Kotone could respond, her skin feeling a little warmer than before, a familiar voice cut through.

 

“Not bad, but your weight’s too far forward. You’ll topple over if someone counters.”

 

They both turned to see Tanaka standing by the ropes, a gym bag slung over his shoulder, black compress shirt glued to his figure beneath his oversized jacket. He set his bag down and stepped onto the mat, stretching his legs with casual ease as he approached the bag, and the other two girls backed off, curious. Kotone immediately noticed how fluid his movements were, and how precise the stretch of his limbs was.

 

Nakyoung’s eyes lit up. “Oh-ho. Mr. Baseball. Don’t tell me you actually know what you’re doing?”

 

Tanaka smirked faintly. They watched his position change, and his foot swung out, striking the back with a loud noise that rang across the entire gym, and even earned them a few impressed looks from the sides. “Taekwondo, since I was eight. Dojo tournaments, regionals, the works.” He said, huffing as he hopped on the balls of his feet.

 

Nakyoung’s grin spread ear to ear. “Perfect. We should spar sometime.”

 

Kotone groaned. “And you called me a meathead,” she gave her friend a deadpan stare that left Nakyoung laughing, “You’re insufferable.”

 

“Insufferably right,” Nakyoung shot back, tugging on Tanaka’s sleeve as the boy looked sheepishly between the two girls. “This guy could actually help you.”

 

Tanaka chuckled, stepping away and over to his bag. As he stood, he then tossed two cold bottles toward them. “Drink up first. You’ll thank me later.”

 

They sat together on a bench at the side of the gym, the protein drinks chilled in their hands, condensation dripping onto the floor. Nakyoung downed half of hers in one gulp, while Kotone stared at hers like it was suspicious. Tanaka took a few sips of his own, and the phone to his side lit up with a text notification. When Kotone glanced down, she caught sight of a picture – between him, Haeun and Mayu.

 

Right, she realised, If Haeun and Mayu had been childhood friends, and if Tanaka was also childhood friends with Haeun, that meant all three were probably in the same group. 

 

After a beat, Kotone broke the silence. “We heard about Haeun. From Mayu.”

 

Tanaka stilled. His casual air faded, his posture softening as he looked down at the bottle in his hands. “Yeah?” His voice was quieter, a little rougher.

 

“She told us what happened.” Kotone continued, watching him carefully.

 

For a moment, he didn’t speak. Then he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I… yeah, no, you’re her friends, I’m surprised she didn’t tell you sooner…” He gave a quiet groan, “I… I just hope she finds her way back to Mayu. They were good for each other, once. Haeun used to laugh for real around her, not that fake laugh she does with her little crowd now.” He muttered, frustration simmering in his tone.

 

Nakyoung leaned forward, brows furrowed. “I just… I don’t get it,” Nakyoung mutters, “Mayu is such a saintly influence that anyone would double-take if she and her cut ties like that. Like… did her parents not notice her change in behaviour? In her friend circle? Don’t they care about any of this?”

 

Tanaka let out a sharp, humorless scoff. “Her parents?” He shook his head. “They’re never around… so long as Haeun plays her role as a doll, they don’t care.” He muttered. 

 

The other two exchanged looks, before offering more curious stares. Tanaka caught them, and sighed, “It’s probably not my place, but… Haeun’s adopted,” he begun, quiet, “See, her parents’ families are super traditional and wanted a typical ‘heiress’, but turns out, Haeun’s father was…” he shook his head, “So, they adopted, but still somehow kept up the charade of her mother being pregnant.” He took a long sip of his drink, giving a quiet hiss afterwards.

 

“Haeun’s just a doll for them, at this point – a  perfect little thing to show off at family dinners or company events. They dress her up, smile for photos, then disappear. That’s all she is to them.” He looked up, meeting their eyes, and the two could sense the growing anger Tanaka felt towards his friend’s parents. 

 

His eyes soften as he stares at the two other girls, and he sighs, “It doesn’t excuse the bullshit she pulls on people, but… sometimes I wonder if that’s why she acts the way she does. Like she has to control something, even if it’s other people.”

 

The three sat in silence for a moment, the muffled thump of weights in the background filling the air. Nakyoung finally nudged Kotone’s shoulder. “Still doesn’t mean we’re letting her walk all over us.”

 

Kotone gave a faint hum of agreement, and Tanaka chuckled. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.” He gave Nakyoung a small nod, one that was quickly reciprocated. 

 

The Japanese girl could only sigh, “Now, I kinda do hope she and Mayu patch things up…” She murmured, and Tanaka managed a thin smile at that. 

 

“Enough of all this,” he grinned, “How about we teach Tone here how to punch, and then we hit up that karaoke place down the street? I’ve been dying to go there again.” Nakyoung nodded, slapping the boy on his back, hard enough to make him stumble as Kotone hid a faint smile. 

 

“I like the sound of that!”

 

.

 

Later that evening, the three of them ducked into a small karaoke booth, neon lights washing the walls in pink and blue, music bouncing around the inside of the room. Nakyoung had grabbed the mic, in the middle of belting out to an energetic pop song while Tanaka laughed and clapped along, yelling along to the fanchant. Kotone sat with her soda, quietly sipping and watching them with a faint smile tugging at her lips.

 

“Come on, your turn!” Nakyoung shoved the mic toward her, but Kotone pushed it back, shaking her head.

 

“No way.”

 

“Aw, don’t be boring!” Nakyoung pouted. 

 

It was then Tanaka leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his gaze steady on her. “You need to stop hiding in your head so much, Kotone.”

 

She blinked, caught off guard.

 

“You think too much,” he continued, voice knowing as he chuckled. “Always watching, always waiting. But sometimes you’ve just got to… let go. Be here. With us. Not stuck in whatever storm’s running through your thoughts.”

 

Nakyoung tossed the mic onto Kotone’s lap with a grin. “He’s right, and I’m not leaving until you sing something.”

 

Kotone sighed, rolling her eyes. But as Tanaka’s words lingered, she glanced at her friends – Nakyoung laughing, Tanaka smiling faintly – and felt a small crack in her armor. Maybe, just this once, she could.

 

The song queue blinked on the screen, waiting. A J-Pop song from some popular idol group, and when she glanced over at the other two, unimpressed, she was met with the widest shit-eating grins imaginable. Kotone sighed, before getting into it, and the night stretched ahead, humming with light, laughter, and the faintest trace of hope.

 

=====

 

Kotone blinked awake to the pale morning light spilling through her windows, her throat dry, her body heavy. For a long moment, she stayed still, letting the night before replay in her mind. The way she’d talked – really talked – about Mayu, about everything. She said aloud things she hadn’t even mentioned to the specialist her parents made her see after that day. 

 

She squeezed her eyes shut. What if she’d said too much? What if she scared Nien off? What if spilling her guts had made her seem pathetic? The thought ate at her, and unease settled over her nerves.

 

When she finally sat up, the room felt… emptier. The sleeping bag lay crumpled on the floor, Nien’s warmth no longer in it. Kotone’s heart lurched. She swung her legs over the edge of the bed, rubbing her eyes, scanning the room like Nien might somehow still be hiding there.

 

She wasn’t. Her bag was gone, and when she padded out of her room, still in her pyjamas, she heard and saw no sign of the Taiwanese-Vietnamese girl.

 

Kotone reached for her phone, thumb hovering over Nien’s name. She frowned at the thought of the abandoned sleeping bag, and the realisation pierced her – she left that behind. Was that… a good sign? Or did she leave it because she didn’t plan on coming back? She readied to call Nien.

 

Before she could overthink further, the lock clicked. The door swung open, and Nien stepped inside, her arms laden with two plastic bags that would’ve looked far too heavy for Kotone’s thin frame, but Nien carried them like they were weightless. Kotone froze mid-breath.

 

“You…” she started, blinking.

 

“Went shopping,” Nien finished for her, grinning, kicking the door closed behind her and huffing as she adjusted the bags. “Tone, your fridge was a crime scene. I couldn’t just leave you like that.” She grinned, her cheeks flushed from the cool morning air.

 

Kotone’s chest loosened, though she tried not to show it. “You… could’ve at least said something before disappearing.”

 

Nien tilted her head, playful. “Aw, were you worried about me?”

 

Kotone bristled, grabbing for one of the bags to take the weight off her. “Don’t flatter yourself.” But her ears were pink.

 

Their fingers brushed when Nien let her hand linger on the bag for a moment too long. Kotone pulled back like she’d been shocked, but Nien only smiled, her gaze holding steady, unbothered. They carried the bags to the kitchen, Nien humming under her breath as she set everything out on the counter. “I figured we could make breakfast together. You know… if you don’t burn water or anything.”

 

Kotone rolled her eyes, but her lips curved despite herself. “I can cook fine, I just… don’t do it often,” she mumbled, “Not a lot of energy for that when I get home, and instant ramen tastes fine.” 

 

Nien made a face, and when Kotone gave her an unimpressed look, she shifted to a smile, “Whatever floats your boat, Tone.” She winked, and Kotone rolled her eyes as they moved towards the kitchen. She found herself watching the way Nien tied her hair back, the loose strands brushing her cheek. It was such an ordinary, simple gesture, and yet Kotone had to look away before the warmth in her chest betrayed her.

 

Kotone grabbed plates from the cupboard while Nien laid out vegetables, eggs, and rice from one of the bags. The girl moved with a practiced ease that made Kotone hesitate, like she was watching someone in their element. Nien reached for the knife and cutting board, her sleeves already rolled up. “When did you learn how to cook?” She asks, rolling up her own sleeves as Nien hums.

 

Nien then shrugged, “My mom owns a restaurant, owned one back home too, before we moved here.” She said, tone and inflection casual as she began to chop. “She had me helping out since I was, like, ten. I guess I picked up a thing or two.”

 

Kotone blinked at her. “That explains… a lot.”

 

Nien smirked. “What, did you think I just lived off takeout and bruises?”

 

Kotone shrugged, setting down the plates, a traitorous smile on her face. “Kinda.”

 

Nien laughed, shaking her head as she scraped diced onions into the pan, the sound bright in the quiet kitchen. Kotone caught herself staring again – at the slope of Nien’s neck as she leaned over the counter, at the way the morning light caught in her dark hair. She watched the girl’s jaw clench as she focused, and Kotone had to forcefully tug her gaze away. She quickly busied herself with pouring rice into a bowl, cheeks heating.

 

They worked side by side, Kotone half-heartedly stirring while Nien monitored the stove. Kotone couldn’t help but sigh, “It’s just, I guess I’m a little surprised, was all,” she clarified, coughing slightly, “You… you always seem to have surprises up your sleeve.” She mumbles, handing her a spoon she asked for, and she was rewarded with a bright grin.

 

There was something softer in her eyes, but it gave way to the usual mischievous spark fast. “Oh, I’ve got skills. You’re looking at a breakdancer, Tone.”

 

Kotone froze, blinking at her. “…You’re joking.”

 

“Nope.” Nien tapped the spatula against the pan like punctuation. “I’ll prove it later if you don’t believe me.” She struck a pose.

 

The image was so ridiculous Kotone couldn’t help it – laughter burst out of her, sudden and unrestrained. She leaned against the counter, clutching her stomach, unable to stop the sound spilling from her throat.

 

Nien’s smile softened at the sight, her eyes lingering on Kotone a second too long. There was something unguarded in her expression, like she was memorizing this moment – the sound of Kotone laughing, the rare lightness in her face.

 

Kotone finally wiped at her eyes, breathless, still chuckling. “God, that’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever pictured. You? Breakdancing?”

 

“You’ll eat those words when I show you,” Nien teased, flipping the eggs in the pan with practiced grace. Her gaze flickered to Kotone’s flushed cheeks, and her grin shifted into something gentler. Kotone shook her head, trying to stifle her laughter, but she couldn’t quite suppress the smile tugging at her lips as they finished cooking together.

 

=====

 

When Mayu mentioned needing a ‘plus one’ to a fancy gala her parents were attending, Kotone had asked her why she hadn’t gone to Nakyoung. Upon Mayu’s pout, and her simply mentioning she ‘wanted to spend time with her other best friend’, Kotone was quick to acquiesce, and let the team of stylists Mayu’s family had hired do their work.

 

The ballroom lights had long since dimmed by this hour, but the echo of chatter and clinking glasses still seemed to hum faintly in Kotone’s ears, rich families continuing to socialise as she shadowed Mayu the entire time. The lights were softer, scattering across the pale floor and tablecloths in a way that was kinder on the eyes, and polite conversation continued to echo through the vast space.

 

The night had been endless – handshakes from men with too much cologne that it made Kotone’s nose almost crease, polite laughter with women who eyed Mayu like a budding prize, introductions that barely mattered, most writing Kotone off as another one of Mayu’s many ‘friends’. The older Japanese girl, meanwhile, had navigated it with practiced grace, that sweet smile of hers making even the stiffest company lean in closer.

 

Kotone had simply lingered at her side, the “plus one,” watching the game play out in a world that didn’t belong to her. Mayu had their arms linked the entire night, pulling Kotone along, and constantly checking up on her. When Kotone mentioned she was reaching her limit (in reality, she’d reached it long ago, but kept up appearances so Mayu wouldn’t be alone), the two decided to head back to their hotel room.

 

By the time they slipped away, heels clicking softly down the carpeted hall, Kotone let out a quiet half-groan. “If I hear the words ‘promising young lady’ one more time, I'll walk back to the city.” She muttered.

 

Mayu only laughed, her own shoulders sagging with relief as she slid the keycard into the hotel room door. “You didn’t have to hold out for so long – honestly, I was kinda dying to head back myself.”

 

Kotone shrugged, “I would’ve felt like a bad plus one if I wanted to ditch so early on.” 

 

The older Japanese girl shook her head, “Maybe next time I should bring someone less responsible…” She mumbled, and Kotone lightly nudged the older girl, who only giggled in response.

 

The door clicked open, and the two girls stumbled inside, Mayu switching on the lamps as the golden light caught their dresses. Mayu’s was elegant without being overwhelming, a pastel shade that shimmered faintly whenever she moved, fitting her warm and graceful air. A pearl necklace sat around her collar bone, alongside long gloves on both hands. Kotone thought it almost made her look like some sort of princess.

 

The brunette’s was darker, sharper, simple in cut but striking all the same, carrying the quiet boldness she wore so naturally. Mayu’s team had fitted her with black boots that she shrugged off at the door, alongside a black choker with a dark rose at its centre – another piece she was quick to discard.

 

Mayu kicked her heels off with a sigh of bliss, padding barefoot across the plush carpet. Kotone followed her into the room, eyes drawn to the little tub of ice cream sitting at the minibar. Without a word, Mayu opened it and took out the tub, before grabbing two spoons and sitting down onto the bed, patting the spot beside her. There was a ghost of a smile on Kotone’s face at the sight.

 

She didn’t hesitate. The spoon was cold in her hand as she took her spot beside Mayu, the sweetness cool against her tongue after the bitter sting of endless small talk. She let herself sink into the mattress, hair loosening around her shoulders, her dress bunching slightly as she sat cross-legged.

 

For a few minutes, they ate in silence, the only sound the scrape of spoons and the hum of the city outside their window. It was Kotone who finally spoke, her voice quieter than she’d intended.

 

“Doesn’t it bother you?”

 

Mayu blinked, looking at her over the rim of her spoon. “What?” She asked, curious, head tilting and chocolate brown eyes wide.

 

“Haeun,” Kotone said flatly. “All that stuff she’s been saying lately. The rumors.” She poked the ice cream, frowning. “It’s like ever since that day, she’s been more…” she sighed, half-frustrated, “I keep asking Tanaka, and he mentions he’s trying. Even he seems a little done with her…” Kotone shook her head, taking and having another spoonful, “So, doesn’t it upset you? If it were me, I’d be furious.”

 

Mayu’s expression softened, a quiet smile curving her lips. She set her spoon down and leaned back slightly, her dress catching the faint lamplight. “Why should it bother me if no one believes her?” Her tone was gentle, as though it were the most obvious answer in the world. “People know what kind of person she’s become. After being on the receiving end of it for so long, her words don’t carry weight anymore. Not the kind that matters.”

 

Kotone stared at her, the certainty in Mayu’s voice tugging at something in her chest.

 

“You can’t stop people from talking,” Mayu continued, taking another spoonful, “But you can choose how much of it affects you. And I’d rather spend my energy on the people who care about me – like you – than waste it fighting shadows.”

 

The simplicity of it, the warmth, pressed into Kotone’s ribs until her usual walls felt useless. She let out a shaky breath, a small pink flush blooming across her cheeks. “…You make it sound easy.”

 

Mayu reached out, brushing a crumb of frost from Kotone’s cheek with a fingertip. “It isn’t,” she admitted, her voice quiet but steady. “But it feels easier when you’re not alone.”

 

Kotone’s throat tightened, and for once, she had no sharp remark to throw back. Instead, she let herself shift closer, shoulders brushing as they sank deeper into the pillows. The ice cream tub was abandoned on the nightstand, spoons clinking as Mayu set them aside.

 

Later, in the quiet lull after they’d both changed into soft cotton shirts and loose shorts, Mayu tugged the blankets up around them. The faint scent of her shampoo clung to the air as she curled into Kotone’s side, warm and soft, her breath brushing against Kotone’s collarbone, sending a soft warmth scattering over Kotone’s skin. Kotone hesitated only a moment before wrapping an arm around her, pulling her close. Her heartbeat slowed, her muscles loosening as the city’s hum faded into nothing but the sound of Mayu’s breathing.

 

For the first time in weeks, Kotone’s thoughts didn’t spiral. Wrapped up in Mayu’s warmth, soothed by her words, she closed her eyes. Sleep took them both slowly, comfortably, the weight of the world locked safely outside the door.

 

=====

 

The quiet of the apartment was broken only by the tinny battle music spilling from Kotone’s Switch. Nien sat cross-legged on the floor, the console cradled in her hands, her brow furrowed in concentration. Kotone leaned on the sofa behind her, pointing at the screen as the opposing Pokémon loomed. When Nien mentioned she’d never played a Pokémon game before, Kotone couldn’t help but encourage her to try, creating a new user and starting Pokémon Scarlet.

 

Opposing them, the first gym leader’s Tera-Bug Teddiursa loomed ahead, the green crystals atop its head scattering light across the battlefield.

 

“No, don’t waste the potion yet. Just hit it one more time with Ember – you should out-speed and KO with one more hit.” Kotone said, her voice patient but clipped, the way it always was when she was trying to hide how invested she really was.

 

Nien’s tongue peeked out slightly as she pressed the button. The attack landed, the enemy’s health bar dropped, the crystals shattered with a flash of white light, and a burst of victory music filled the room. Nien whooped, pumping her fist into the air. “Yes! First gym down!”

 

“Hey, credit my teacher,” Nien shot back, nudging Kotone’s leg with her shoulder. “Couldn’t have done it without you.” Her grin lingered for a moment, but then she sobered as Kotone chuckled. The shorter girl threw some nearby popcorn in her mouth – from a bag Nien had bought when she was out. She took in the sight, the way Kotone’s eyes were lit up, in a way Nien doesn’t think she’s ever seen – as if she’s getting a glimpse into a different person. 

 

Someone Kotone would be if the past didn’t weigh on her so much.“You know…” She starts “I don’t get it. Why do you still blame yourself for what happened back then?”

 

The words sank into Kotone like a stone in water. She leaned back against the couch, her hands curling against her knees. Nien’s gaze was patient, not judging in the slightest, and she placed a supportive hand on Kotone’s knee. “Because… I started it,” she murmured, “That day in the library – I snapped, and hit her with the book. I attacked Haeun first. If I hadn’t done that, maybe everything would’ve ended there.”

 

Nien shook her head, eyes fixed on her. “Kotone, come on. She provoked you. She was the one who ran her mouth, who pushed every button she could and faced the consequences,” her voice remained warm, not unkind or critical, “That’s not on you. And afterwards? She kept going. She made sure things got worse. You weren’t the aggressor – she was.”

 

Kotone’s gaze dropped to her lap, the glow of the Switch screen casting faint light over her face. “Maybe… but I escalated things. Every step of the way, I made it worse. I didn’t stop it when I could have.”

 

“You’re letting her off way too easy,” Nien countered, voice sharp but not unkind, giving a squeeze to Kotone’s knee. She leaned closer, resting her arms on Kotone’s knees, her face and eyes staring up at Kotone’s from her lap. “Haeun wasn’t some innocent bystander who got dragged into a fight. She thrived on it. And you? You’re carrying all the weight like it was only you who mattered in the mess. That’s not fair to yourself.”

 

Nien frowned, and Kotone swallowed. Kotone’s chest tightened with something warm, and it threatened to spill forth and swallow her whole. She opened her mouth to argue, then closed it again. Her throat felt raw, like the words stuck there refused to come out. Finally, she rose from the couch, Nien moving away to let her. Kotone brushed her hair from her face as she walked toward her room.

 

“I need to think…” she muttered.

 

Nien didn’t follow, but Kotone could feel her gaze lingering, heavy and warm. She slipped into her bedroom, closing the door softly behind her, the muffled sounds of the city beyond her window pressing in as she sank onto the edge of her bed. Nien’s words echoed in her mind, looping louder than the game music still drifting faintly from the living room.

 

=====

 

The sound of chatter and laughter seemed to buzz through the air of the cafeteria, the scent of frying oil and kimchi hanging heavy in the air. Shouted greetings bounced off the walls as Kotone navigated to her usual seat at her table with Mayu and Nakyoung, the two girls already knee-deep in conversation, quick to include Kotone in it. The pushed around her rice with her chopsticks, watching as Nakyoung animatedly told another story about something that happened at the arcade.

 

When the conversation began to take a dip, Kotone took the chance to speak up. “I’m heading out with Yeonji tonight,” she said, tone casual but her eyes a little brighter than usual. “The fried chicken place is open again, so I told her I’d treat her. She deserves it, after all her recent fencing wins.”

 

Mayu’s face lit up with genuine delight. “That’s a wonderful idea!” She then giggled, pride swelling in her eyes, “She really does deserve all the success she’s getting – she’s been training so hard.”

 

Nakyoung leaned back in her chair, arms folding behind her head, a grin tugging at her lips. “Good call. If anyone deserves an excuse for fried chicken, it’s that girl. Though, for the record, I wouldn’t complain if you invited us along.”

 

Kotone smirked faintly, shaking her head. “One-on-one. You’ll live.” Nakyoung pouted as Mayu gave her friend a light shove, and Nakyoung whined as she clung to Mayu’s arm. Their antics brought another easy smile to Kotone’s face, and she shook her head as she rolled her eyes. 

 

The easy rhythm of their conversation was abruptly pierced by a sharp laugh from a nearby cluster of students, only a table or two away from their’s. Heads turned instinctively toward the source: Haeun, flanked as always by a few girls who hung on her words, her boyfriend with his arm around her. Tanaka was seated nearby, although his expression more strained and hesitant. Her voice cut through the lunchroom with practiced cruelty, dripping with venom.

 

“…Well, you know what they say. It’s always the innocent looking one’s you’d be surprised with. Mayu may act all clean but…” she giggled, “God – you wouldn’t believe the things she does behind closed doors–” Haeun’s smile twisted, and she leaned closer to her audience, her voice dropping just enough to make people strain to hear, but still intentionally loud enough that the trio could overhear. The words that followed were cruel, utterly inappropriate, and far below even her usual low bar.

 

Kotone’s chopsticks froze mid-air. She glanced at Mayu, who had gone pale, her lips pressing together as if she could will the words away. For once, the warmth in her eyes faltered. Even Mayu had limits for how much she could tolerate, and seeing her friend so upset… Kotone’s blood ran cold, whilst Nakyoung felt something hot bubble in her chest.

 

Nakyoung slammed her palm onto the table. “That’s enough.” Her voice cracked through the chatter like a whip, and several heads turned.

 

Haeun arched a brow, feigning innocence. “Oh? Did I say something wrong?” The cheshire cat grin on Haeun’s face was enough to unnerve both of the other girls, as Kotone’s hand clenched into a fist.

 

“You know exactly what you’re doing.” Nakyoung shot back, glaring as she stood, shoulders squared.

 

Kotone rose as well, but where Nakyoung’s anger burned hot and fast, Kotone’s was a simmering cold, her expression unreadable save for the sharpness in her gaze. “You should stop.” She muttered, staring at Haeun as though she could see through her, as if the girl was made from nothing but fragile glass.

 

Tanaka appeared at Haeun’s side, his usual lightheartedness stripped away. “Haeun,” he said carefully, “Don’t push this.”

 

She ignored him, pushing past him, her boyfriend’s arm still looped over her shoulder. Her smirk grew as she looked Mayu’s way. “If she can’t handle a little truth–” 

 

Kotone’s voice cut her off, soft but razor-sharp. “Truth?” She stepped forward, eyes locking on Haeun’s. “You wouldn’t know the truth if it stared you in the face. Lies are the only language you know how to speak,” Kotone could feel her heart rate begin to speed up, the adrenaline in her body causing a quiet drumming to echo in her ears, “These rumours are your lifeblood, because without them, what’s left of you?” Kotone seethed, “A shallow, bitter girl who’s terrified of being forgotten the moment people stop staring.”

 

The cafeteria hushed. Even Haeun blinked, her smirk wavering, and even Nakyoung glanced warily at her friend. “Tone–”

 

Kotone didn’t stop. Her tone never rose, but the fury in her words was unmistakable. Her gaze never moved on from Haeun, unrelenting as she stared forth. “Where do you get your delusions of grandeur from? From the way people laugh at your jokes? From the way they nod along when you spread your poison?” Haeun gritted her teeth as Kotone went on, ignoring Nakyoung tugging at her sleeve.

 

“You mistake fear for respect, attention for affection. You think because people look at you, it means you matter,” Kotone took in a sharp breath, “But the moment you stop talking, the moment you stop stirring the pot, you’re nothing. Just background noise.”

 

Haeun’s lips twitched, a retort forming, but Kotone pressed forward, voice tightening, the cold edge growing sharper. “You don’t build anything. You don’t create, you don’t protect, you don’t support anyone – not like Mayu, not like anyone else here. All you do is tear down and whisper in corners, waiting for someone else to fall so you can feel taller for a second. That’s not strength, it’s weakness dressed up in arrogance.”

 

Haeun tried to speak up, “Y-Yah–” she started, voice shaky, hands balled up and vibrating with fury at her side. 

 

But Kotone cut back in before the other girl had a chance to say anything. Her tone remained icy, almost clinical. “Everyone sees it, Haeun. The way you flinch when someone calls you out. The way you cling to people you can control because you’re terrified of standing alone. You hate Mayu because she doesn’t need to control or lie to have people at her side, because she doesn’t view people as pillars that stop her from falling,” Kotone lets out a breath through her nose, “She views them as lights that deserve to shine.”

 

“But you? You hide behind boys like them–” she flicked her gaze briefly to Haeun’s boyfriend and Tanaka before returning – “Because deep down, you know without their presence at their side, you have no light of your own. Your world is dark, Haeun, and you’re too busy trying to make everyone else’s worlds just as miserable as your own.”

 

A ripple passed through the cafeteria crowd. Haeun’s smirk was gone now, her knuckles white around the edge of her tray, and Mayu slowly stood up. The silence was suffocating, the kind that made every breath feel heavy.

 

“Kotone.” Mayu’s voice broke through, soft but firm, her hand closing around Kotone’s wrist. Her calm presence was grounding, steadying. She shook her head once, gently. “She isn’t worth it.”

 

Kotone’s glare lingered on Haeun for another heartbeat before she pulled back, jaw tight. She feels Nakyoung gently lay a hand on her shoulder, pulling her back softly, before glaring Haeun up and down with a scoff. 

 

Mayu turned her full attention to Haeun now, her expression composed, her tone carrying a weight sharper than Kotone’s fury. “Stop. Now. I’m warning you, Haeun, don’t cross a line.”

 

The words hung in the air like a final verdict. And for the first time, Haeun had no answer. The silence hung thick, then shifted as whispers spread through the cafeteria. A few students clapped, others muttered encouragement, the atmosphere tilting against Haeun for once. Face taut, Haeun spun on her heel, muttering something sharp under her breath. Her entourage scurried after her, though their loyalty looked shakier than before.

 

Tanaka lingered, his expression caught between frustration and something more complicated. His gaze lingered on Mayu, then Kotone, before he finally sighed and followed after Haeun, his shoulders tense.

 

The noise of the cafeteria swelled back slowly, but Kotone barely heard it. Her chest was steady, her hands no longer twitching, but something about Tanaka’s retreating figure gnawed at her. That vulnerability in his eyes, that weight in his step – it stayed with her long after the noise of cheers and whispers had faded. Nakyoung seemed to mirror her thoughts, letting out a noise of frustration. 

 

“I’m not saying she didn’t deserve that, but…” When Kotone met her gaze, she thinks it’s the most uncertain Nakyoung has ever looked, “I really hope she doesn’t do something insane over this.” 

 

=====

 

With school hours long over, Haeun sat cross-legged on her bed, the glow of her phone illuminating her face in the dim room, her boyfriend absentmindedly stroking her head, although she paid him little to no attention. Her thumb swiped quickly, searching for anything she could use. Kotone’s social media was barren – an empty ghost town of a social, with no posts, no updates, no hints of a life to dissect. That, in itself, made Haeun’s jaw tighten. No material, not even a profile picture to mock.

 

But then she tried a different route, digging through mutuals. Mayu’s page – too polished, too guarded, fitting for the pristine image Mayu had cultivated for herself. Nakyoung – private, and she clicked her tongue. Tanaka… she hesitated over his profile, and instead, moved onto the next of Kotone’s few mutuals. 

 

Yeonji – the weird fencing girl that seemed to stick to Kotone like glue. Surely, if anyone would have anything, it would be her. Lo and behold, Haeun felt herself grinning at the girl’s latest story – a photo of two milkshake glasses clinking together, with the caption: celebrating with my fave unnie <3 fried chicken next! The post was tagged with the chicken shop location just a bus ride away.

 

Haeun’s lips curved, her eyes narrowing. Perfect.

 

She took a screenshot, staring at it for a moment as the cogs in her mind turned. She showed her boyfriend, and he smirked, nodding as he began messaging people, his ‘friends’. The memories of her humiliation earlier still burned fresh in her mind, least of all the pitying gaze Mayu dared to look at her with. But Mayu, Haeun could tolerate, but the fact that someone like Kotone had dared to even challenge her…

 

The blonde had overheard what her friends had whispered, about her ‘losing her status’ already. No, she couldn’t let anyone think that. She had to show them Kotone wasn’t untouchable, that she needed to be humbled. Yes, that was–

 

“Don’t even think about it.”

 

Haeun startled slightly, her head snapping up. Tanaka leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, his usual smirk absent. His eyes, for once, were serious. She overheard her boyfriend scoff. “Look, baseball boy, this isn’t–” 

 

“Was I talking to you?” He asked, clicking his tongue, shaking his head in dismissal, before his eyes fell back to Haeun.

 

The girl let out an awkward laugh, “I wasn’t going to–” she began, but he cut her off.

 

“Yes, you were.” His tone was clipped, sharper than she’d ever heard from him, even with all the warnings he’d given her. “I’ve been watching this whole time. I saw the look on your face the moment you opened Yeonji’s story. You’re planning something,” his eyes narrowed, “And I’m telling you right now – it’s a bad idea.”

 

Haeun huffed, shoving her phone under her pillow. “Relax. I’m not going to ‘bloody’ her, or anything. I just… want to remind her she’s not untouchable. That’s all.” It was a lie, but Tanaka didn’t need to know that.

 

Tanaka pushed off the frame, stepping closer. His voice dropped, quiet but cutting. Haeun felt her boyfriend hold onto her a little tighter. “You keep pushing like this, Haeun, and one day you won’t be able to pull yourself back. You’re going to make a big mistake, you’re going to end up doing something you’ll regret. Mayu already left you, do you really want something worse to happen?”

 

The name made her flinch, just barely, but she masked it quickly, chin tilting upward. “This isn’t about Mayu. This is about Kotone humiliating me in front of everyone. Do you expect me to just let that slide?!” She asked, voice raising as her boyfriend shook his head. 

 

“C’mon, hyung, you should understand her side more than anyone else’s,” he goaded, and Tanaka glared at him, figure tense, “That Kotone girl should learn a lesson.”

 

Tanaka’s sigh was heavy, almost tired. He raked a hand through his hair, staring at her like he was searching for some trace of the girl he grew up with. “Sometimes the only way to win is to walk away,” he let out a bitter chuckle, “You’re not listening, though. You never do.”

 

She shot him a glare, defensive, her pride bristling. “If you’re so worried, then stay out of it. I don’t need your approval, Tanaka.”

 

His jaw tightened, and for a long moment, he said nothing. Finally, he turned for the door, his tone lower than before, almost resigned. “Fine, I will. I want no part in whatever beef you girls have going on… just,” he sighed, frustrated, “Just don’t cross the line, Haeun. You can’t take it back if you do.”

 

The door clicked shut behind him, leaving her with just her boyfriend and the burning rage in her chest as company. Haeun reached under her pillow, pulling her phone out again. She stared at Yeonji’s story for a long while, her thoughts sharpening into something dangerously clear.

 

“She’ll learn her place. That’s all.” She whispered to herself, thumb brushing over the glowing screen. 

 

Against his better judgment, Tanaka, already down the hall and walking towards the exit of Haeun’s empty home, decided not to turn back, not to warn Kotone. He told himself Haeun wouldn’t go too far.

 

But deep down, a knot twisted in his stomach, heavy with doubt.

 

.

 

The chicken shop was bustling in its usual evening chaos – grease popping from the fryer, chatter echoing off the narrow walls, the warm smell of fried batter and chili sauce clinging to the air. Kotone sat opposite Yeonji, the younger girl practically glowing as she dug into her plate. Her fencing medal still dangled from her bag, glittering whenever it caught the light, and her eyes crinkled in that innocent, excitable way Kotone had always found disarming.

 

“You ordered too much again,” Kotone muttered, poking at the mountain of chicken on the tray between them. 

 

Yeonji puffed her cheeks, mock-offended. “Celebration calls for it! Besides, you’ll eat more once you start. You always do.” She smiled knowingly, digging back into her food. Kotone stared at the girl before her, and chuckled. The Japanese girl didn’t bother denying it. She’d already taken her third piece, after all. 

 

It was easier to let Yeonji have her moment, easier to let the normalcy of fried chicken and laughter settle into her bones. She wondered how proud Yeonji’s mother would be, to see her daughter thriving like she was right now. Her eyes remained fixed on the girl’s cheeks, and Kotone couldn’t help but feel something squeeze in her chest. Was it just a trick of the light, or was Yeonji’s face sharper than it was when they first met? She’d even grown an extra inch or so. 

 

She supposed the younger girl was already growing up, and there was something… warm about the sight. Kotone couldn’t stop the small smile on her face, and for a moment, it felt as if a comfortable sense of safety washed over, as if she had nothing to worry about, that Haeun wouldn’t try anything.

 

But the illusion shattered with a crash.

 

The door slammed open hard enough for its hinges to groan, and the chatter in the shop died at once. A group of older boys spilled in, their uniforms hanging loose and untucked, their jackets marked with scuffs and half-rolled sleeves, shirts unbuttoned to reveal graphic tees. At their front stood Haeun’s boyfriend, broad shoulders and large frame filling the doorway, a lazy grin on his face as he stepped forth, eyes scanning over the shop.

 

“Oi,” he drawled, his voice carrying too easily across the room, before his eyes settled somewhere in particular. “Look who’s here.”

 

Kotone’s hand froze halfway to her cup, and she glanced over. Yeonji blinked up, confusion flickering across her face until she followed Kotone’s gaze, and froze. The chicken she’d been about to bite slipped from her chopsticks and landed with a dull thud against the tray.

 

The group spread out as they entered, shoving aside chairs, knocking over a few trays left on counters. One boy deliberately upended a basket of fries onto the floor, laughing as if it were a joke. The customers shrank back, whispering as they hurried towards the exit. When the owner came out, one of the boys picked him up by the shirt, and threatened him into not calling the police, warning he’d ‘regret it if he tried’.

 

“Kotone…” Yeonji whispered, her voice barely audible. Kotone felt her jaw clench as she rose slowly. Adrenaline burst through her veins, her ears focusing on each noise, each shuffle the group standing around the shop made. They came unarmed, probably to not bring any unwanted attention as they walked down the street. She tried to calm her nerves, but her muscles refused to stop twitching.

 

Haeun’s boyfriend tilted his head. “What’s wrong? Not happy to see us? We came all the way out here to… celebrate with you.” His grin widened as his friends chuckled behind him.

 

“Leave.” Kotone said flatly.

 

The boy’s laugh boomed through the shop. “You hear that, boys? She thinks she’s in charge.”

 

Kotone waited, the air thick with tension as her eyes darted between each of the boys, each one occupying a different corner. Her eyes briefly flitted to the cutlery beside her – the fork, the knife, the metal chopsticks. She glanced forth again, catching one of them rolling their shoulder. ‘Don’t make the first move,’ she warned herself, ‘Let them reveal their hand’. When one lunges towards her, Kotone makes her move. 

 

Grabbing the metal tray, she overhears Yeonji’s scream as food and cutlery clatter to the floor. She raises the tray, blocking a punch, and feels another boy rush forth and connect one to her side. Kotone coughs, and when the first boy throws a hook, she blocks again with the tray, before smacking the side of his neck with the tray. He splutters, and she turns to the second oncoming boy, hitting his head hard with the tray as he stumbles down, clutching the back of his head. 

 

She strikes the first guy hard with the metal, watching as he crumples onto the floor, before raising her foot to kick the second boy in the nose, watching as he flies back onto the ground. She throws her tray at another one of the boys who rushes forth, making him panic. More of the boys begin to move, Haeun’s boyfriend wearing an expression of irritation.

 

Kotone grabs a fork, ducking past one of the boy’s punches before swinging it, and the boy lets out a gasp as she clips his cheek, blood oozing down the size before Kotone jams the fork into his shoulder and kicks him back. 

 

Another guy punches Kotone, and her head spins as she falls onto the table. She catches Yeonji almost moving towards her, nearly moving out of the corner she was tucked in, and Kotone manages to yell, “Stay back, Yeonji!” and she does, giving a quiet whimper. Her eyes move to the soda bottle Yeonji had been drinking, half-spilled, before grabbing it. When one boy slowly paces towards her, Kotone spins and throws the remnants of the fizzed drink in his eyes as he gasps. 

 

She spins, smashing the glass bottle against his face as he screams out, before kicking him square in the groin. As he gasps, doubling over, she smashes the remnants of the broken glass over the back of his head. Catching another boy readying to pace over, Kotone’s eyes glance around. She notices a stray backpack from a student who ran out earlier, and darts towards it. 

 

The boy nears her, and Kotone throws it towards his face. Kotone spots a pair of metal chopsticks on the floor, and is quick to grab them, before jabbing one into his foot as he screams, hopping back. When Kotone stands, he growls, charging forth, driving his shoulder into her stomach as her back hits a wall. Kotone coughs, winded, and raises the other metal chopstick before jamming it into the back of his shoulder, hard. His grip loosens, and she knees his stomach, before throwing him aside. 

 

Kotone feels her head spin from the motion, her abdomen aching, the side of her jaw beginning to sting. She glares at Haeun’s boyfriend, and the challenging look in his eyes has her walking almost automatically. She imagines herself stabbing his eye, but before she can get close, she feels a tug on the back of her scalp, one harsh enough to almost make her scream. 

 

One of the injured boys had recovered, and he snarled as he tugged on her hair. “Alright, that’s enough from–” The Japanese girl drives her heel into his foot, hearing him yelp as she elbows his stomach. His grip loosens, and she throws him off balance as she tosses her head back. He stumbles, and Kotone kicks him back, before grabbing one of the wooden chairs, and smashing it over his head as he falls to the floor, the chair breaking into splinters as it falls from her grasp.

 

It scattered across the floor, and Kotone glances back up at Haeun’s boyfriend. She realises she must have miscounted his men, when another pair of strong arms wrap around her mid section and heave her off the ground. Kotone tries to glare as she’s held back, and she hears a sound that, briefly, makes her world stop. 

 

“N-No! Don’t touch me–” Her eyes glare over to where Yeonji is, watching as the young girl was in a similar position to Kotone. She cried out, and when one of the boys leered at her, Yeonji scowled, spitting in his eye. He screamed. 

 

“Agh, these bitches…” He slapped Yeonji, hard. 

 

Red. That was all Kotone could see in that moment. 

 

Her body seemed to move on its own, as she drove the back of her heel into the shin of the guy restraining her. She tossed her head back, smashing against his nose as he cried out, the sound of cartilage crunching ringing in her ears as he let go, clutching his nose. Kotone ran towards the boys near Yeonji, picking up a broken table leg in the process. The guy who slapped Yeonji widened his eyes as, before he could react, a table leg struck him across the face, sending him sprawling into the ground. 

 

Kotone grabbed Yeonji’s shoulder, tugging her out of the other boy’s grasp, before smashing the table leg against the side of his head, watching him fall to the floor, unconscious. Her eyes zeroed in on the groaning figure of the boy who slapped Yeonji, and rage overtook her. She paced over, grabbing him by his shirt, before slamming the table leg into his face. Then again, and again. 

 

The air fell quiet, all of Haeun’s boyfriend’s men watching in shock as Kotone relentlessly beat his face. It shifted into an oversized red bruise, as blood began to splurt onto Kotone’s face. “Jesus Christ…” Haeun’s boyfriend murmured. Each hit seemed to shake the room, and Yeonji lay in a ball on the floor, watching the violence take place before her own eyes. The boy in Kotone’s grasp didn’t even move. 

 

“Don’t,” strike, “Touch,” hit, “Her,” another impact, “You hear me?” She asked, bloodied chair leg still raised, his face a mess of blood and splinters as she let him fall to the floor. 

 

She slowly stood, the pain beginning to ache in her body as she stumbled slightly, dizzy from anger and exertion. Her eyes settled onto the oncoming figure of Haeun’s boyfriend, and she hardly had time to react before being punched across the face, again. Kotone fell to the floor, and the boy scowled at her. He raised his foot, landing a kick on her crumpled figure, and then another. 

 

“You fucking psycho,” he continued his onslaught, a coppery taste clinging to Kotone’s tongue as she gasped. She felt his heel dig into her shoulder, pressing her against the ground, “You guys let a girl like her push you around? She’s pathetic!” He roared, another kick against the Japanese girl. 

 

“Kotone!” Yeonji’s voice cracked, hoarse from crying. She scrambled forward on shaky hands, but the boy shoved her back down. “Please – please, stop! Don’t hurt her!” She cried, tears falling as a river down her face as he blocked her out. 

 

Wrath burned hot in Kotone’s veins, her mind trying desperately to think of a way out. Before she could act, she heard the door to the shop swing open, and feet stamp against the ground. 

 

“The hell do you think you’re doing?!” Tanaka’s voice rang out, and Kotone heard the swishing of air, before feeling the weight against her body disappear. When she glanced over, she realised Tanaka had kicked Haeun’s boyfriend aside. Another spin kick, and the boy was on the floor, shaking his head as he groaned from the impact. 

 

His eyes briefly darted to Kotone and Yeonji, before he dropped down, “Are you girls okay?!” He asked, panicked, eyes wide in fear. Kotone glanced behind him, to where Haeun’s boyfriend had begun to stood again. 

 

Following her gaze, Tanaka’s eyes hardened, and he stood. “You really wanna try me, huh?” He asked, clicking his shoulders, loosening his hands as he hopped on the balls of his feet. Haeun’s boyfriend took in the sight of the Japanese boy, and scoffed, shaking his head. 

 

“Haeun would have my head if I laid a finger on you… come on, guys,” he said, already ushering his friends out, “It ain’t worth it.” He sneered, still clutching his temple from where Tanaka had kicked him. With that, the door closed, and the silence that followed was deafening.

 

“Kotone—” Yeonji was at her side in a second, her hands trembling as she reached for her arm. The younger girl’s lip was slightly swollen, blood drying at the corner of her mouth, but her wide eyes were only on Kotone.

 

“I’m fine.” Kotone rasped, though her ribs screamed every time she drew breath.

 

Tanaka crouched low, brushing some of the broken glass away from the ground before he touched her shoulder gently. His voice, when he spoke, was softer than she’d ever heard it, tinged with guilt. “No… you’re not.”

 

.

 

They didn’t linger at the shop. Tanaka all but carried them out, Yeonji clutching Kotone’s arm, still shaken. The pair had refused Tanaka’s offer to be treated at his home, too worried that Haeun would show up with her boyfriend and reinforcements. Instead, they piled into Kotone’s family apartment, currently empty as her parents were out on business. 

 

Within Kotone’s room, the heat of battle shifted into a cold sterilised moment to heal – bandages, antiseptic dressing, ice packs pressed to bodies. Yeonji lingered near Kotone, offering a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes whenever Kotone glanced over. Tanaka took in how much more skittish the younger girl seemed, jumping at each movement, even having tried to leave earlier, without Tanaka having even checked her injuries.

 

His ruminations were cut through as Kotone hissed when Tanaka pressed a cloth against her ribs. “I told you to hold still…” he muttered, though his voice held more worry than irritation, that same undertone of guilt coming through.

 

Yeonji sat beside her on the bed, her lip swollen and cut, but she brushed it off with a shaky smile. “See? We’ll match now,” she pointed to Kotone’s damaged lip and then her own, “Battle scars.”

 

Kotone shot her a look, but her lips twitched despite the ache.

 

Silence hung for a moment, heavy with things unspoken, until Kotone finally broke it. Her voice was low, steady. “Tell Haeun to stop.”

 

Tanaka looked up.

 

“She wanted revenge? She got it,” Kotone continued, her eyes locked with his. “So tell her this is it. Enough. Tell her…” Kotone blinked, head still dizzy, “Tell her she stays away from Mayu, from Nakyoung, from Yeonji. From all of us. It ends here, okay?” Tanaka offers a nod, and Kotone sighs, taking in her friend’s appearance – his worried eyes, the dark circles under them, his tousled hair. 

 

Her fingers curled into the blanket beneath her, knuckles whitening. “Promise me, Tanaka. If she tries anything again – you stop her. No excuses, no more being too scared to really stand in her way.”

 

Tanaka’s jaw tightened. His eyes lingered on her bruised face, the defiance in her stare, the pain she was too stubborn to admit. Finally, he nodded, his voice quiet but firm.

 

“…I promise.”

 

The room settled into silence again, the hum of the air conditioner the only sound. Yeonji leaned gently against Kotone’s shoulder, and Kotone let her, the weight strangely grounding. Tanaka stayed seated across from them, watching over them like a reluctant sentinel, the weight of his promise heavy in the air.

 

=====

 

Nien lingered outside Kotone’s door, a sigh leaving her lips, guilt swirling around in her head and chest. Her knuckles brushing the wood once, then twice more softly. “Hey,” she called, her voice muffled but gentle, “I’m sorry if I pushed too far. I didn’t mean to… overstep.”

 

For a long moment, there was only silence. Then, the faint scrape of movement from inside, the creaking of floorboards as Kotone padded through the room. The door cracked open, and Kotone’s face appeared as light from the hallway slipped into the room.. Her eyes still shimmering faintly, as they always seemed to, but not as guarded as before. She exhaled, stepped back, and opened the door wider.

 

“You didn’t,” she said quietly, shaking her head, and the invitation to enter alone let a warm sense of relief wash over the taller girl. “I just… needed to think it over.”

 

Nien hesitated, but when Kotone turned and moved back into the room, she followed, closing the door behind her. The room was cloaked in blue shadows, only the light from the outside world, and the sunset painting the sky outside lighting the room up, guiding Nien and Kotone’s path as Kotone sat down on the edge of the bed. The covers bunched and twisted beneath her grasp, and Nien leant back against Kotone’s desk.

 

A shaky breath slipped out from Kotone’s lips, eyes looking everywhere but at Nien directly. Tense minutes passed, before Kotone’s head dipped, and she spoke, “When I fought Kaede…” she began, slow, “I had this moment. This… clarity. I thought, ‘It wasn’t my fault.’” She sighed again, and Nien could catch the faintest sight of her eyes in the dark, looking downcast. “For once… I actually believed it.”

 

She paused, voice wavering. “But then I remembered Mayu. Lying there. Still not waking up. And I–” Her words caught in her throat, as if she was trying to cough up barbed metal. She pressed her palms to her eyes, shaking her head. “I can’t stop feeling this way. As if I didn’t do enough, like I should’ve done more,” her breathing began to quicken, pulse no doubt racing, “Like if I’d been better, smarter, less angry, she wouldn’t–”

 

Her voice broke completely, and she swallowed hard, shoulders trembling.

 

Nien’s heart clenched at the sight. She crossed the room in two strides and sank onto the bed beside her. She didn’t say anything at first, but she soon wrapped her arms around Kotone and pulled her in. Kotone stiffened for a second, then gave in, curling against her as the tears came, a flood spilling forth out of her and ripping through the otherwise silent air.

 

The sound was quiet at first, a stifled sob against Nien’s shoulder, then heavier, rawer. Nien held her tighter, rubbing small circles against her back. “It’s okay,” she murmured, her cheek resting against Kotone’s hair. “You don’t have to carry it all alone anymore.”

 

Kotone’s hands clutched at the back of Nien’s shirt, her grip desperate, as though she might fall apart without something to hold onto. “It was… It’s all my…” she managed to say, and Nien sighed. Kotone’s face pressed closer into the warmth of Nien’s shoulder, tears soaking through the fabric. The closeness between them blurred the line between comfort and something deeper, every breath and heartbeat shared in the fragile space they created.

 

“No… it wasn’t, you know it wasn’t, but…” As Nien spoke, her own eyes betrayed her by watering, “You know it’s easier to carry it all, easier to say it was you. Because then, things aren’t so complicated. There’s only one person to blame, and it becomes easier to think it was all avoidable – that there weren’t a thousand different variables at play, a thousand things that would’ve had to change for it all to not happen.” 

 

Kotone keeps crying, but she quietens. “But you don’t deserve that, Kotone. It wasn’t your fault.” Nien closed her eyes, letting Kotone’s weight settle fully against her. The way Kotone fit so perfectly in her arms, the warmth of her pressed so close, left something soft nested in her chest.

 

For a long time, neither of them spoke. The city sounds outside faded to a distant hum, the only real sound the uneven rhythm of Kotone’s breathing slowly evening out. When Kotone finally pulled back, her cheeks still wet, she didn’t let go completely, her hand lingered against Nien’s arm as if reluctant to lose the contact.

 

“I…” Kotone’s voice cracked, but she steadied herself. “I don’t know how to stop blaming myself.”

 

Nien met her gaze, eyes steady, voice low. “Then let me help you. Even if you can’t let it go yet, you don’t have to go through it by yourself.”

 

Kotone looked at her, searching, and for the briefest second, the air between them felt charged, and Kotone let herself sigh, letting her forehead rest against Nien’s shoulder.

 

=====

 

The corridors were restless with the usual between-class hum, as shoes squeaked against polished floors, lockers slamming in the background, voices tumbling over each other in waves. But for Mayu and Nakyoung, the noise felt distant, a noticeable lack of presence within their group.

 

Kotone hadn’t shown up for the second day in a row. That in itself was alarming – Kotone wasn’t the type to skip for fun. Their friend had a reputation – smartest student at the school, hardly even rivalled by second-place Tanaka, far too disciplined to ever do something like playing hooky, even if exhausted. Yet, her seat remained empty, and not a single message explaining where she was.

 

This alone had upset them, but then there was Yeonji. Normally quick to reply to even the smallest text, their younger friend had now gone completely silent on their group chat. Both of their friends hadn’t lit up the group chat once. No reminders of homework from Kotone, no links to silly videos from Yeonji. Not a word.

 

“Something’s wrong,” Nakyoung murmured as they turned down another corridor, her brows knitted together. “Tone wouldn’t just ghost us like this. And this happening after she and Yeonji go out together, alone?” Nakyoung sighed, uncomfortable as she fidgeted in place, “I don’t like this…”

 

Mayu said nothing at first, but her grip on her phone tightened, greeted by the sight of the barren group chat. She hated the hollow worry gnawing at her stomach, the way her thoughts kept running in circles with no answers. Her eyes roamed the hall out of habit, that is, until they caught on a familiar figure.

 

Haeun stood further down, leaning against the lockers with her usual entourage nearby, laughing as a younger student walked by. But something was different. When Mayu’s gaze landed on her, Haeun’s posture faltered. For the first time in years, there was no smug tilt of her chin, no mocking curve of her lips, no dangerous gleam in her eyes. Their eyes locked across the hallway, and Mayu felt her breath hitch. The buzz of the crowd blurred around them.

 

Seconds dragged like hours, and Haeun’s mask slipped – the faint flicker of guilt, or hesitation, or perhaps the faintest recognition of the line she’d finally crossed. She looked away first. But that was more than enough for Mayu, eyes widening. She knew. She didn’t know the details, not yet, but the truth clawed at her bones: something had happened, and Haeun had been at the center of it.

 

.

 

It took nearly an hour of waiting around before they left school early and found Kotone.

 

Her apartment door opened only halfway, the chain still bolted as she peered out with wary eyes. Mayu almost didn’t recognize her at first. The younger Japanese girl’s face was pale, hair unkempt, and though she tried to stand straight, her body was stiff, like every movement was carefully measured to hide pain. A baggy t-shirt was on her frame, and it exposed her collarbone enough for the pair to notice a gauze.

 

From the outside, they could smell the coppery air of blood and the nose-wrinkling scent of antiseptic coming from inside the apartment. Mayu glanced down, noting Nakyoung’s clenched fists, and met Kotone’s eyes.

 

“Kotone,” Nakyoung murmured soft, worry emanating from her voice. “It’s us.”

 

For a long moment, Kotone hesitated. “It’s… a mess in here,” she mumbled, and Mayu took it as a sign they weren’t allowed inside. “I know it looks bad but…” Kotone started, voice void of emotion, “I fell down some stairs,” she muttered, before either could ask. Her tone was flat, rehearsed. “It looks worse than it is. Tanaka came and checked on me, said I’ll be fine in a few days, so don’t go worrying.”

 

Nakyoung opened her mouth to protest, but Mayu shot her a glance and shook her head. This wasn’t the moment to press. She turned back to Kotone, nodding slowly. “Alright. If you say so.”

 

Kotone’s eyes softened for a fraction of a second. “Mayu… stay away from Haeun,” Mayu felt her chest squeeze at Kotone’s attempt to keep her out. Mayu knew, somehow, it was Haeun who had crossed a line and gotten Kotone hurt, yet here Kotone was, hiding it. Mayu wanted to ask why, but she didn’t push. “I don’t want her pulling anything whilst I’m not around. Just stay out her way until I’m back,” Kotone’s voice shifted, something more raw as she begged, “Please.”

 

The plea struck deeper than the words themselves, Kotone eyes red-rimmed. Haeun had hurt her friend, and Kotone didn’t want Mayu worrying. Mayu’s throat tightened, but she forced a reassuring smile. “I will. I promise.” Knowing Kotone, she probably thought this was a way to ‘end’ their conflict with Haeun, to take the punches and hope nothing came of it. 

 

But Mayu wasn’t sure she could let her friend get hurt and not say anything about it.

 

They didn’t linger long after that. Kotone looked exhausted, and Mayu knew she needed rest more than their questions. She and Nakyoung stepped back into the hall, the door clicking shut behind them, unaware of how Kotone’s eyes lingered on their retreating figures, regret and guilt swirling around in her chest. 

 

She shook her head before leaning against the door – it was fine. She’d see them later, and explain everything properly to them then. Just… not now. 

 

Outside, the pair walked in silence toward the elevator. Nakyoung’s jaw was tight, hands shoved into her pockets, but she didn’t speak. Mayu, however, couldn’t ignore the restless weight inside her chest, guilt aching in her bones, writhing like a snake beneath her ribs. She reached into her blazer, pulling out her phone, her thumb hovering over a name she had once sworn never to see again.

 

Haeun’s number. Blocked, long ago.

 

Her hand trembled as she pressed the screen, unblocking it with a quiet click. She knew once she made this call, she couldn’t take it back. She knew it could unravel everything. But the image of Kotone’s bruised face, the silence that had lingered for days, the look Haeun had given her in the hall… it all pressed down on her until she could no longer stand still.

 

She pressed the call button. The dial tone began to hum in her ear.

 

The elevator doors slid open. Nakyoung stepped inside, then turned back, brow furrowed when she saw the phone pressed to Mayu’s ear. “Mayu?”

 

Mayu followed her in, heart pounding. The doors slid shut, the signal still ringing, her decision locked in. She glanced up at her friend as her call was answered. “Haeun?” Nakyoung’s eyes widened, and Mayu sighed, glancing up at the display within the elevator, the floor number lowering as they descended.

 

Mayu took in a sharp breath, and sealed her fate, whatever it may be. “Let’s settle this.”

 

.

 

The phone clicked shut as Mayu’s voice vanished from the line. Haeun lowered her hand slowly, lips curling into something caught between irritation and a smile, as she gave a quiet scoff. The blonde dialed up another number, a smirk playing around her lips as her eye twitched.. “Meet me on the school rooftop tomorrow,” she said once her boyfriend picked up, her tone leaving no room for questions. “Bring the guys. Mayu wants to talk? Fine. Let’s give her the welcome she deserves.”

 

On the other side of the room, Tanaka stiffened. He had heard enough. Rising from his chair, he moved toward her, jaw set, images of Kotone and Yeonji’s injuries flashing through his mind.

 

“Haeun,” his voice was steady, but the warning behind it was clear, “Don’t do this.”

 

She glanced up at him, one brow arched, unbothered. “Don’t do what? It’s just a little meeting. Maybe it’s time Mayu was humbled – she’s been getting too bold lately, acting like she’s some angel above us little demons”

 

Tanaka’s hands curled into fists. “I’m serious,” he muttered, “You’ve already crossed enough lines with what happened to Kotone and Yeonji. Don’t go too far this time. I mean it.”

 

Her smirk wavered for a fraction of a second before she scoffed, brushing past him. “Relax. I’m not planning to murder her. What do you take me for?” She tossed him a glance over her shoulder, sharp and dismissive. “God, Tanaka, you say you’re my friend, but lately? I’m not so sure,” she clicked her tongue, “The way you keep defending Kotone… whose side are you really on, Tanaka?”

 

The words struck harder than she realized. His shoulders went rigid, breath caught in his chest. “I’m not on anyone’s side,” he said tightly. “I just don’t want this getting uglier than it already has.”

 

Haeun rolled her eyes, not bothering to reply as she strode out, the click of her heels echoing down the hall.

 

Tanaka stood rooted, the weight of silence pressing against him. He thought of Kotone’s battered face, of her voice, quiet but firm: “If she tries anything again – you stop her.” His chest burned with conflict as he stared after Haeun’s retreating figure, jaw clenching. He thought of his friend, the girl he grew up with, who’d stay at his house every other night for movies and sleepovers. He thought of Kotone – his new friend, the one that just seemed to… understand a lot of his thoughts, his worries. 

 

His hand clenched, nails digging into his palm. Two friends, and he was in the middle. Where did he run to? Who did he side with? 

 

Surely, Haeun wouldn’t go too far again, right?

 

In the end, he didn’t move. He let her go. 

 

=====

 

Kotone sat on the edge of her bed, back hunched and eyes distant as Yeonji rummaged through a small bag of snacks she had brought with her. The faint buzz of traffic outside the apartment window was almost soothing, but there was something wrong – something that Kotone couldn’t place. Her chest felt tight, a twisting unease that only grew heavier with every breath she took.

 

Yeonji plopped down beside her, happily chewing on a piece of candy. “You sure you don’t want some, unnie? Sugar helps when you’re stressed.” She offered with a bright smile, and something lightened in Kotone’s chest. She found herself reaching out, ruffling Yeonji’s hair, the younger girl making no effort to stop her from once.

 

Kotone managed a faint smile, but shook her head. “I’m fine. I just…” Her hand pressed against her stomach, a queasy wave running through her. “Something feels off. Like something bad’s about to happen.”

 

Yeonji tilted her head, her playful energy dimming as she caught the seriousness in Kotone’s tone. “Do you think it’s about Mayu-unnie?”

 

The question lingered in the air, heavy and unspoken. Kotone’s silence was enough of an answer. “I don’t know…” the older girl started, sighing, “I just – Nakyoung and her came to see me the other day and… they said they’d leave Haeun alone, but their eyes…” Those eyes, swimming with all sorts of emotion – indignation, fury, sorrow, regret. Kotone’s hand clenched, and something finally occurred to her. 

 

She stood abruptly, grabbing her jacket. “We need to go.”

 

Yeonji blinked in surprise, swallowing down the rest of her candy. “Now? But–”

 

“Now,” Kotone cut her off, already moving toward the door. “If I’m wrong, then fine. But if I’m not…” She trailed off, jaw set, eyes sharper than Yeonji had ever seen. Yeonji followed without question, coat haphazardly tossed on, candy bag still in her grasp. 

 

Yeonji watched Kotone’s brow furrow as she adjusted Yeonji’s oversized coat, unease beginning to gnaw at the younger girl’s own stomach as they left the apartment. ‘Mayu-unnie… please be safe…’

 

.

 

The stairwell was dim, lit only by the weak bulbs overhead, flickering in and out of life. Dust hung in the air, the dull grey walls stained with moisture. Mayu’s footsteps echoed with a steady rhythm as she climbed, Nakyoung trailing closely behind, hand on the metal rail beside them. Each step felt heavier than the last, but Mayu’s expression never faltered, her determination etched into her features like stone.

 

“Mayu,” Nakyoung finally said, her voice cutting through the stillness. “This doesn’t feel right. The way she answered your call, the way she agreed to meet up so easily,” she chewed the inside of her cheek, “Haeun’s planning something. I can feel it.”

 

Mayu didn’t stop walking. “I know.”

 

“Then why are we still going?” Nakyoung’s tone was sharper now, frustration seeping through. “We can turn back, regroup, figure something out that doesn’t involve walking straight into whatever trap she’s laid out for us.” She muttered, knuckles tightening around the railing as she stared at the back of her friend’s head.

 

Mayu paused at the landing, hand resting on the cold railing. She looked back at Nakyoung, her eyes filled with quiet resolve. “Because if I don’t face her now, this will never end. Kotone, Yeonji, even you – you’ll all keep getting dragged into our mess. I can’t let that keep happening.”

 

Nakyoung clenched her jaw, torn between admiration and fear. She wanted to argue, to force Mayu to see reason, but the stubborn fire in her friend’s gaze left no room for debate. So she followed, though every step made her gut twist tighter. Damn, Kotone… She couldn’t help but think, You really are rubbing off on us, aren’t you? She almost chuckles to herself as they keep going.

 

The pair reached the final flight of stairs, the door to the rooftop looming above them. It stood, weathered, with metal rusted in some places and peeling paint, the faint hum of wind seeping through its cracks. Mayu placed her hand on the handle, inhaled deeply, and pushed it open, light spilling into the darkness of the stairwell as they slipped through. 

 

The world outside exploded with noise – murmurs, shouts, laughter.

 

Before them stood Haeun, smirking, face dolled up as if she was about to sit down for a magazine photoshoot. Her boyfriend stood nearby, arm over her shoulders, staring at the pair of girls with an almost predatory gaze. Around them stood what had to be a dozen or so men, some unarmed, others carrying wooden sticks or beams. Mayu felt a tremor wash over has as Nakyoung’s hands clenched into fists, the fabric of her fingerless gloves stretching. 

 

The taller girl’s breath caught. “Damn it…” One of the men chuckled, but the pair kept their heads held high.

 

Mayu stepped forward, steady despite the glares and leers that surrounded her, mocked her. The Japanese girl’s eyes locked onto Haeun’s, searching for some shred of the girl she had once called a friend. “I came to talk,” she said firmly, voice cutting through the murmurs. “That’s all.” She said, hands still at her side as Haeun began to step forth.

 

The blonde tilted her head, feigning amusement, but her eyes betrayed the flicker of unease she’d carried since their last encounter. “Talk?” She scoffed, stepping closer, her entourage parting to let her through. “You think words are going to fix anything now?”

 

“Yes,” Mayu said simply. “Because fighting won’t. This… all of this – it doesn’t have to keep going.”

 

Haeun laughed – the annoying, rich-girl laugh that Nakyoung had grown to loathe. “Do you think spouting all these cheesy, protagonist lines makes you some sort of angel?” Haeun gritted, finally standing before Mayu properly. Nakyoung surged forth, but held back when Mayu raised a hand. 

 

“I don’t think I’m an angel–” 

 

“Of course you do!” Haeun spat, seething, “You think you’re this ‘holier than thou’ angel who’s above the rest of us, like we’re ants beneath your foot.” Mayu sucked in a breath through her nose. 

 

“When have I ever said that, Haeun?” Mayu crossed her arms, more defiant than usual, “I never said I’m perfect, I hardly think that. I…” she trailed off, shoulders tensing as Haeun glared at her, “I get angry, upset, frustrated. But I just don’t take it out on other people. That’s not me pretending to be perfect, that’s me being a decent person, Haeun.” 

 

The blonde scoffed, rolling her eyes so hard it was almost theatrical. “Decent,” she repeated, her lip curling like the word itself was an insult. “You mean boring. Weak.” She leaned in close, her breath brushing against Mayu’s cheek. “People don’t admire you because you’re decent, Mayu. They pity you. They see someone trying so desperately to play the hero because she’s too scared to admit she’s just as pathetic as the rest of us.”

 

Nakyoung almost surged forth again, and was pushed back by Mayu. The taller girl watched on as Mayu held her breath for a moment, “Is that what you see, Haeun? Are you still hanging onto that? You think all of this, everything I do, is pretending?” Haeun faltered, staggered by the conviction burning into Mayu’s voice, “I don’t do any of this to get credit or to have people praise me – I do it because it’s right. Because people like me and you, we’re lucky, we’re basically born into life a hundred steps ahead of everyone.” 

 

Haeun’s eye twitched, and Mayu went on, “If we’re born so far ahead, why keep running forward? Why not take time to make it easier for everyone else? To use what we have to help uplift the people around us?” Mayu placed a hand over her chest, “I do what I do because it’s the kind thing to do. And all I’ve ever wanted, Haeun, is…” Mayu’s voice trailed off again, and she sighed, hands dropping to her side, “Is for you to be at my side, and help people too.”

 

For a moment, silence stretched across the rooftop, the wind tugging at their hair and clothes. Haeun stood still, body vibrating with something unspoken, Mayu’s eyes soft and empathetic. Then, with no warning, Haeun’s hand lashed out. The slap cracked across Mayu’s cheek, sharp and echoing. Mayu gasped, a red mark on her cheek as she staggered back. 

 

Nakyoung’s fist moved before her mind did. She swung hard, knuckles crashing against Haeun’s jaw, sending the girl stumbling back in shock. Gasps erupted, and then chaos ignited.

 

Nakyoung ducked past a punch, hands close to her face as she threw a jab into the first attacker’s stomach, sending him back, before jabbing another guy across the jaw. She kicked the first guy back, and more of the men surrounded her. She ducked past another hit, blocking another with her raised arms, before rushing forth and driving her fist across the man’s jaw, weaving down and following up with another to his side, before following with a hook to his nose as he flew back. 

 

One brawler landed a kick against her side, and she found herself skidding back as another guy grabbed her from behind, attempting to restrain her arms. Nakyoung growled, slamming the back of her head into the guy’s face, before elbowing the side of his head. He stumbled, letting her go, and Nakyoung rushed forth, jabbing a man across the face, and striking another in the temple. One ran forth with a stick, and Nakyoung caught it, before tugging it out of his grasp. 

 

She struck the guy across the face, breaking the stick and tossing it aside, before kicking the man back. Another man swung his fist, and Nakyoung raised her arms again, jumping back. She weaved past another hit, and then another, before jabbing the man in the chest. He staggered, doubling over, and she took the chance to send him off his feet with an uppercut. To the side, a guy rushed forth, striking the back of her head with a stick, and she gasped, falling down as she clutched her head. 

 

The Korean girl managed to roll out the way of a stomping foot, scrambling back into a fighting stance. She was away from Mayu, and couldn’t stop Haeun from approaching her friend. 

 

Mayu stood, still dazed from the slap, eyes moving to Nakyoung. She tried to walk over, but a sharp tug on her scalp had her yelping, hands reaching back, only to realise it was Haeun, eyes wide and angry after Nakyoung’s punch. 

 

“Let go!” Mayu hissed, twisting as her own hands flew up to grab onto Haeun’s hair in return. The two girls locked in a vicious tug-of-war, faces twisted with desperation as they rocked back and forth. Haeun screamed, and drove Mayu towards the metal railings. Mayu twisted her body again, and both felt the metal collide with their sides as they winced.

 

“Why do you keep doing this?” Mayu’s voice strained as she pulled. “Why do you keep hurting everyone?”

 

“Because you make it so easy!” Haeun spat back, tears of rage prickling her eyes.

 

“This isn’t worth it, Haeun!” Mayu’s voice cracked, more plea than argument. “It’s not worth any of this! You’re going to get in trouble! Please – stop!”

 

Haeun screamed again, “Why do you still care about me?! Why?!” 

 

Mayu was almost crying, “Because who else will? Because you still care about me! Haeun, please, stop this!” The desperation in her words struck something in Haeun, something raw and painful, but instead of yielding, she shoved – harder than she intended.

 

She shoved, and Mayu slipped back, over the railing.

 

Time slowed.

 

Mayu’s eyes widened as her balance vanished, a scream tearing through her lips. Haeun froze, her breath catching in her throat, horror dawning too late. Nakyoung’s eyes widened, as she glanced over. She pushed past with a surge of adrenaline, arm outreached, missing Mayu’s hand as she screamed, the air torn up as she watched her friend disappear and fall through the air. 

 

…

 

…

 

Kotone never knew what Mayu’s thoughts were as she descended, but if she could have glimpsed into that fleeting eternity, she might have seen a scatter of images and feelings crashing through Mayu’s mind…

 

Laughing with her parents when she was a child, a family picnic at the local park…

 

The first time Nakyoung convinced her to go to the gym, and the Japanese girl’s arms had ached so sorely…

 

Kotone refusing to let anyone care for her, but letting Mayu’s warmth wash over her whenever the older girl felt Kotone had pushed herself too hard…

 

Yeonji grinning brightly, calling her ‘unnie’ in that sweet tone of voice she adored…

 

For a heartbeat, Mayu thought of the future she might never see: sunlight spilling through the classroom window during another lazy afternoon, the taste of cheap convenience-store ice cream after exams, the comfort of her friends’ voices filling the silence of long nights. She imagined Nakyoung groaning as Kotone patted her back, only for Yeonji to chime in with a quick-witted remark that left them all howling with laughter.

 

There was fear, yes – raw, undeniable fear clawing up her throat – but it was tempered by something softer, a desperate hope that even if she couldn’t catch herself, even if she never woke up from this fall, her friends would still be there to catch each other. Then the rush of air swallowed everything, and all that remained was the aching wish that none of them would blame themselves for what came next.

 

…

 

…

 

As the commotion on the roof grew louder and louder, Kotone and Yeonji began to sprint towards the school. They passed over the gates, and Kotone spotted a shadow by the railings. Then, the shadow descended, and she slowed, eventually freezing in place as she watched a body descend, seeing familiar dark hair fan out as air rushed around the falling body.

 

Kotone watched in horror as Mayu’s body fell from the roof. Mayu’s scream that tore through the still air would forever keep ringing in her ears, like her own personal form of tinnitus. She watched it helplessly fall onto the ground, the older girl’s limp and crumpled body slumped against it as Kotone’s chest tightened. The previous cacophony of noise that was coming from the roof was now silenced, as Kotone kept her eyes on Mayu’s body.

 

A dreadful noise wheezed from Kotone’s lips as Yeonji rushed forth, tears already spilling from her eyes. Kotone’s ears began to ring, but overhead, she could make out someone – Haeun? – asking one question that would forever haunt her. “Is… is she not moving?” 

 

Yeonji dropped to her knees, hands trembling as she pressed them near Mayu’s chest. “Unnie…” Her voice broke, barely more than a whisper. “Unnie…” She cried again, lightly shaking Mayu’s still body, tears pouring from her eyes as she sobbed. She leaned closer, ear near Mayu’s lips. Nothing. She choked on a sob. “Unnie isn’t breathing.”

 

Kotone’s world tilted as she slowly staggered forth, her legs giving out as she collapsed beside them, hands hovering helplessly over her friend’s broken form. 

 

Yeonji had been the one to call the emergency services, and the entire time, Kotone couldn’t move.

 

.

 

On the rooftop, chaos erupted.

 

“Shit, she fell!” one of the guys yelled, panic tearing through the group as they all rushed to get up. Haeun’s boyfriend briefly rushed to the edge of the railing, watching the scene below unfold as his hands clenched around the railing. When Haeun neared him, she shoved her aside, hands already fumbling for his phone to call his father. He glared at the surrounding men, paying Nakyoung’s shattered and devastated figure no mind.

 

“Out of here, now!” He shouted.

 

One by one, they bolted, Haeun’s boyfriend briefly making eye contact with Nakyoung as he hovered in the doorway, before grunting, abandoning his girlfriend there as he and the others retreated before the police arrived. Haeun’s eyes widened, rushing to escape too, but a hand reached out, grabbing her ankle as she yelped and stumbled to the floor, scraping her knees. She tried to get up again, but felt a hand spin her onto her back, and a fist collided with her jaw.

 

She gasped, and when she looked up, she saw Nakyoung standing over her, blood smeared across her knuckles and face bruised from the fight. Her eyes were wide, tears spilling down her face as fury shook her entire form. Haeun whimpered as Nakyoung lowered herself. “I… I’m sor–” Her grief-fueled rage zeroed in on Haeun, who stood frozen in shock, and the blonde was cut off with a punch to the face.

 

“You–” her fist cracked across Haeun’s cheek, “killed–” another punch split Haeun’s lip, “Her!” The blonde’s nose shattered, and blood splattered as Haeun cried out, Nakyoung’s assault relentless. Tears blurred Nakyoung’s vision as she rained down blows, her sobs mingling with the sickening sound of fist meeting skin. Haeun’s cries were lost beneath Nakyoung’s fury, the rooftop painted with the violence of grief too heavy to contain.

 

And still, below, Mayu lay silent.

 

=====

 

The hospital room remained silent, nothing but the rhythmic beeping of Mayu’s monitor, the girl now steadily breathing with the ventilator attached to her. Gone was her bloodied uniform, now replaced with a hospital gown, thin blankets covering her body. Mayu’s parents had been out of country, and after news of their daughter’s incident, had immediately u-turned to head back to see her. 

 

Kotone didn’t know what she’d say to them, if she were to say anything at all. 

 

Nakyoung stood beside her, Kotone and Yeonji in sitting plastic chairs, overlooking their friend. Kotone sat hunched forward, her hands clutched together so tightly her knuckles ached. Her eyes never strayed far from Mayu’s face, desperate to catch the slightest twitch of her lips or flutter of her eyelids. Nothing came. She swallowed hard, the lump in her throat refusing to budge, as Yeonji shifted quietly at her side. The younger girl sniffled every now and then, her small hand gripping Kotone’s sleeve like an anchor.

 

“Why… why hasn’t she woken up yet?” Yeonji asked, small, and Kotone sniffed. 

 

“They said…” she started, voice on the verge of breaking, “They said she’s in a coma… no one knows when…” Kotone couldn’t speak out the ugly truth – how not one of them knew when their friend would wake up, or if she’d even be the same. It was still unclear just how much damage had been done from the fall, or if their friend would even wake up. Nakyoung seethed to the side, eyes red-rimmed, breathing uneven. 

 

Kotone couldn’t blame her – whilst Haeun had already been caught by the time the police arrived, her parents were evidently trying to bury the incident. Kotone wondered how successful they’d be once Mayu’s own influential parents arrived but the mood was sour regardless. It had become unclear just how much justice Mayu would get, and it left a hollow feeling in Kotone’s chest. Nakyoung trembled, and her eyes zeroed in on Kotone. 

 

Kotone sighed, head lowered. 

 

In a flash, Nakyoung lunged and pulled Kotone out of her seat, the chair hitting the floor with a loud crash as Yeonji screamed. 

 

Nakyoung’s fist tightened around Kotone’s lapel, Yeonji’s shouts falling on deaf ears. Kotone could hardly make out Nakyoung’s face, her line of sight blurred by the hot tears falling from her eyes. She wondered if Nakyoung could see her through her own field of tears, “You…” she swore, her voice dripping with every negative emotion you could think of. Anger, despair, frustration, unadulterated grief. 

 

“You… This i-is all your fault!” Nakyoung screamed, slamming Kotone against the wall as she heaved. She could feel it, the heaviness in Nakyoung’s chest that threatened to swallow her into the earth, the pain shooting through her body as she cried. “If you just kept your mouth shut, if you didn’t talk to that girl, none of this would’ve happened!”

 

Yeonji tugged on Nakyoung’s arms, crying herself. Kotone could hear the staff rushing down the hallways, likely having heard the commotion. “Naky-unnie! S-stop–”

 

“She’s… Mayu’s…” Nakyoung’s head lowered, her voice shattering as she sobbed. “Just… just go away…” she inhaled again, trying to meet Kotone’s eyes as Kotone’s head spun, her legs nearly giving out as she was shoved aside. “D-don’t you dare show your face…” 

 

A quiet few minutes passed, the staff having entered and watching as the two girls breathed, the air heavy as Yeonji tugged on Nakyoung’s arm. Nakyoung let out another hurt noise, her head in her hands. “Koton–” Before Nakyoung could finish, Kotone shot up, bolting out of the room. 

 

Her vision blurred with tears, Kotone didn’t stop running until she was outside, the hospital doors slamming shut behind her. She staggered onto the nearest bus, her chest burning, her throat raw, but the tempest inside her mind wouldn’t quiet. Nakyoung’s words replayed on a loop – this is all your fault – each echo carving deeper into her chest until she thought she might split in two.

 

She slumped into a seat, staring blankly at her reflection in the darkened window. Mayu, unconscious. Nakyoung’s face twisted with rage and grief. Yeonji’s desperate cries. She wanted to disappear, to vanish into the blur of the city flashing past the glass. Her hands shook as she pulled her bag onto her lap. She fumbled with the zipper, needing something, anything to ground her. She had some of Mayu’s belongings with her, maybe if she held one, she could imagine her friend wasn’t–

 

Her fingers brushed against cold metal. 

 

Kotone froze, and she let her hand tighten around the metal.

 

Slowly, she pulled out a pair of brass knuckles. They gleamed under the bus’s dim lighting, heavy in her palm, silver shining. She had started carrying them after the ambush by Haeun’s boyfriend – an ugly insurance, a reminder that she could never let herself be caught unprepared again. Her stomach twisted at the weight of them, not from guilt but from the inevitability they represented.

 

She clenched her fist around them until the edges bit into her skin. Somewhere deep down, she knew Mayu would hate to see her like this. She knew Yeonji would flinch if she realized what Kotone carried every day. She wondered how Nakyoung would feel, perhaps that Kotone was at least doing something good with herself. But as the bus rumbled on toward the school, Kotone felt the cold steel anchor her resolve.

 

The bus rattled on, and Kotone kept her grip tight, her jaw set, her heart heavier than the metal in her hands.

 

=====

 

As she stepped off the bus, Kotone walked past the gates. Up above, the sky had begun to shift into an overcast of grey, the foreboding sign of a downpour later that day,

 

The courtyard lay empty, save for a group of students, boys and girls, kicking around a soccer ball nearby. Kotone’s eyes zeroed in on them, sliding the metal knuckles over her fingers, her pulse eerily steady as she stepped forth. She recognised one of them laughing, from the chicken shop. The Japanese girl wonders if he was there that day, on the roof, and when he looks up and meets her eyes, her suspicion is confirmed. 

 

His smile drops, his eyes shifting into something more concerned. As Kotone approaches, he rubs the back of his neck awkwardly before sighing. He raises his hand, about to say something, “Kotone–” but Kotone punches him with the knuckles, hard. 

 

There’s a scream from one of the girls as he collapses onto the ground and coughs, blood staining the ground. The boys watch on, frozen in place, as Kotone grabs him by his shirt, and pulls her fist back. “W-wait–” he coughs, “I wasn’t there that day, I swear–” 

 

“Don’t care,” she muttered, cold, eyes wide, “Where are they?” The boy sputtered pathetically, wincing. “Haeun… her boyfriend… where?”

 

“A-ah… the gym, I think,” Kotone pulls her fist back further, and he yelps, “I swear! All of them are usually there every day, so–” Kotone’s fist hits his temple, and he crumples into the floor, unconscious. She steps away from him, a challenging glare to the other students, who back away immediately. The Japanese girl wordlessly turns around, heading into the school, on a hunt. 

 

.

 

Beyond the doors to the school gymnasium, Kotone can hear the grunts, the sound of fists hitting punching bags, the heavy drumming of footsteps against the treadmills. The grey school blazer that hung off her figure, stained with blood from her earlier scuffle with the boy outside, now felt more like an anchor, binding her to a school of people who’d dare touch the people she cared about. The Japanese girl glanced to the side, a broomstick against the wall.

 

Kotone exhaled, before throwing her brass-knuckled fist towards it, and a snap rang out as it broke. Picking up one end, Kotone pushed past the doors, and glanced around. She recognised some faces, vaguely familiar from that day in the chicken shop, and others from when they ran away that day on the roof. Her hand clenched around the makeshift wooden stick in her hand, as one seemed to notice her. His brow furrowed, and he stepped forth. 

 

“Hey, what are you–” Kotone is swift, striking his temple with the wooden handle as he groans, clutching his head. She strikes his back, and he drops to his hands and knees, and Kotone follows up with a swift kick to the nose, sending him up and back onto the ground. It garners the attention of the rest of the boys, all of whom pause, removing their headphones and taking in the sight. Kotone tosses the remnants of the handle away. 

 

“Where is he?” She asks, and they don’t need any clarification for who she’s looking for. One of them grimaces, crossing his arms. 

 

“What makes you think we’ll spill?” A few more stand beside him, and Kotone lets a breath out through her nose. The Japanese girl shifts, mirroring the stance Nakyoung had taught her. When one of them slowly walks forth, Kotone tenses, and then he lunges. 

 

Kotone ducks past his first punch, slamming her metal knuckles into his stomach as he wheezes, winded. Kotone then stamps down onto his foot, driving her heel onto his toes, before following up with a sharp uppercut as he falls unconscious. She shoves his body towards one of the other boys, and another rushes past and swings. 

 

She ducks down and rolls out the way, before feeling two arms surround her waist. In one swift movement, she’s tossed up and over someone’s shoulder, and Kotone grunts as she collides with the hard floor, her back aching as she tries to recover. A kick connects with her stomach, and she gasps, air shoved out from her as her head spins with a nauseating ache. Another kick, and Kotone grunts as she falls to her elbows. 

 

Her eyes scan her surroundings, spotting a dumbbell that had been dropped the minute their attention turned to her. She sees his foot coming again, and she rolls out the way. Picking up the dumbbell with her free hand, she slams it down onto his foot as he howls, falling down and clutching it. She shakily stands, swinging it at another boy’s jaw as he goes clambering to the floor, hitting a bench on the way down. 

 

Another boy throws a punch, and Kotone blocks it with the dumbbell as he screams, clutching his knuckles. Feeling the weight beginning to make her biceps sore, she tosses it haphazardly towards the boy as he panics and fumbles. She raises her arms, and feels vibrations shake through her bones as the punch connects. She winces, jumping back as the boy steps forth again. Another punch, and another, and Kotone feels her back hit something as they grow unrelenting. 

 

Her eyes briefly dart behind her, and Kotone realises she’s against the weights rack. Her eyes travel forth again, and time seems to slow as she watches the oncoming fist aimed lower, for her gut. In one quick movement, Kotone jumps out the way, and the boy’s fist hits the weights, hard. He screams, clutching his hand, and Kotone throws a jab to his jaw with her brass knuckles, before kicking his knee as he buckles, falling down. Kotone manages to land a punch to his nose as he falls back and hits the floor, unconscious. 

 

The boy who had a dumbbell thrown at him manages to recover, but as he runs forth, Kotone ducks down and punches his groin with her uncovered hand. He wheezes, and another uppercut sends his head snapping up with a flash of blood, before he crumples onto the ground. Kotone heaves, and glances forth. 

 

One boy stood ahead, grey blazer gone and instead switched out for a grey hoodie with the school insignia sewn on. He  hopped back and forth on his cleats with a curious tilt of his head. She recognises the boy with shaggy dark hair as Haeun’s boyfriend’s best friend – whenever Haeun occupied one side, he’d always take up the other. He shifts into something resembling a fighting stance, and grins. “You know, if you’re here about what happened to your friend, you’re better off not being here…” 

 

Kotone’s eyes narrowed, “The pair you’re after aren’t here, you’re wasting your time.” 

 

A sharp exhale left her lips, “I guess I’ll have to settle for you then.” She muttered, and he shot forth. 

 

He lead with a jab Kotone ducked under, but lands a knee against her ribs as she stumbles. She shoots forth, grabbing onto his leg as he scowls, bringing his elbow against her back. Kotone grunts, before slamming the knuckles against his leg. He yelps, and she keeps going, feeling his own strikes to the back of her shoulders beginning to weaken, pain no doubt shooting through his leg with each hit. 

 

He shifts his weight, sticking his leg out as Kotone doesn’t relent. He shifts, slamming his leg, and by extension, Kotone, into a nearby wall as she coughs. He tries to kick her stomach, but she rolls out the way, his foot slowing as he kicked the wall. Kotone threw a jab towards his jaw, one he barely blocked as he was knocked back, groaning as he shook his head. He threw a punch, Kotone dodging before striking the side of his ribs. 

 

He screamed, “You bitch!” before Kotone lunged at him again. This time, rather than run, he surged forth, throwing Kotone off her rhythm. Readjusting, she manages to grab around his waist, and he sucks in a breath, before twisting his body and tossing Kotone aside, sprawling onto the ground. Kotone winces, pain shooting through her body as she heard the echoes of his studded soles against the floor as he stepped forth. She took a moment to catch her breath, and as the pained groans of the others came into focus, so did the running treadmill behind her. 

 

Kotone shuffled back, and he chuckled. “Scared?” He asked, and once Kotone thinks she’s close enough, she stops. He rushes forth, foot raised, and Kotone jumps out the way, repositioning. His foot hits the speeding treadmill one of the others forgot to turn off, and it throws him off balance as he stumbles, before flying face first into the machine and sliding off of it. Kotone raises her foot, before slamming it against the side of his skull, sending his head into the harder belt guide of the treadmill. 

 

He groaned, clutching his head, and Kotone picked up a heavy gym rope, before wrapping it around his neck, and tugging. He sucked in a breath, and clawed at the rope now around his neck. “W-wait–” He wheezed, face reddening as Kotone tightened it.

 

“Where are they? You said they aren’t here, so where?” She all but growled, and he sputtered, coughing, slapping the rope.

 

“H–” he wheezed, eyes rolling, face purpling, “Home! They’re… at his…” She let go, and he inhaled hard, as if he’d been drowning. He coughs, readjusting as oxygenated blood ran back into his brain as he shook his head. Before he had time to fully recover, Kotone picked up a nearby weight off the rack, before striking his head with the gym rope again, and tossing it aside. He winced, eyes widening as they settled on the weight in her hand. 

 

“H-Hold on–” 

 

“You play soccer, right?” She asked, eyes vacant. His pleas fell on deaf ears, and as Kotone struck his ankle with the dumbbell, she didn’t stop until it was twisted beyond recognition, until his screams became background noise to her. 

 

.

 

When Kotone pushes out of the gym, heaving with blood splatters over her grey uniform, she hears surprised gasps from nearby students. Murmurs surround her, but her eyes soon find themselves glancing at Haeun’s usual gaggle of girls. The same ones who often mocked Nakyoung or Mayu, who tried to spread around whatever poisonous words their ringleader had come up with that week. They all tried to evade Kotone’s gaze, but she refused to let them. 

 

She stormed over, readjusting the knuckles around her hand. A gasp as a punch was thrown, a kick, tossing one of the girls aside. One looked terrified, and Kotone grabbed her by the hair, before tossing her into a nearby set of lockers. She cried out, and Kotone raised her foot, and kicked her back into the lockers, before again shoving her against the metal by running her shoulder forth. 

 

When the girl’s head spun from dizziness, Kotone picked up a nearby compact mirror that had fallen, and slammed it against her face, and then again. When blood drips down the girl's face, Kotone’s hold tightens. “Haeun’s address, where?” The girl whimpers from fear, but acquiesces, giving the Japanese girl the location. Kotone rewards her by slamming her head into the tiled floor, before walking forth once more.

 

.

 

By the time she pushed out of the building, the sky had broken open with a heavy deluge. Rain poured in sheets, soaking her hair and clothes, dripping from her chin, light grey uniform now soaked and darker in colour. The schoolyard was emptier than usual, students scattering toward cover as Kotone stumbled out, eyes red with repressed sorrow and unleashed rage. But some lingered – more of them. Watching. Waiting.

 

A dozen bodies circled, though none of them dared make the first move. Almost all were friends of Haeun or her boyfriend, and some seemed to be friends of friends, not entirely connected to the original pair Kotone was after. 

 

Kotone’s grip tightened on her knuckles. Her breath slowed. It didn’t matter – they were standing in her way, and for that, they’d pay. 

 

“Fine,” she muttered. “All of you, then.”

 

The first boy lunged, and Kotone met him with a kick to the knee that snapped his balance before grabbing him by his hair and smashing his face into the ground, dry dirt now drenched into mud. Another grabbed her from behind, but she threw her head back, cracking his nose, breaking free before kicking him back. She picked up a stray bat from the floor, swinging it in a wide arc, before tossing it aside. 

 

The circle of students pressed in, their shouts muffled by the hammering rain, their sneakers sliding on the slick ground. They came at her one after another, hesitation burning in their eyes, but none of them fast enough, strong enough, cruel enough to stop her. 

 

She ducked a wild swing, feeling the wind of it pass her ear, before driving her fist into the attacker’s ribs, hearing the sharp exhale as he crumpled. Another grabbed at her sleeve, desperate, and she twisted, slamming the crown of her head into his nose. He staggered back, blood flowing freely, before collapsing in the mud.

 

The air was thick with the copper tang of blood and the pungent wetness of rain-soaked earth. Their bodies hit the ground with dull thuds, their pained groans swallowed by the roar of the storm. One boy lay curled, clutching his stomach, whilst another writhed on his back, struggling for breath. The rest sprawled motionless, littering the yard like discarded dolls.

 

Kotone didn’t stop. Couldn’t stop. Every swing was a release, every strike a scream bottled too long in her chest. As one more collapsed before her, she then watched a new figure step onto the scene, their voice cutting through the downpour.

 

“Kotone.”

 

Her head snapped up.

 

Tanaka stood at the edge of the courtyard, his school jacket plastered to his skin, his expression unreadable. His eyes swept over the carnage – the groaning bodies, the broken ground – and then locked on her. For the first time since she’d left Mayu’s bedside, Kotone felt the weight of what she’d done pressing down on her.

 

The rain kept falling, and the world seemed to hold its breath.

 

She stepped forth, slow, and Tanaka’s eyes were soaked with guilt, dark circles hanging beneath them. He must have learned what happened to Mayu, no doubt, and Kotone wondered why he was here, maybe to cover Haeun’s ass one last time. Instead, he let out a sad noise, halfway between a whimper and a sigh, and something in Kotone broke. She stared on, eyes vacant of their earlier fury, and her hand loosened from its clenched state. 

 

“Where are–” 

 

“They’re not here,” he muttered, glancing down, “Haeun’s and her boyfriend’s parents agreed to move them out of town whilst they try to handle everything.” Kotone’s eyes must have sharpened into a glare, and Tanaka glanced up, eyes lit, “I… It won’t work, though, Kotone. Because I’m going to tell them everything, I’ll make sure–” 

 

“It’s too late.” Kotone muttered, eyes staring on, “Mayu is… they did that to her. And you didn’t do anything.” Her fist clenched, and Tanaka nodded. The gap between them was a few feet, yet Kotone doesn’t think she’s ever felt further from Tanaka until that moment.

 

“Hit me…” he mumbled, voice breaking as Kotone moved closer, “Just hit me… please.” He begged, the guilt eating him alive. 

 

Kotone stared at him for a second longer. “I told you to stop her,” she said, voice breaking, “I made you promise me you would. That this would all end.” 

 

Tanaka closed his eyes, unable to stare at Kotone for a second longer. “Just get it over with,” he muttered, “Hit me already.” 

 

Kotone took in a shaky breath, eyes wet as tears began running down her face. “We were friends…” She emphasised, and Tanaka seemed to flinch at that as he shuddered. 

 

“...Please, Tone…” he whispered, taking in a sharp breath before letting out a sob, “Just do it…” 

 

As Kotone surged forth, pain and regret all hitting her at once, it was only then her injuries seemed to flare up and ache. It was odd, she supposed, how the initial impact of a punch might’ve dazed her, but did little to stop her, yet the punch that would always follow made the first hurt all the more worse.

Perhaps, it was due to one simple fact – For Kotone, it was never the first punch that hurt. It was the second.

 

Her fist, gripping onto the brass knuckles in her hand, connected with the boy's jaw, sending him sprawling onto the ground. Blood spurted out from his mouth as he coughed, teeth flying out into the muddied ground below them as the rain hammered down. Her uniform was drenched, the grey blazer darkened from the blood and mud as the rainwater made it feel far heavier than usual, like a restraint holding her down. She knelt down, her knee against his chest.

 

He tried to say something, but as her fist connected again, his speech was halted, letting out another pathetic cough before passing out into unconsciousness. She hit him again, she didn’t need to. But she couldn’t stop herself, the rage surging through her as she screamed. Another punch, and then another.

 

Before long, she felt someone tackle her to the ground, off of the body. Before she could swing again, two hands held her face as terrified eyes met her own. “Tone-unnie!” Kwak Yeonji’s voice called out, strained and panicked, “Snap out of it!” Kotone couldn’t move, not with the fear in Yeonji’s eyes. A strangled cry escaped her lips, somewhere between a shriek of frustration and an echo of sadness as she crumpled in Yeonji’s arms, the young girl not hesitating to wrap her arms around her.

 

Unconscious bodies – so many that Yeonji had lost count – lay around the muddied grounds, the blood seeping into the earth below. All she could do was hold on, and hope she didn’t lose Kotone like how they lost Mayu.

 

=====

 

Sounds of sizzling oil filled the kitchen, carrying the scent of garlic and onions as they softened in the pan. Kotone stood at the counter, knife in hand, slicing vegetables with the practiced efficiency of someone used to doing things quietly, without fuss. Beside her, Nien leaned against the counter, humming softly to herself as she rinsed rice in the sink, deciding to cook dinner with Kotone at her side. Something about her being a ‘good assistant chef’ earlier, when they were making breakfast. 

 

The domesticity of it all felt almost unreal, like something out of a book Kotone would read, rather than her current reality. This sort of life, a friend laughing at an offhanded remark whilst they cooked with Kotone, felt like something she wasn’t allowed anymore.

 

Kotone glanced sideways at Nien. The easy way she moved, the warmth that clung to her voice when she spoke – it unsettled Kotone, in a way she couldn’t quite name. The question would always linger in her mind – why? Why did Nien treat her so warmly? How had she managed to nestle herself into Kotone’s life, into her routine? How did she so easily upend her previous sad existence after everything that happened with Mayu?

 

Her grip tightened on the knife for a moment as a memory surged forward – her own rage, the flash of blood, the metal around her hands. The bruises on both her body and the bodies laid out before and behind her, before she broke down in Yeonji’s arms, sobbing in a haze of exhaustion and horror. She could still feel the ache in her fists, the heaviness in her chest, the terrible clarity of realizing what damage she had caused.

 

“I don’t get you…” Kotone said suddenly, her voice low, almost lost under the crackle of the pan.

 

Nien turned her head, brows raised slightly. “Don’t get me how? Don’t get how I’m so irresistibly pretty and handsome?” She winked, and Kotone rolled her eyes. 

 

“I mean you…” Kotone set the knife down, pressing her palms flat to the cutting board. “You know what I did. You know the kind of person I became that day. And yet you’re still here, treating me like—like I deserve this.”

 

The words slipped out before she could stop them, and her face flushed as she dropped her gaze to the cutting board. The admission hung between them, sharp and trembling, carrying more weight than she meant to show.

 

This. What even was this? A friendship that left Kotone sick with warmth whenever Nien smiled at her for too long? Uncharted territory that Kotone wasn’t used to handling? Lingering smiles, new promises that Kotone felt as if they could keep, a person at her side, unrelenting in their loyalty. Hsu Nientzu was a thousand positive adjectives wrapped up in a whirlwind of chaos that seemed to follow Kotone wherever she went.

 

Nien wiped her hands on a towel and moved closer, leaning against the counter beside Kotone. She didn’t reach out right away. Instead, she let her voice carry the warmth she felt. “Kotone… you were pushed to your breaking point. Anyone would’ve cracked under what you went through. You’re not some monster – you’re human. Life was cruel to you. Unfair. What happened, happened. And the only thing left is where you go from here.”

 

Kotone’s chest tightened. She wanted to argue, to push the words away, but Nien’s tone was steady, not demanding, just understanding. Like it always was.

 

Finally, Kotone turned to look at her. Nien was watching her with an expression so open it almost hurt. The softness in her gaze, the steadiness in her presence, made Kotone’s heart stumble in her chest.

 

“I don’t know if I can move forward.” Kotone admitted, her voice barely more than a whisper.

 

Nien smiled faintly, tilting her head. “Then let me walk with you until you can.”

 

For a moment, the kitchen felt suspended in time – the faint steam rising from the pan, the glow of the overhead light, and the space between them seemed to spark with something unspoken. Kotone found herself leaning, just slightly, drawn to the warmth that seemed to radiate from Nien like a gravitational pull. Nien smiled at her, gazing down with such care that Kotone believed her, believed the taller girl when she said she’d walk alongside her.

 

Kotone caught herself leaning closer, and blinked, before reaching for the knife again with shaking fingers. “The vegetables will burn…” she murmured, her voice uneven.

 

Nien laughed softly, but didn’t press. She stepped back toward the stove, stirring the pan, though Kotone could still feel her presence like a steady flame at her side. In that small kitchen, filled with the smell of garlic and the sound of sizzling oil, Kotone realized she wasn’t entirely alone anymore.

 

=====

 

The quiet of the apartment had settled in again, the glow of the city spilling faintly through the curtains as they each got ready for bed. Kotone lingered by her bed for a long while, tugging absentmindedly at the edge of the blanket, her thoughts buzzing louder than the muted hum of traffic outside. Nien was already stretching out, yawning as she adjusted her pillow in her sleeping bag, when Kotone finally spoke up.

 

“…Hey.” Her voice was small, barely audible in the stillness. “Would you… mind sharing the bed tonight?” Nien blinked, surprised, lifting her head. Kotone hastily began to add, her face pink, “It’s just – you’ve been sleeping on the floor, and it can’t be that comfortable. You should sleep properly, for once.”

 

Her words tumbled out like an excuse, flimsy and awkward, but Nien’s smile softened the sharp edges of the Japanese girl’s nerves. “If you say so.” She teased lightly, moving over to make space.

 

Kotone slipped under the blanket beside her, keeping her movements stiff at first, as though afraid she’d done something wrong. The mattress dipped slightly with the weight of them both, and for a few seconds they just sat there, side by side, listening to the faint hum of the city beyond the window.

 

“You know,” Nien starts, “I hear Yubin’s heading out of town next week. Something about needing to visit some friends back in her hometown.”

 

Kotone hums, “For how long?” She asked, and Nien chuckled. 

 

“A few days, counting this weekend,” she giggled, “It’s a funny story, actually, because obviously the school’s a bit iffy just letting a student walk out just to see some friends, which they could do during the school break, so…” And as Nien shot off into her story, Kotone felt something warm bury and root itself into her ribs, and she can’t help but smile at the way Nien’s eyes light up as she speaks of a friend. 

 

“...Thank you,” Kotone murmured suddenly.

 

Nien turned, brow furrowing gently. “For what?”

 

“For being my friend.” Kotone’s voice was so quiet it almost vanished into the darkness. Her hands twisted in her lap, but she didn’t look away this time. “I don’t think I would’ve… made it this far without you, had… had this life back, one where I can smile, if you hadn’t shown up. So… thank you.”

 

Something in Nien’s chest ached at the words. Her lips curved into a grin, more sincere than playful, as she threw an arm around Kotone’s shoulders. “Careful, you’re gonna make me tear up. Come here.”

 

She pulled Kotone into a hug that was half a joke, expecting the smaller girl to flail or shove her away. But instead, Kotone surprised her by staying. She let herself sink into the warmth of Nien’s arms, her cheek pressing against Nien’s shoulder, before her breathing evened out, and she slipped into slumber with little difficulty.

 

The realization stilled Nien’s breath. Kotone’s weight against her, her steady warmth, was something deeper than she’d dared hope for, a trust so raw it almost felt fragile.

 

Kotone’s breathing remained soft and steady, her body relaxing completely in Nien’s embrace. She had fallen asleep before Nien could say anything more, her face peaceful in a way Nien hadn’t seen before. Nien swallowed, her own arm tightening around Kotone as she exhaled slowly. She let her chin rest lightly against Kotone’s hair, the scent of her close, and for the first time in a long while, Nien felt herself ease too.

 

The night stretched quiet and still around them. Kotone slept soundly, curled in her arms, and Nien drifted after her, the two of them held together in the small, quiet warmth of the bed.

Notes:

SO... WHAT DID WE THINK?

ONCE AGAIN massive shout out to THE user tovizu for proofreading this chapter and so many others, ly shu tysm for always reading my stuff, u r a lifesaver and we love u!!!

this was probably my favourite chapter so far? granted, i think 8-11 is my favourite stretch of chapters i've written with each one being so good to me. i think tanaka and haeun are so interesting, and whilst we haven't seen the last of either, believe me when i say i have PLANS for tanaka. also all the 1311... god guys they're so cute, so fluffy. i love them. i love nien being kotone's safe space every time. lord. smokes cigarette.

also nakyoung and kotone... sigh... tokyoz... SIGH... we will be checking on nakyoung and yeonji soon, so stay tuned hehe

next chapter is something of an intermission before the next major arc, it might be a two parter, we will see. but for now, tysm for reading, and before I go, remember to stay polite to each other during the grand gravity!!! im seeing a lot of anger and for what??? HAVE FUN AND DONT UPSET THE GIRLS OKAY BYE

twitter
strawpage